Essays Lectures on Religion of Hindu Vol 01

Author(s): H H Wilson
Publisher: Trubner and Company London
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/007688/1

Page #1

Page #2
TETON BRARY OF THE LIBRARY (* NOV 7 1906 * THEOLOGI FOLOSION SERINA *INARY BL1204 W738 Division vid Section

Page #3

Page #4

Page #5
SELECT WORKS OF H. H. WILSON, M.A., F.R.S., LATE BODEN PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD VOL. I. LONDON: TRUBNER & CO. 60, PATERNOSTER ROW. 1861.

Page #6

Page #7

Page #8
ESSAYS AND LECTURES ON THE RELIGIONS OF THE HINDUS. BY H. H. WILSON, M.A., F.R.S., LATE BODEN PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. COLLECTED AND EDITED BY REINHOLD ROST, PH.D. IN TWO VOLUMES, VOL. I. SKETCH OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS OF THE HINDUS. LONDON: TRUBNER & CO. 60, PATERNOSTER ROW. 1861.

Page #9
SKETCH ON THE RELIGIOUS SECTS OF THE HINDUS. BY H. H. WILSON, M.A., F.R.S., LATE BODEN PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. A NEW EDITION, SUPERINTENDED REINHOLD ROST, PH. D. LONDON: TRUBNER & CO. 60, PATERNOSTER ROW. 1861.

Page #10

Page #11
PREFACE. ABOVE forty - eight years have elapsed since Professor H. H. Wilson, then Assistant Surgeon in the service of the East India Company, published his translation of the Meghaduta, the first fruits of his literary labours in the mine of Sanskrit Literature. During the nineteen following years, while engaged in various official capacities, chiefly at Calcutta and Benares, and from the time of his return to England in 1832 till his death (on the 8th of May 1860) he continued to pursue his studies and researches on the literature, history, antiquities and religious systems of the Hindus with indefatigable industry. Ever zealously availing himself of the opportunities which were afforded him by his long residence in India and subsequently by his easy access to the rich stores of Manuscripts, accumulated both at the East India House and the Bodleian Library, for extending, deepening, and consolidating his investigations in Indian lore, he produced a large number of works of various extent, which for usefulness, depth of learning, and wide range of research show him to have been the worthy

Page #12
VIIT PREFACE. successor of Sir W. Jones and H. T. COLEBROOKE. The just appreciation of his merits, contained in the sketches of his life, character and labours, in the "Annual Report" of the R. Asiat. Soc. for 1860, and in the "Rapport" of the Societe Asiatique for the same year, re-echoes but the meed of admiration and gratitude with which every student of Sanskrit acknowledges the obligations he owes to Professor Wilson's works. Many of these however, ranging as they do over a period of nearly half a century, were originally published in periodicals and transactions of oriental Societies not generally accessible, or have otherwise become scarce, while they still are the standard, and in some instances the only, authority on the various topics of which they treat. Every credit, therefore, is due to the publishers of the series of volumes, of which the present is the first instalment, for the spirit and zeal with which they formed, and at once took measures to carry out, the plan of reprinting a selection of his writings. Of the six divisions, in which these are to appear, the one containing Essays and Lectures on subjects connected with the religions of the Hindus, was proposed to come out first, and at the publishers' request the undersigned undertook to carry it through the press. As it was found expedient to adhere in each division, as far as practicable, to the chronological order in which the several essays intended for it were originally published, the commencement was

Page #13
PREFACE. IX made with the celebrated "Sketch of the Religious Sects of the Hindus", the first portion of which appeared in the Asiatic Researches for 1828, and the second (from p. 188 of the present edition) in the volume for 1832. The remaining eight Essays and Lectures selected for this division will form the second volume, which is in the press. On account of the variety of manuscript sources in Persian, Sanskrit, Bengali and different dialects of Hindi, from which the author gleaned the materials for his "Sketch of the Religious Sects of the Hindus", thorough consistency and uniformity in the transliteration of Indian names would have been beyond what could be expected by anyone ever so slightly acquainted with the various graphical, and still more phonetical, changes to which Sanskrit words are liable when passing into the vernacular idioms of modern India. No improvement in this respect was aimed at in the reprint of this work which appeared at Calcutta in the year 1846 (pp. 238 in 8vo), and in which even the most obvious misprints of the original edition have been reproduced with scrupulous fidelity. Some care has, therefore, been bestowed in the present edition upon introducing such accuracy in the spelling of Indian words, both ancient and modern, as shall anable the student to trace without difficulty their original forms. In cases of slight, but unavoidable discrepancies, occasioned, it is feared, in not a few

Page #14
PREFACE. instances by the want of ready communication between the editor and the printer, the reader is referred to the Index. However desirable, too, it would have been to verify the many quotations contained in the Notes, this has been found practicable only so far as some access to the printed literature of India enabled the editor to trace them. With regard to those of them which he has failed to verify he must plead as his excuse that he undertook and carried on the work of editing with but little time to spare from his other avocations. The verifications which he has succeeded in tracing, and the references and few other additions he has thought necessary to make, are enclosed in brackets []; and he hopes that the volume, in the attractive garb, which publishers and printer have combined to give it, may not be the less welcome both to the student of Hindu literature and antiquities, and to everyone to whom the improvement of the religious condition of the Hindus is at heart. St. Augustine's College, Canterbury; Oct. 18, 1861. R. R.

Page #15
TABLE OF CONTENTS. Page VII Table of Contents .................... XI Section I. Introductory Observations ........... Section II. State of the Hindu Religion anterior to its pre sent condition ..................... Section III. Present divisions of the Hindus, and of the Vaishnavas in particular ................ Vaishnavas. Sri Sampradayis, or Ramanujas ......... . Ramanandis, or Ramavats ............ 46 Kabir Panthis . ............. Khakis ............ Maluk Dasis ................ 100 Dadu Panthis ............... 103 Rai Dasis ................. 113 Sena Panthis............... Rudra Sampradayis, or Vallabhacharis .... Mira Bais . ................. Brahma Sampradayis, or Madliwacharis... .. 139 Sanakadi Sampradayis, or Nimavats .... 150 Vaislinavas of Bengal ............ 132 Radha Vallabhis ............... Sakhi Bhavas ................. Charan Dasis ................ Harischandis, Sadhna Panthis, and Madhavis Sannyasis, Vairagis &c. .... 183 Magas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Saivas ........... Danais, and Dasnamis ... 191 Yogis, or Jogis ............. 205 Jangamas ................... 219 Paramahansas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231 115 136 157

Page #16
XII TABLE OF CONTENTS. Aghoris. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Urddhababus, Akasmukhis, and Nakhis ..... Gudaras .................... Rukharas, Suk baras, and Ukharas ..... Kara Lingis ................ Sannyasis, Brahmacharis, Avadliutas ...... Page 233 234 235 236 236 237 235 210 250 254 263 261 265 266 266 267 267 272 273 Saktas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Dakshinas, or Bhaktas ...... Vamis, or Vamacharis . ... Kanchuliyas ......... Kararis ........... Miscellaneous Sects. ..... Saurapatas, or Sauras. ... Ganapatyas ........... Nanak Shahis . . . . . . . . . Udasis ........... Ganj Bakhshis...... Ramrayis .......... Suthra Shabis ...... Govind Sinluis .... Nirmalas. ..... Nagas ....... Jains ......... Digambaras .... Sretambaras .... Yatis ......... Sravakas ............. Baba Lalis .. .. . .. Pran Nathis ......... Sadhs. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Satnamis . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Siva Narayanis .............. Sunyavadis .....:::: Concluding Remarks ......... . Index . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 274 275 276 339 312 313 347 391 352 356 358 359 361 371-398

Page #17
A SKETCH OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS OF THE HINDUS. From the Asiatic Researches, Vols. XVI, Calc. 1828, p. 1- 136, and XVII, Calc. 1832, p. 169-314. SECTION 1. INTRODUCTORY OBSERVATIONS. THE Hindu religion is a term, that has been hitherto employed in a collective sense, to designate a faith and worship of an almost endlessly diversified description: to trace some of its varieties is the object of the present enquiry. An early division of the Hindu system, and one conformable to the genius of all Polytheism, separated the practical and popular belief, from the speculative or philosophical doctrines. Whilst the common people addressed their hopes and fears to stocks and stones, and multiplied by their credulity and superstition the grotesque objects of their veneration, some few, of deeper thought and wider contemplation, plunged into the mysteries of man and nature, and endeavoured assiduously, if not successfully, to obtain just notions of the cause, the character and consequence of existence. This distinction prevails even in the Vedas,

Page #18
RELIGIOUS SECTS which have their Karma Kanda and Jnana Kanda, or Ritual and Theology. The worship of the populace being addressed to different divinities, the followers of the several gods naturally separated into different associations, and the adorers of BrahMA, VISHNU, and Siva or other phantoms of their faith, became distinct and insulated bodies, in the general aggregate: the conflict of opinion on subjects, on which human reason has never yet agreed, led to similar differences in the philosophical class, and resolved itself into the several Darsanas, or schools of philosophy. It may be supposed, that some time elapsed before the practical worship of any deity was more than a simple preference, or involved the assertion of the supremacy of the object of its adoration, to the degradation or exclusion of the other gods': in like manner also, the conflicting opinions were matters rather of curiosity than faith, and were neither regarded as subversive of each other, nor as incompatible with the public worship: and hence, notwithstanding the sources of difference that existed in the parts, the unity of the whole remained undisturbed: in this condition, indeed, the apparent mass of the 1 One division of some antiquity is the preferential appropriation of the four chief divinities to the four original casts; thus Siva is the Adidera of the Brahmans, VishNU of the Kshattriyas, BRAHMA of the Taisyas, and GANESA of the Sudras: viprANAM daivataM zambhuH kSatriyANAM tu mAdhavaH / vaizyAnAM tu bhavedbahmA zUdrANAM gaNanAyakaH // iti manuH //

Page #19
OF THE HINDUS. Brahmanical order at least, still continues: professing alike to recognise implicitly the authority of the Vedas, the worshippers of Siva, or of VishNl, and the maintainers of the Sankhya or Nyaya doctrines, consider themselves, and even each other, as orthodox members of the Hindu community. To the internal incongruities of the system, which did not affect its integral existence, others were, in time, superadded, that threatened to dissolve or destroy the whole: of this nature was the exclusive adoration of the old deities, or of new forms of them; and even it may be presumed, the introduction of new divinities. In all these respects, the Puranas and Tantras were especially instrumental, and they not only taught their followers to assert the unapproachable superiority of the gods they worshipped, but inspired them with feelings of animosity towards those Thus in the Bhagavat: bhavavratadharA ye ca ye ca tAnsamanuvratAH / pASaNDinaste bhavantu sacchAstraparipanthina: // Those who profess the worship of Brava, (Siva,) and those who follow their doctrines, are lieretics and eneinies of the sacred Sastras,-- Again: mumukSavo ghorarUpAnhitvA bhuutptiinth|| nArAyaNakalAH zAntA bhajanti hyanasUyavaH // Those desirous of final emancipation, abandoning the hideous gods of the devils, pursue their devotions, calm, blameless, and being parts of NARAYANA. The Padma Purana is more personal towards VishNU: viSNadarzanamAtreNa zivadrohaH prajAyate // zivadrohAnna sandeho narakaM yAti dAruNam / tasmAnna viSNunAmA 'pi na vaktavyaM kadAcana //

Page #20
4 RELIGIOUS SECTS who presumed to dispute that supremacy: in this conflict the worship of BRAHMA has disappeared', as well as, indeed, that of the whole pantheon, except VISHNU, SIVA and SAKTI, or their modifications; with respect to the two former, in fact, the representatives have borne away the palm from the prototypes, and KRISHNA, RAMA, or the Linga, are almost the only forms From even looking at VISHNU, the wrath of SIVA is kindled, and from his wrath, we fall assuredly into a horrible hell; let not, therefore, the name of VISHNU ever be pronounced. The same work is, however, cited by the VAISHNAVAS, for a very opposite doctrine. vAsudevaM parityajya yo 'nyadevamupAsate / tRSito jAhnavItIre kUpaM khanati durmatiH // He who abandons VASUDEVA and worships any other god, is like the fool, who being thirsty, sinks a well in the bank of the Ganges. The principle goes still further, and those who are inimical to the followers of a Deity, are stigmatised as his personal foes -thus in the Adi Purana, VISIINU says: madbhakto vallabho yasya sa eva mama vallabhaH / tatparo vallabho nAsti satyaM satyaM dhanaJjaya // He to whom my votary is a friend, is my friend-he who is opposed to him, is no friend of mine-be assured, Dhananjaya, of this. 1 SIVA himself, in the form of KALA BHAIRAVA, tore off BRAHIMA's fifth head, for presuming to say, that he was BRAHIMA, the eternal and omnipotent cause of the world, and even the creator of SIVA, notwithstanding the four VEDAS and the personified Omkara, had all given evidence, that this great, true and indescribable deity was SIVA himself. The whole story occurs in the Kasi Khand [c. 31] of the Skanda Purana, and its real signification is sufficiently obvious.

Page #21
OF THE HINDUS. under which VishNU and Siva are now adored in most parts of India'. The varieties of opinion kept pace with those of practice, and six heretical schools of philosophy disputed the pre-eminence with their orthodox brethren: we have little or no knowledge of these systems, and even their names are not satisfactorily stated: they seem, however, to be the Saugata or Bauddha, Arhata, or Jaina, and Varhaspatya, or Atheistical, with their several subdivisions. Had the difference of doctrine taught in the heretical schools been confined to tenets of a merely speculative nature, they would, probably, have encountered little opposition, and excited little enmity among the Brah The great text-book of the Vaishiaras is the Bhagarat, with which it may be supposed the present worship, in a great measure, originated, although the Mahabharat and other older works had previously introduced this divinity. The worship of the Linga is, no doubt, very ancient, although it has received, within a few centuries, its present degree of popularity: the Kasi Khand was evidently written to enforce it, and at Benares, its worship entirely overshadows every other ritual. ? In a work written by the celebrated Madhava, describing the different sscts as they existed in his day, entitled the Sarra Darsana, the Varhaspatyas, Lokayatas, and Charrakas are identified, and are really advocates of an atheistical doctrine, denying the existence of a God, or a future state, and referring creation to the aggregation of but four elements. The Bauddhas, according to the same authority, admit of four subdivisions, the Madhyamikas, Yogacharas, Sautrantikas and Vaibhashikas. The Jains or Arbats, as still one of the popular divisions, we shall have occasion to notice in the text.

Page #22
RELIGIOUS SECTS manical class, of which latitude of opinion is a very common characteristic. The founder of the Atheistical school, however, VKIHASPATI, attacks both the Vedas and the Brahmans, and asserts that the whole of the Hindu system is a contrivance of the Priesthood, to secure a means of livelihood for themselves', whilst the Bauddhas and Jainas, equally disregarding the Vedas and the Brahmans, the practice and opinions of the Hindus, invented a set of gods for themselves, and deposed the ancient pantheon: these aggressions provoked resentment: the writings of these sects are alluded to with every epithet of anger and contempt, and they are all anathematised as heretical and atheistical; more active measures than anathemas, it may be presumed, were had recourse to: the followers of Vrihaspati has the following texts to this effect, [quoted in the Sarva Darsana, Calcutta edition, pp. 3 and 6, and with a r. l. Prabodhach. ed. Brockhaus, p. 30]: agnihotraM cayo vedAstridaNDaM bhasmaguNThanam / buddhipauruSahInAnAM jIviketi vRhaspatiH // "The Agnihotra, the three Vedas, the Tridauda, the smearing of ashes, are only the livelihood of those who have neither intellect nor spirit." After ridiculing the Sraddha, shrewdly enough, he says: tatazca jIvanopAyo braahmnnairviditstvih| mRtAnAM pretakAryANi na vanyadvidyate kvacit / / Hence it is evident, that it was a mere contrivance of the Brahmans to gain a livelihood, to ordain such ceremonies for the dead, and no other reason can be given for them. Of the Vedas, he says: gatazei TT H YTTTTTTT: 11 The three Authors of the Vedas were Buffoons, Rogues, and Fiends-and cites texts in proof of this assertion.

Page #23
OF THE HINDUS. 7 VRIHASPATI, having no worship at all, easily eluded the storm, but the Bauddhas of Hindustan were annihilated by its fury, and the Jainas apparently evaded it with difficulty, although they have undoubtedly survived its terrors, and may now defy its force. The varieties thus arising from innovations in practice and belief, have differed, it may be concluded, at different eras of the Hindu worship. To trace the character of those which have latterly disappeared, or to investigate the remote history of some which still remain and are apparently of ancient date, are tasks for which we are far from being yet prepared: the enquiry is, in itself so vast, and so little progress has been made in the studies necessary to its elucidation, that it must yet remain in the obscurity in which it has hitherto been enveloped; so ambitious a project as that of piercing the impenetrable gloom has not instigated the present attempt, nor has it been proposed to undertake so arduous a labour, as the investigation and comparison of the abstruse notions of the philosophical sects'. The humbler aim of these researches has been that of ascertaining the actual condition of the popular religion of the inhabitants of some of the provinces subject to the Bengal Govern Something of this has been very well done by Mr. Ward, in his account of the Hindus: and since this Essay was read before the Society, the account given by H. T. Colebrooke, Esq. in the first part of the Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society, of the Sankhya and Nyaya Systems, has left little more necessary on this subject.

Page #24
RELIGIOUS SECTS ment; and as a very great variety prevails in that religion, the subject may be considered as not devoid of curiosity and interest, especially as it has been left little better than a blank, in the voluminous compositions or compilations, professing to give an account of the native country of the Hindus. The description of the different sects of the Hindus, which I propose to offer, is necessarily superficial: it would, indeed, have been impossible to have adopted the only unexceptionable method of acquiring an accurate knowledge of their tenets and observances, or of studying the numerous works in Sanskrit, Persian, or the provincial dialects of Hindi, on which they are founded. I have been obliged to content myself, therefore, with a cursory inspection of a few of those compositions, and to depend for much of my information on oral report, filling up or correcting from these two sources the errors and omissions of two works, on this subject professedly, from which I have derived the ground work of the whole account. The works alluded to are in the Persian language, though both were written by Hindu authors; the first was compiled by SITAL Sinh, Munshi to the Ruja of Benares; the second by MATHURA NATH, late librarian of the Hindu College, at the same city, a man of great personal respectability and eminent acquirements: these works contain a shiort history of the origin of the various sects, and descriptions of the appearance, and observances, and present condition of their followers: they comprise all the known varieties, with

Page #25
OF THE HINDUS. one or two exceptions, and, indeed, at no one place in India could the enquiry be so well prosecuted as at Benares". The work of MATLURA NAru is the fullest and most satisfactory, though it leaves much to be desired, and much more than I have been able to supply. In addition to these sources of information, I have had frequent recourse to a work of great popularity and extensive circulation, which embodies the legendary history of all the most celebrated Bhaktas or devotees of the Vaishnava order. This work is entitled the Bhakta Mala. The original, in a difficult dialect of Hindi, was composed by NABHAJI, about 250 years ago?, and is little more than a catalogue, with brief and obscure references to some leading circunstances connected with the life of each individual, and from the inexplicit nature of its allusions, as well as the difficulty of its style, is far from intelligible to the generality even of the natives. The work, in its present form, has received some modifications, and obvious additions from a later teacher, NARAYAN Das, whose share in the composition is, no doubt, The acknowledged resort of all the vagabonds of India, and all who have no where else to repair to: so, the Kasi Khand: zrutismativihInAnAM ye shaucaacaarvivrjitaaH| yeSAM kvApi gatinAsti teSAM vArANasI gatiH // "To those who are strangers to the Sruti and Smriti (Religion and Law); to those who have never known the observance of pure and indispensable rites; to those who have no other place to repair to; to those, is Benares an asylum." [Compare Prabodhach. ed. Brockhaus, p. 19.] ? [Journ. As. Soc. Bombay, Vol. III, p. 4.]

Page #26
10 RELIGIOUS SECTS considerable, but cannot be discriminated from NaBHAJI's own, beyond the evidence furnished by the specificaction of persons unquestionably subsequent to his time. --NARAYAN Das probably wrote in the reign of Shau JEHAn. The brevity and obscurity of the original work pervade the additional matter, and to remedy these defects, the original text, or Mula, has been take as a guide for an amplified notice of its subjects, or the Tika of KRISHNa Das; and the work, as usually met with, always consists of these two divisions. The l'ika is dated Samvat, 1769 or A. D. 1713. Besides these, a translation of the Tika, or a version of it in the more ordinary dialect of Hindustan, has been made by an anonymous author, and a copy of this work, as well as of the original, has furnished me with materials for the following account. The character of the Bhakta Mala will best appear from the extracts of translations from it to be hereafter introduced: it may be sufficient here to observe, that it is much less of a historical than legendary description, and that the legends are generally insipid and extravagant: such as it is, however, it exercises a powerful influence, in Upper India, on popular belief, and holds a similar place in the superstitions of this country, as that which was occupied in the darkest ages of the Roman Catholic faith, by the Golden Legend and Acts of the Saints ?. * In further illustration of our text, with regard to the instrumentality of the Puranas in generating religious distinctions amongst the Hindus, and as affording a view of the Vaishnava

Page #27
OF THE HINDUS. 11 SECTION II. STATE OF THE HINDU RELIGION, ANTERIOR TO ITS PRESENT CONDITION. Although I have neither the purpose nor the power to enter into any detail of the remote condition of the feelings on this subject, we may appeal to the Padma Purana. In the Uttara Khanda, or last portion of this work, towards the end of it, several sections are oceupied with a dialogue between Siva and Parvati, in which the former teaches the latter the leading principles of the Vaishnava faith. Two short sections are devoted to the explanation of who are heretics, and which are the heretical works. All are Pashandas, Siva says, who adore other gods thau VISIN, or who hold, that other deities are his equals, and all Brahmans who are not Vaishnavas, are not to be looked at, touched, nor spoken to:-- ye anyaM devaM paratvena vadantyajJAnamohitAH / nArAyaNAjjagannAthAtte vai pASaNDinaH smRtAH // yastu nArAyaNaM devaM brahmarudrAdidevataiH // samamanyairnirIkSeta sa pASaNDI bhvetsdaa|| kimatra banoktena brAhmaNA ye 'pyvaissnnvaaH| na spraSTavyA na vaktavyA na draSTavyAH kadAcana // Siva, in acknowledging that the distinguishing marks of his votaries, the skull, tiger's skin, and ashes, are reprobated by the Vedas (Srutigarhitam) states, that he was directed by VISINU to inculeate their adoption, purposely to lead those who assumed them into error.-- NAMUCHI and other Daityas had become so powerful by the purity of their devotions, that INDRA and the other gods were unable to oppose them. The gods had recourse to Vistiku, who, in consequence, ordered Siva to introduce the Saira tenets and practices, by which the Daityas were beguiled, and rendered "wicked, and thence weak." In order to assist Siva in this work, ten great Sages were imbued with the Tamasa property, or property of darkness and

Page #28
12 RELIGIOUS SECTS Hindu faith, yet as its present state is of comparatively very recent origin, it may form a not unnecessary, nor ignorance, and by them such writings were put forth as were calculated to disseminate unrighteous and heretical doctrines, these were KANADA, GAUTAMA, SAKTI, UPAMANYU, JAIMINI, KAPILA, DURVASAS, MRIKANThA, VRMASPATI, and BILARGAVA. By Siva himself, the Pasupata writings were composed; KANADA is the author of the Vaiseshika Philosophy. The Nyaya originates with GAUTAMA. KAPILA, is the founder of the Sankhya School, and VAIIASPATI of the Charvaka. JAIMINI, by Siva's orders, composed the Mimansa, which is heretical, in as far as it inculcates works in preference to faith, and Siva himself, in the disguise of a Brahman, or as Vyasa, promulgated the Vedanta, which is heterodox in Vaishnava estimation, by denying the sensible attributes of the deity. VISIINU, as BUDDHA, taught the Bauddha Sastra, and the practices of going naked, or wearing blue garments, meaning, consequently, not the Bauddhas, but the Jainas, (bauddhazAstramasatproktaM nagnanIlapaTAdikaM). The Puranas were partly instrumental in this business of blinding mankind, and they are thus distinguished by our authority and all the Vaishnara works. The Matsya, Kaurma, Lainga, Saiva, Skanda and Agneya, are Tamasa, or the works of darkness, having more or less of a Saiva bias. The Vishnu, Naradiya, Bhagavat, Garuda, Padma and Varaha, are Sattwika, pure and true; being in fact, Vaishnava text books. The Brahmanda, Brahma Vaivartta, Markandeya, Bhavishya, Vamana and Brahma, are of the Rajasa cast, emanating from the quality of passion. As far as I am acquainted with them, they lean to the Sakta division of the Hindus, or the worship of the female principle. The Markandeya does so notorionsly, containing the famous Chandi Patha, or Durga Mahatmya, whicli is read at the Durga Puja; the Brahma Vaivartta, is especially dedicated to KRIsiaa as GOVINDA, and is principally occupied by him and his mistress Radna. It is also full on the subject of Prakriti or personified nature.

Page #29
13 uninteresting preliminary branch of the enquiry, to endeavour to determine its existing modifications, at the period immediately preceding the few centuries, which have sufficed to bestow upon it its actual form: OF THE HINDUS. A similar distinction is made even with the Smritis, or works on law. The codes of VASISHTHA, HARITA, VYASA, PARASARA, BHARADWAJA and KASYAPA, are of the pure order. Those of YAJNAVALKYA, ATRI, TITTIRI, DAKSHA, KATYAYANA and VISHNU of the Rajasa class, and those of GAUTAMA, VRIHASPATI, SAMVARTTA, YAMA, SANKHA and USANAS, are of the Tamasa order. The study of the Puranas and Smritis of the Sattwika class, secures Mukti, or final emancipation, that of those of the Rajasa obtains Swarga, or Paradise; whilst that of the Tamasa condemns a person to hell, and a wise man will avoid them. kimatra bahunoktena purANeSu smRtiSvapi / tAmasA narakAyaiva varjayettAnvicakSaNaH // The Vaishnava writers endeavour to enlist the Vedas in their cause, and the following texts are quoted by the Tatparya Nirnaya: eko nArAyaNa AsInna brahmA na ca zaMkaraH / NARAYANA alone was, not BRAIIMA nor SANKARA. vAsudevo vA idamagra AsInna brahmA na ca zaMkaraH / Or VASUDEVA was before this (universe,) not BRAHMA nor SANKA The Saivas cite the Vedas too, as sarvavyApI sa bhagavAMstasmAtsarvagataH zivaH // The Lord who pervades all things, is thence termed the omnipresent Siva. Rudra is but one, and has no second eko'pi rudro na dvitIyaH // These citations would scarcely have been made, if not authentic; they probably do occur in the Vedas, but the terms Narayana and Vasudeva, or Siva and Rudra, are not to be taken in the restricted sense, probably, which their respective followers would assign them.

Page #30
14 RELIGIOUS SECTS it happens, also, that some controversial works exist, which throw considerable light upon the subject, and of which the proximity of their date, to the matters of which they treat, may be conjectured with probability or positively ascertained. Of these, the two principal works, and from which I shall derive such scanty information as is attainable, are the Sankara Digvijaya of ANANDA Giri, and the Sarva Darsana Sangraha of MADHAVACHARYA, the former a reputed disciple of SANKARA himself, and the latter a well known and able writer, who lived in the commencement of the 14th century. The authenticity of the latter of these two works, there is no room to question ; and there is but little reason to attach any doubt to the former. Some of the marvels it records of SANKARA, which the author professes to have seen, may be thought to affect its credibility, if not its authenticity, and either ANANDA Girt must be an unblushing liar, or the book is not his own: it is, however, of little consequence, as even, if the work be not that of ANANDA Giri himself, it bears internal and indisputable evidence of being the composition of a period, not far removed from that at which he may be supposed to have flourished, and we may, therefore, follow it as a very safe guide, in our enquiries into the actual state of the Hindu Religion about eight or nine centuries ago. | The various sectaries of the Hindu Religion then existing, are all introduced to be combated, and, of course, conquered, by SANKARA: the list is rather a

Page #31
OF THE HINDUS. 15 long one, but it will be necessary to go through the whole, to ascertain the character of the national faith of those days, and its present modifications, noticing, as we proceed, some of the points of difference or resemblance between the forms of worship which then prevailed, and which now exist. The two great divisions of Vaishnavas and Saivas were both in a flourishing condition, and each embraced six principal subdivisions: we shall begin with the former, who are termed; Bhaktas, Bhagavatas, Vaishnavas, Chakrinas, or Pancharatrakas, Vaikhanasas and Karmahinas. But as each of these was subdivided into a practical and speculative, or Karma and Jnana portion, they formed, in fact, twelve classes of the followers of VISHNU, as the sole and supreme deity. The Bhaktas worshipped Vishnu as VASUDEYA, and wore no characteristic marks. The Bhagavatas worshipped the same deity as BHAGAVAT, and impressed upon their persons the usual Vaishnava insignia, representing the discus, club, &c. of that divinity; they likewise reverenced the Salagram stone, and Tulasi plant, and in several of their doctrinal notions, as well as in these respects, approach to the present followers of RAMANUJA, although they cannot be regarded as exactly the same. The authorities of these three sects were the Upanishads and Bhagavad Gita. The names of both the sects still remain, but they are scarcely applicable to any particular class of Vaishnavas: the terms Bhakta, or Bhagat, usually indicate any individual who pretends to a more rigid devotion than

Page #32
16 RELIGIOUS SECTS his neighbours, and who especially occupies his mind with spiritual considerations: the Bhagavat is one who follows particularly the authority of the Sri Bhagavat Purana. The Vaishnavas adored VISHNU as NARAYANA, they wore the usual marks, and promised themselves a sort of sensual paradise after death, in Vaikuntha, or VISHNU's heaven; their tenets are still current, but they can scarcely be considered to belong to any separate sect. The Chakrinas, or Pancharatrakas were, in fact, Saktas of the Vaishuava class, worshipping the female personifications of VISHNU, and observing the ritual of the Pancharatra Tantra : they still remain, but scarcely individualised, being confounded with the worshippers of KRISHNA and RAMA on tlie one hand, and those of Sakti or Devi on the other. The Vaikhunasas appear to have been but little different from the Vaishnavas especially so called; at least ANANDA Giri has not particularised the difference; they worshipped NARAYANA as supreme god, and wore his marks. The Karmahinas abstained, as the name implies, from all ritual observances, and professed to know Vishnu as the sole source and sum of the universe, ne fquai hota; they can scarcely be considered as an existent sect, though a few individuals of the Ramanujiya and Ramanandi Vaishnavas may profess the leading doctrines. The Vaishnava forms of the Hindu faith are still, as we shall hereafter see, sufficiently numerous; but

Page #33
OF THE HINDUS. 17 we can scarcely identify any one of them with those which seem to have prevailed when the Sankara Vijaya of ANANDA Giri was composed. The great divisions, of RAMANUJA and RAMANAND--the former of which originated, we know, in the course of the 11th century, are unnoticed, and it is also worth while to observe, that neither in this, nor in any other portion of the Sankara Vijaya, is any allusion made to the separate worship of KNSHNA, either in his own person, or that of the infantine forms in which he is now so pre-eminently venerated in many parts of India, nor are the names of Rama and Sira, of LAKSHMANA or HANUMAN, once particularised, as enjoying any portion of distinct and specific adoration. The Saiva sects are the Saivas, Raudras, Ugras, Bhaktas, Jangamas, and Pasupatas. Their tenets are so blended in the discussion, that it is not possible to separate them, beyond the conjectural discrimination which may be derived from their appellations: the text specifies merely their characteristic marks: thus the Saivas wore the impression of the Linga on both arms; the Raudras had a Trisula, or trident, stamped on the forehead; the Ugras had the Damaru, or drum of Siva on their arms, and the Bhaktas an impression of the Linga on the forehead--the Jangamas carried a figure of the Linga on the head, and the Pasupatas inprinted the same object on the forehead, breast, navel, and arms. Of these sects, the Saivas are not now any one particular class--nor are the Raudras, Ugras, or Bhaktas, any longer distinct

Page #34
18 RELIGIOUS SECTS societies: the Jangamas remain, but they are chiefly confined to the south of India, and although a Pasupata, or worshipper of Siva as PASUPATI, may be occasionally encountered, yet this has merged into other sects, and particularly into that of the Kanphata Jogis : the anthorities cited bey these sects, according to ANANDA GIRI, were the Siva Gita, Siva Sanhita, Siva Rahasya and Rudra Yamala Tantra: the various classes of Jogis are never alluded to, and the work asserts, what is generally admitted as a fact, that the Dandis, and Dasnami Gosains originated with SanKARA ACHARYA. Worshippers of Brahma, or HIRANYAGARBIA, are also introduced by ANANDA Giri, whom now it might be difficult to meet with: exclusive adorers of this deity, and temples dedicated to him, do not now occur perhaps in any part of India; at the same time it is an error to suppose that public homage is never paid to him. BRAHMa is particularly reverenced at Pokher in Ajmir, also at Bithur, in the Doab, where, at the principal Ghat, denominated Brahmavartta Ghat, he is said to have offered an Aswamedha on completing the act of creation: the pin of his slipper left behind him on the occasion, and now fixed in one of the steps of the Ghat, is still worshipped there, and on the full moon of Agrahayana (Nov.-Dec.) a very numerously attended Mela, or meeting, that mixes piety with profit, is annually held at that place. The worshippers of AgnI no longer form a distinct class, a few Agnihotra Brahmans, who preserve the

Page #35
OF THE HINDUS. 19 family fire, may be met with, but in all other respects they conform to some mode of popular devotion. The next opponents of SANKARA ACHARYA were the Sauras, or worshippers of the sun, as the creator and cause of the world: a few Sauras, chiefly Brahmans, still exist as a sect, as will be hereafter noticed; but the divisions enumerated by ANANDA GIRI, are now, it is believed, unknown: he distinguishes them into the following six classes. Those who adored the rising sun, regarding it as especially the type of BRAHMA, or the creative power. Those who worshipped the meridian sun as ISwara, the destructive and regenerative faculty; and those who reverenced the setting sun, as the prototype of VISHNt, or the attribute of preservation. The fourth class comprehended the advocates of the Trimurti, who addressed their devotions to the sun in all the preceding states, as the comprehensive type of these three divine attributes. The object of the fifth form is not quite clearly stated, but it appears to have been the adoration of the sun as a positive and material body, and the marks on his surface, as his hair, beard, &c. The members of this class so far correspond with the Sauras of the present day, as to refrain from food until they had seen the sun. The sixth class of Sauras, in opposition to the preceding, deemed it unnecessary to address their devotions to the visible and material sun: they provided a mental luminary, on which they meditated, and to

Page #36
20 RELIGIOUS SECTS which their adoration was offered: they stamped circular orbs en their foreheads, arms, and breasts with hot irons; a practice uniformly condemned by SANKARA, as contrary to the laws of the Vedas, and the respect due to Brahmanical flesh and blood. GANESA, as well as Surya, had formerly six classes of adorers; in the present day he cannot boast of any exclusive worship, although he shares a sort of homage with almost all the other divinities: his followers were the worshippers of Mana GANAPATI, of HaridRA GANAPATI, or DHUNDI RAJ, who is still a popular form of GANESA, of UCHCHHISHIHA G., of NAVANITA G., of SwarNAG., and of SANTANA G. The left hand sub-division of the UCHCHHISHlHA GANAPATI Sect, also called Hairamba, abrogated all obligatory ritual and distinction of caste. The adorers of the female personifications of divine power, appear to have been fully as numerous as at present, and to have worshipped the same ocjects, or BHAVANI, Mala LAKSIMI, and SARASWATI: even as personifications of these divinities, however, the worship of Sira and Radha, either singly, or in conjunction with Rama and KRISHNA, never makes its appearence. The worshippers of Sakti were then, as now, divided into two classes, a right and left hand order, and three sub-divisions of the latter are enumerated, who are still well known---the Purnabhishiktas, Akritarthas, Kritakrityasamas. There can be little doubt, that the course of time and the presence of foreign rulers, have very much ameliorated the character of much of the Hindu wor

Page #37
OF THE HINDUS. 21 ship: if the licentious practices of the SaKTAS are still as prevalent as ever, which may well be questioned, they are, at least, carefully concealed from observation, and if they are not exploded, there are other observances of a more ferocious description, which seem to have disappeared. The worship of BHAIRAVA still prevails amongst the Saktas and the Jogis; but in upper India, at least, the naked mendicant, smeared with funeral ashes, armed with a trident or a sword, carrying a hollow skull in his hand, and half intoxicated with the spirits which he has quaffed from that disgusting wine-cup, prepared, in short, to perpetrate any act of violence and crime, the Kapalika of former days, is now rarely, if ever, encountered. In the work of ANANDA GIRI, we have two of these sectaries introduced, one a Brahman by birth, is the genuine Kapalika: he drinks wine, eats flesh, and abandons all rites and observances in the spirit of his faith, his eminence in which has armed him with supernatural powers, and rendered BHAIRAVA himself the reluctant, but helpless minister of his will. The other Kapalika is an impostor, the son of a harlot, by a gatherer of Tadi, or Palm juice, and who has adopted the character as an excuse for throwing off all social and moral restraint. The Kapalikas are often alluded to in controversial works, that appear to be the compositions of a period at least preceding the tenth century'. See the Prabodha Chandrodaya, translated by Dr. Taylor [especially Act. III, Sc. 8 and ff.).

Page #38
22 RELIGIOUS SECTS The next classes of sectaries, confuted by SANKARA, were various infidel sects, some of whom avowedly, and perhaps all covertly, are still in being: the list is also interesting, as discriminating opinions which, in the ignorance subsequent to their disappearance from Hindustan, have very commonly been, and, indeed, still are frequently confounded. These are the Charvakas, or Sunya Vadis, the Saugatas, the Kshapanakas, the Jainas, and the Bauddhas. - The Charvakas were so named from one of their teachers, the MUNI CHARVAKA. From VRIHASPATI - some of whose dogmas have been quoted from the work of MADHAVA, they are termed also Varhaspatyas. The appellation Sunya Vadi implies the asserter of the unreality and emptiness of the universe, and another designation, Lokayata, expresses their adoption of the tenet, that this being is the Be-all of existence: they were, in short, the advocates of materialism and atheism, and have existed from a very remote period, and still exist, as we shall hereafter see. The Saugatas are identified even by MADHAVA with Bauddhas, but there seems to have been some, although probably not any very essential difference: the chief tenet of this class, according to ANANDA GIRI, was their adopting the doctrine taught by SUGATA MUNI, that tenderness towards animated nature comprehends all moral and devotional duty, a tenet which is, in a great measure, common to both the Bauddha and Jaina schisms: it is to be feared, that the personal description of the Saugata, as a man of a fat body and small head,

Page #39
OF THE HINDUS. 23 although possibly intended to characterise the genus, will not direct us to the discovery of its origin or history. The Kshapanaka again has always been described by Hindu writers as a Bauddha, or sometimes even a Jaina naked mendicant: in the work before us he appears as the professor of a sort of astrological religion, in which' time is the principal divinity, and he is described as carrying, in either hand, the implements of his science, or a Gola Yantra, and Turya Yantra, the foriner of which is an armillary sphere, and the latter a kind of quadrant, apparently for ascertaining time; from the geographical controversy that occurs between him and SANKARA, it appears that he entertains the doctrine regarding the descent of earth in space, which is attributed by the old astronomers to the Bauddhas, and controverted by the author of the Surya Siddhanta", and subsequently by BLASKARA: the former is quoted by SANKARA, according to our author. These doctrines, the commentators on BHASKARA's work, and | Time is the Supreme Deity. Iswara cannot urge on the present. He who knows time knows BRATIMA. Space and time are not distinct from God. kiJca kAlaH paramadevatA / pratyakSaJca layitumIzvaro na samarthaH / kAlavidbrahmaviditi dikkAlau nezvarAdatiricyate // ' taya'yantraM mnnddlctbhiigmityrthH| The Turya Yantra is the fourth part of an orb. tatra yantropari kIladvayamakhilaM kRtvA / tanmadhye dRSTvA ca vijJAnena kAlajJAnaM jAyate // Fixing above it two pins, and looking between them, the time is ascertained by science. 3 [at least implicitly in the sloka XII: 32.] A. R. XII: 229.

Page #40
24 RELIGIOUS SECTS even he, himself, commenting on his own text, say, belong to the Jainas, not to the Bauddhas; but, possibly, the correction is itself an error, it does not appear that the Kshapanaka of ANANDA GIRI argues the existence of a double set of planetary bodies, which is, undoubtedly, a Jaina doctrine, and the descent of the earth in space may have been common to all these sects. The Jainas that existed in the time of ANANDA GIRI appear as Digambaras only; he does not notice their division into Digambaras and Swetambaras, as they at present are found, and existed indeed prior to the age of MADHAVA. The Bauddhas are introduced personally, although it may be questioned whether they were very numerous in India in so comparatively modern a period: according to ANANDA Giri, a persecution of this sect, and of the Jainas, took place in one part of the peninsula, the state of Rudrapur, during SANKARA's life time, but he, as well as MADHAVA", excludes SANKARA from being at all concerned in it. He ascribes its occurrence to the same source, the instigation of a Bhatta, from the north, or, in fact, of KUMARila Buaiia, a Bengall, or Maithili Brahman. A long series of sectaries then ensues, of a more orthodox description, and who only err in claiming primeval and pre-eminent honors for the objects of their adoration--none of these are to be found; and, although, of a certain extent, the places of some of 1 A. R. IX: 321. ? Preface to Wilson's Sanscrit and English Dictionary.

Page #41
OF THE HINDUS. them may be supplied by the local deities of the villagers, and by the admission of others to a participation in the worship paid to the presiding deities of each sect, yet there can be little doubt, that a large portion of the Hindu Pantheon formerly enjoyed honours, which have for some centuries past been withheld. In this predicament are INDRA, KUVERA, YAMA, VARUNA, GARUDA, SESHA, and SomA, all of whom, in the golden age of Hindu idolatry, had, no doubt, temples and adorers: the light and attractive service of the god of love, indeed, appears to have been formerly very popular, as his temples and groves make a distinguished figure in the tales, poems, and dramas of antiquity: it is a feature that singularly characterises the present state of the Hindu religion, that if in some instances it is less ferocious, in others it has ceased to address itself to the amiable propensities of the human character, or the spontaneous and comparatively innocent feelings of youthful natures. The buffoonery of the Holi, and barbarity of the Charak Puja, but ill express the sympathies which man, in all countries, feels with the vernal season, and which formerly gave rise to the festive Vasantotsava of the Hindus, and the licentious homage paid to Sakti and Bhairava, has little in common with the worship, that might be supposed acceptable to Kama and his lovely bride, and which it would appear they formerly enjoyed. In the Vrihat Katha, Dasa Kumara, Malati Madhava, Mrichchhakati, &c.

Page #42
26 RELIGIOUS SECTS Besides the adorers of the secondary divinities, we have a variety of sects who direct their devotions to beings of a still lower rank, and of whom none, at present, exist as distinct bodies, although individuals may be found, either detached or comprehended in other classes, who, more or less, reverence similar objects. Thus, the worship of Akas", or Ether, as the supreme deity, is still occasionally met with: all classes pay daily homage to the Pitris or Manes, and a few of the Tantrikas worship the Siddhas, or Genii, in the hope of acquiring super-human powers: the same class furnishes occasional votaries of the Vasus, Yakshas, and Gandharvas, and even of the Vetalas and Bhutas, or goblins and ghosts, and the latter also receive still, from the fears of the villagers, propitiatory adoration. It does not appear, that in any form, the worship of the moon and stars, of the elements, and divisions of the universe, is still practised, although that of the Tirthas, or holy places and rivers, is as popular as ever. We have thus completed the enumeration of the sects as described by the author of the Sankara Vijaya, and have had an opportunity of observing, that, although the outlines of the system remain the same, the details have undergone very important alterations, since the time at which this work was composed: the "I have encountered but one Professor, however, of this faith, a miserable mendicant, who taught the worship of Ether, under the strange name of Baghela.

Page #43
OF THE HINDUS. rise of most of the existing modifications, we can trace satisfactorily enough, as will hereafter appear, and it is not improbable, that the disappearance of many of those, which no longer take a part in the idolatry of the Hindus, may be attributed to the exertions of SANKARA and his disciples: his object, as appears from the work we have hitherto followed, was by no means the suppression of acts of outward devotion, nor of the preferential worship of any acknowledged and preeminent deity: his leading tenet is the recognition of Brahma Para Brahma', as the sole cause and supreme ruler of the universe, and as distinct from Siva, VISHNU, BRAIMA, or any individual member of the pantheon: with this admission, and in regard to the weakness of those human faculties, which cannot elevate themselves to the conception of the inscrutable first cause, the observance of such rites, and the worship of such deities, as are either prescribed by the Vedas, or the works not incompatible with their authority, were left undisturbed by this teacher?; they even received, to a certain extent, his particular sanction, and the following divisions of the Hindu faith were, by his express per ___As in these texts of the Vedas sadeva saumyedamagra AsIt / and AtmA vA idameka evAgra AsIt / [quoted by Sank. in his Brahmasutrabhashya, Calc., 1854, p. 51. See also Brihad Arany. Upan. I, 4, 1. p. 125.] ___ AgametihAsapurANoktAcArastu vedAnukUlavRttyA grAhyaH / agrAhya eva tatpratikUle / Ordinances founded on the Tantras, the Puranas, or historical record, are admissible if accordant with the Vedas; they must be rejected if repugnant.

Page #44
28 RELIGIOUS SECTS mission, taught by some of his disciples, and are, consequently, regarded by the learned Brahmans in general, as the only orthodox and allowable forms in the present day1. The Saiva faith was instituted by PARAMATA KALANALA, who is described as teaching at Benares, and assuming the insignia that characterise the Dandis of modern times. The Vaishnava worship was taught at Kanchi, or Conjeveram, by LAKSHMANA ACHARYA and HASTAMALAKA; and the latter seems to have introduced a modified adoration of VISHNU, in the character of KRISHNA. The Saura sect was continued under the auspices of DIVAKARA, Brahmachari, and the Sakta, under those of the Sannyasi, TRIPURAKUMARA: the Ganapatya were allowed to remain under the presidence of GIRIJAPUTRA, and from such persons as had not adopted either of the preceding systems, BATUKANATH, the professor of the Kapalika, or Bhairava worship, was permitted to attract followers: all these teachers were converts and disciples of SANKARA, 1 kalAvasminyuge nAnApApadhvastajJAnAGkareSu matyeSu zuddhAdvaitavidyAyAmanadhikAriSu teSAM vRttiH punarapi yathepsitA bhavatIti vicArya lokarakSArtha varNAzramaparipAlanArthaM ca paramatattvakalpanAM jIvezabhedAspadAM ca racayitumupakramya nijaziSyamAha / In the present impure age, the bud of wisdom being blighted by iniquity, men are inadequate to the apprehension of pure unity; they will be apt, therefore, again to follow the dictates of their own fancies, and it is necessary for the preservation of the world, and the maintenance of civil and religious distinctions, to acknowledge those modifications of the divine spirit which are the work of the SUPREME. These reflexions having occurred to ANKARA, he addressed his disciple, &c. S

Page #45
OF THE HINDUS. 29 and returned to his superintending guidance, when they had effected the objects of their missions. The notice that occurs in the Sarva Darsana of any of the sects which have yet been mentioned, has been already incidentally adverted to: this work is less of a popular form than the preceding, and controverts the speculative rather than the practical doctrines of other schools: besides the atheistical Bauddha and Jaina sects, the work is occupied chiefly with the refutation of the followers of Jaimini, Gautama, and Patanjali, and we have no classes of worshippers introduced but those of the Vaishnavas who follow RAMANUJA, and Madhwacharya, of the Saivas, the Pasupatas, the followers of ABHINAVA GUPTA, who taught the Mantra worship of Siva; and the alchemical school, or worshippers of Siva's type in quicksilver, and the Rasendra Linga: most of these seem to have sprung into being in the interval between the 10th and 13th centuries, and have now either disappeared, or are rapidly on the decline: those which actually exist, we shall recur to in the view we are now prepared to take of the actual condition of the Hindu faith.

Page #46
RELIGIOUS SECTS SECTION III. PRESENT DIVISIONS OF THE HINDUS, AND OF THE VAISHNAVAS IN PARTICULAR. The classification adopted by the works, I especially follow, if not unexceptionable, is allowable and convenient, and may, therefore, regulate the following details: it divides all the Hindus into three great classes, or Vaishnavas, Saivas, and Saktas, and refers to a fourth or miscellaneous class, all not comprised in the three others. The worshippers of VishNU, SIVA, and SAKTI, who are the objects of the following description, are not to be confounded with the orthodox adorers of those divinities: few Brahmans of learning, if they have any religion at all, will acknowledge themselves to belong to any of the popular divisions of the Hindu faith, although, as a matter of simple preference, they more especially worship some individual deity, as their chosen, or Ishta Devata: they refer also to the Vedas, the books of law, the Puranas, and Tantras, as the only ritual they recognise, and regard all practices not derived from those sources as irregular and profane: on the other hand, many of the sects seem to have originated, in a great measure, out of opposition to the Brahmanical order: teachers and disciples are chosen from any class, and the distinction of caste is, in a great measure, sunk in the new one, of similarity of schism: the ascetics and mendicants, also in many in

Page #47
OF THE HINDUS. stances, affect to treat the Brahmans with particular contempt, and this is generally repaid with interest by the Brahmans. A portion, though not a large one, of the populace is still attached to the Smarta Brahmans, as their spiritual guides, and are so far distinct from any of the sects we shall have to specify, whilst most of the followers, even of the sects, pay the ordinary deference to the Brahmanical order, and especially evince towards the Brahmans of their own fellowship, of whom there is generally abundance, the devotedness and submission which the original Hindu Code so perpetually inculcates. Excluding, therefore, those who may be regarded as the regular worshippers of regular gods, we have the following enumeration of the several species of each class: 31 VAISHNAVAS. 1 Ramanujas, or Sri Sampradayis, or Sri Vaishnavas. 2 Ramanandis, or Ramavats. 3 Kabir Panthis. 4 Khakis. 5 Maluk Dasis. 6 Dadu Panthis. 7 Raya Dasis. 8 Senais. 9 Vallabhacharis, or Rudra Sampradayis. 10 Mira Bais. 11 Madhwacharis, or Brahma Sampradayis. 12 Nimavats, or Sanakadi Sampradayis. 13 The Vaishnavas of Bengal.

Page #48
32 RELIGIOUS SECTS 14 Radha Vallabhis. 15 The Sakhi Bhavas. 16 Charan Dasis. 17 Harischandis. 18 Sadhna Panthis. 19 Madhavis. 20 Sannyasis, Vairagis and Nagas. SAIVAS. 1 Dandis and Dasnamis. 2 Jogis. 3 Jangamas. 4 Paramahansas 5 Urdhabahus, Akas Mukhis, and Nakhis. 6 Gudaras. 7 Rukharas, Sukharas and Ukharas. 8 Kara Lingis. 9 Sannyasis, &c. SAKTAS. 1 Dakshinis. 2 Vamis. 3 Kancheliyas. 4 Kararis. MISCELLANEOUS SECTS. 1 Ganapatyas. 2 Saurapatas. 3 Nanak Shahis of seven classes. 1 Udasis. 2 Ganjbakhshis. 3 Ramrayis. 4 Suthra Shahis.

Page #49
OF THE HINDUS. 33 5 Govind Sinhis. 6 Nirmalas. 7 Nagas. 4 Jainas of two principal orders. 1 Digambaras. 2 Swetambaras. 5 Baba Lalis. 6 Pran Nathis. 7 Sadhs. 8 Satnamis. 9 Siva Narayanis. 10 Sunyavadis. These will be regarded as varieties enough, it may be presumed, especially when it is considered, that most of them comprise a number of sub-divisions, and that besides these acknowleged classifications, many individual mendicants are to be found all over India, who can scarcely be included within the limits of any of them, exercising a sort of independence both in thought and act, and attached very loosely, if at all, to any of the popular schismatical sects'. Some of the popular works adopt a different classification, and allude to 90 Pashandas, or heresies, which are thus arranged: Amongst the Brahmans, ............ 24 Sannyasis, .................... Vairagis, ............... Sauras, .................. Jangamas, .................. Jogis, .....................

Page #50
34 RELIGIOUS SECTS VAISHNAVAS. SRI SAMPRADAris, or RAMANUJAS. Amongst other divisions of lees importance, the Vaishnavas are usually distinguished into four principal Sampradayas, or sects1; of these, the most an 1 Thus the Bhakta Mald: caubIsa prathama hari vapu dhasyau tyoM catura vyuha kaliyuga pragaTa / zrIrAmAnuja uddAra sudhAnidhi avani kalpataru / viSNusvAmI vohitasiMdhu saMsAra pArakaru / madhvAcAraja meghabhakti zarata sara bhariyA / nimbAditya Aditya kuhura ajJAna juhariyA / janmakarmma bhAgauta dharmmasampradAyathApI aghaTa / caubIsa prathama hariityAdi / "HARI, in preceding ages, assumed twenty-four principal shapes, but four were manifest in the Kali Jug: the magnanimous Ramanuja, a treasure of Ambrosia and terrestrial tree of plenty: the ocean of kindness and transporter across the sea of the universe, Vishnuv Swani: Madhu Acharj, a rich cloud in the autumnal season of piety: and Nimbaditya, a sun that illumined the cave of ignorance; by them acts of piety and obligation were divided, and each sect was severally established." There are also Sanskrit texts authorising the different institution, and characteristic term of each Sampradaya, one of these is from the Padma Purana: sampradAyavihInA ye mantrAste niSkalA matAH / ataH kalau bhaviSyanti catvAraH sampradAyinaH // zrImAdhvIrudrasanakA vaiSNavAH kSitipAvanAH / catvAraste kalI devi sampradAyapravarttakAH // "Those Mantras, which belong to no system, are of no virtue; and, therefore, in the Kali age, there shall be followers of four sects. Sri, Madaci, Rudra and Sanaka, shall be the Vaishnaras, purifying the world, and these four, Devi, (Sira speaks,) shall be the institutors of the Sampradayas in the Kali period." We may here observe in passing, that if this text is genuine, the Padma Purana must be very modern: another similar text is the following:

Page #51
35 OF THE HINDUS. cient and respectable is the Sri Sampradaya, founded by the Vaishnava reformer Ramanuja Acharya, about the middle of the twelfth century1. The history of RAMANUJA, and his first followers, is well known in the south of India, of which he was a native, and is recorded in various legendary tracts and traditional narratives. According to the Bhargava Upapurana, RAMANUJA is said to have been an incarnation of the serpent Sesha, whilst his chief companions and disciples were the embodied Discus, Mace, Lotus, and other insignia of Vishnu. In a Kanara account of his life, called the Divya Charitra, he is said to have been the son of rAmAnujaM zrIH svIcakre madhvAcArya caturmukhaH / zrIviSNusvAminaM rudro nimbAdityaM catussanaH // "LAKSHMI selected Ramanuja; BRAHMA Madhwacharya; Rudra gave the preference to Vishnu Swami, and the four Sanakas to Nimbaditya." The cause of the election is not very evident, as the creeds taught by those teachers, have little connexion with the deity who lends the appellation to the sects. The Smriti Kala Taranga places the date of RAMANUJA'S appearance in Saka-1019 or A. D. 1127. A note by Colonel Mackenzie on an inscription, given in the Asiatic Researches 9, 270, places the birth of RAMANUJA in A. D. 1008: various accounts, collected by Dr. Buchanan, make it 1010 and 1025 (Buchanan's Mysore 2, 80) and 1019 (ibid. 3, 413). Inscriptions make him alive in 1128, (ibid.) which would give him a life of more than a century: according to COL. WILKS, indeed (History of Mysore 1, 41, note and appendix), he was alive in 1183. The weight of authority seems to be in favour of the more recent date, and we may conclude that he was born about the end of the eleventh century, and that the first half of the twelfth century was the period at which his fame, as a teacher, was established. 3*

Page #52
36 RELIGIOUS SECTS Sri Kesava Acharya and Bhumi Devi; and, as before, an incarnation of Sesha. He was born at Perumbur, and studied at Kanchi, or Conjeveram, where also he taught his system of the Vaishnava faith. He afterwards resided at Sri Ranga, worshipping Vishnu as Sri Ranga Natha, and there composed his principal works, he then visited various parts of India, disputing with the professors of different creeds, overcoming them of course, and reclaiming various shrines, then in possession of the Saivas, for the worshippers of Vishnu, particularly the celebrated temple of Tripeti. On his return to Sri Ranga, the disputes between the Vaishnava and Saiva religions, became exceedingly violent, and the Chola monarch, who according to some accounts, was at that time KERIKALA CHOLA, subsequently named KRIMI KONUA CHOLA, being a devout worshipper of Siva, commanded all the Brahmans in his dominions to sign an acknowledgement of the supremacy of that divinity, bribing some of the most refractory, and terrifying others into acquiescence. RAMANUJA, however, was impracticable, and the king sent armed men to seize bim. With the assistance of his disciples, he effected his escape, and ascending the Ghats, found refuge with the Jain sovereign of Mysore, VitalA Deva, Vellala Raya. In consequence of rendering medical service to the daughter of this prince, or in the terins of the legend, expelling an evil spirit, a Brahma Rakshasa, by whom she was possessed, he obtained the monarch's grateful regard, and finally converted him to the Vaishnava

Page #53
OF THE HINDUS. 37 faith. The Raja assumed the title of Vishnu Vardhana. RAMANUJA remained several years in Mysore, at a temple founded by the Raja on Yadava Giri, now known as Mail Cotay, for the reception of an image called Chavala Raya, a form of Ranachhor, or Krishna, which the local traditions very ridiculously pretend he obtained from the Mohammedan sovereign of Delhi. RAMANUJA resided here twelve years, but on the death of his persecutor, the Chola king, he returned to Sri Ranga, on the Kaveri, and there spent the remainder of his life in devout exercises and religious seclusion. The establishinents of the Ramanujiyas are numerous in the Dekhan still, and the same country comprehends the site of the Gaddi, the pillow or seat of the primitive teacher; his spiritual throne, in fact, to which his disciples are successively elevated'. This circumstance gives a superiority to the Acharyas of the Dakshina, or south, over those of the Uttara, or north, into which they are at present divided 1 According to information obtained by Dr. Buchanan, RamsNUJA founded 700 Maths, of which four only remain; one of the principal of these is at Mail Cotay, or Dakshina Badarikasrama, the Badari station of the south. RAMANUJA also established 74 hereditary Guruships amongst his followers, the representatives of which still remain and dispute the supremacy with the Sannyasi members of the order; these last, however, are generally considered of the highest rank (Buchan. Mysore 2, 75). In another place (1, 144), he says that 89 Guruships were established, 5 in the Sannyasi class, and 84 in the secular order: the Madams of the five former are Ahobilam, Totadri, Rameswara, Sri Rangam, and Kanji.

Page #54
38 RELIGIOUS SECTS The worship of the followers of RAMANUJA, is addressed to VISHNt and to LAKSHMI, and their respective incarnations, either singly or conjointly; and the Sri Vaishaavas, by which general name the sect is known, consist of corresponding subdivisions, as NARAYANA, or LAKSHMI, or LAKSHMI NARAYANA, or RAMA or Sirs, or Sira Rama, or KRISHNA, or RukMINI, or any other modifications of Vishnu, or his consort, is the preferential object of the veneration of the votary! The Sri Vaishnava worship in the north of India, is not very popular, and the sect is rather of a speculative than practical nature, although it does not require, in its teachers, secession from the 1 Mr. Colebrooke, A. R. 7, [Essays &c. London: 1858. p. 124.] says the Ramanujas are of three classes, those who worship Rama alone, Sira alone, and Sira and RAMA conjointly. One of my authorities, Mathura Nath, says, they worship Maha Lakshmi, and other information agrees with his; from the texts quoted in the Sarva Darsana Sangraha, [Calcutta: 1858. pp. 54. 55.] VISINu as VASUDEVA, is the deity to be worshipped, but no doubt all the varieties exist: without, however, affecting the identity of the sect, the real object of whose devotion is Vishau, as the cause and creator of the world, and any of his, or his Sakti's more especial manifestations, are consequently entitled to reverence. The term Sri Vaishnavas, most commonly applied to them, denotes an original preference of the female deity or Maha Lakshmi: the worship of Rama is more properly that of the Ramanandis, and they may be the persons intended by Mr. Colebrooke's informants, as those of the Ramanujiyas who worship RAMA only (A. R. 7, 281). It may also be observed, that the Ramanujiyas unite with KRISHNA, Rukmini, not Radhd, the latter being his mistress only, not his wife, and being never named in the Bhagavat, except in one ambiguous passage.

Page #55
OF THE HINDUS. 39 world: the teachers are usually of the Brahmanical order, but the disciples may be of any caste'. Besides the temples appropriated to VISHNU and his consort, and their several forms, including those of KRISINA and RAMA, and those which are celebrated as objects of pilgrimage, as Lakshmi-Balaji, Ramnath, and Ranganath, in the south; Badarinath, in the Ilimalaya , Jagannath, in Orissa, and Dwaraka, on the Malabar Coast, images of metal or stone are usually set up in the houses of the private members of this sect, which are daily worshipped, and the temples and dwellings are all decorated with the Salagram stone and Tulasi plant. The most striking peculiarities in the practices of this sect, are the individual preparation, and scrupulous privacy of their meals: they must not eat in cotton garments, but having bathed, must put on woollen or silk: the teachers allow their select pupils to assist them, but, in general, all the Ramanujas cook for themselves, and should the meal during this process, or whilst they are eating, attract even the looks of a stranger, the operation is instantly stopped, and the viands buried in the ground: a similar delicacy, in this respect, prevails amongst some other classes of Hindus, especially of the Rajaput families, but it is not carried to so preposterous an extenta. 1 The Mantra, and mark, are never bestowed on any person of impure birth. - Buchan. Mysore 1, 146. ? It is said, however, that there are two divisions of the sect,

Page #56
40 RELIGIOUS SECTS The chief ceremony of initiation in all Hindu sects, is the communication by the teacher to the disciple of the Mantra, which generally consists of the name of some deity, or a short address to him; it is communicated in a whisper, and never lightly made known by the adept to profane ears. The Mantra of the RAMANUJA Sect is said to be the six syllable Mantraor Om Ramaya namah; or Om, salutation to RAMA'. Another distinction amongst sects, but merely of a civil character, is the term or terms with which the religious members salute each other when they meet, or in which they are addressed by the lay members. This amongst the Ramanujas is the phrase, Daso 'smi, or Daso 'ham; I am your slave; accompanied with the Pranam, or slight inclination of the head, and the application of the joined hands to the forehead. To the Acharyas, or supreme teachers of this sect, the rest perform the Ashtanga Dandawat or prostration of the body, with the application of eight parts-the forehead, breast, hands, knees, and insteps of the feet, to the ground. one called Avarani, from Avarana, screening, or surrounding, and the other Anavarani, from the members not observing such punctilious privacy. me, In giving the Mantras, as they have been communicated to it may be necessary to suggest a doubt of their accuracy; a Hindu evades what he dislikes to answer, and will not scruple a falsehood to stop enquiry; men above prejudice, in other respects, find it so difficult to get over that of communicating the Mantra, that when they profess to impart it, even their sincerity can scarcely be admitted without a doubt.

Page #57
OF THE HINDUS. 41 The Hindu sects are usually discriminated by various ! fantastical streaks on their faces, breasts, and arms: for this purpose, all the Vaishnavas employ especially a white earth called Gopichandana, which, to be of the purest description, should be brought from Dwaraka, being said to be the soil of a pool at that place, in which the Gopis drowned themselves when they heard of Krishna's death. The common Gopichandana, however, is nothing but a Magnesian or Calcareous Clay. The marks of the Ramanujas are two perpendicular white lines, drawn from the root of the hair to the commencement of each eye-brow, and a transverse streak connecting them across the root of the nose: in the centre is a perpendicular streak of red, made with red Sanders, or Roli, a preparation of Turmeric and Lime; they have also patches of Gopichandana, with a central red streak on the breast, and each upper arm: the marks are supposed to represent the Sankh, Chakra, Gada, and Padma', or Shell, Discus, Club, and Lotus, which VISHNU bears in his four hands, whilst the central streak is Sri, or LAKSHMI?. Some The Vaishnava is thus described in the Bhakta Mala, the text is probably that of the Bhagavatye kaNThalagnatulasInalinAkSamAlAH ye bAhumUlaparicihnitazaGkhacakrAH / ye vA lalATapaTale lasadUrddha puNDrAste vaiSNavA bhuvanamAzu pavitrayanti // "They who bear the Tulasi round the neck, the rosary of Lotus seeds, have the shell and discus impressed upon their upper arm, and the upright streak along the centre of the forehead, they are Vaishnaras, and sanctify the world." ? The efficacy of these marks is very great: we are told in the Kasi Khand, that YAMA directs his ministers to avoid such as

Page #58
42 RELIGIOUS SECTS have these objects carved on wooden stamps, with which they impress the emblems on their bodies, and others carry their devotion so far as to have the parts cicatrized with heated metallic models of the objects they propose to represent, but this is not regarded as a creditable practice': besides these marks, they wear a neclace of the wood of the Tulasi, and carry a rosary of the seeds of the same plant, or of the Lotus. The principal authorities of this sect are the comments of the founder on the Sutras of VYASA, and other Vaidika works: they are written in Sanskrit, bear them, and the same work observes, that no sin can exist in the individuals who make use of them, be they of whatever caste. brAhmaNaH kSatriyo vaizyaH zUdro vA yadi vetaraH / viSNubhaktisamAyukto kSeyaH sarvottamazca saH // zaGkhacakrAGkitatanuH zirasA maJjarIdharaH / gopIcandanaliptAGgo dRSTazcettadaghaM kutaH // The Vrihan Naradiya Purana sentences every Brahman adopting the practice to endless degradation, and even to the infernal regions. tathAhi saMtaptazaGkhAdiliGga cihnatanurnaraH / sa sarvapatakabhogI cANDAlo janmakoTibhiH // taM dvijaM taptazaGkhAdiliGgAGkitatanuM haraH / saMbhAvya rauravaM yAti yAvadindrAzcaturdazaH // The reason also occurs - brAhmaNasya tanurjJeyA sarvadevAnAmAzritA / sA cetsaMtApitA rAjankimu vacyAmahe vayam // "The body of a Brahman is the abode of all the Gods, if that is consumed, where shall we abide ?" It appears, however, that stamping the mark with a hot iron, is commonly in use in the Dekhan. A similar practice seems to have been known to some of the early Christians, and baptizing with fire was stamping the cross on the forehead with a hot iron,

Page #59
OF THE HINDUS. 43 and are the Sri Bhashya, the Gita Bhashya, the Vedartha Sangraha, Vedanta Pradipa, and Vedanta Sara: besides these, the works of Venkata Acharya, are of great repute amongst them, as the Stotra Bhashya, and Satadushini, and others: the Chanda Maruta Vaidika, and Trinsatadhyanam, are also works of authority, as is the Pancharatra of NARADA: of the Puranas they acknowledge only six as authorities, the Vishnu, Naradiya, Garuda, Padma, Varaha and the Bhagavat: the other twelve are regarded as Tamasa, or originating in the principles of darkness and passion, as we have already observed. Besides these, the Ramanujas have a variety of popular works in the dialects of the South, one of which, the Guru Para, containing an account of the life of RAMANUJA, was procured by DR. BUCHANAN, in the course of his statistical researches in Mysore. The chief religious tenet of the Ramanujas, is the assertion that Vishnu is BRAHMA; that he was before all worlds, and was the cause and the creator of all. Although they maintain that Vishnu and the universe are one, yet, in opposition to the Vedanta doctrines, they deny that the deity is void of form or quality, and regard him as endowed with all good qualities, and with a two-fold form: the supreme spirit, Paramatma, or cause, and the gross one, the effect, the universe or matter. The doctrine is hence called the Visishthadwaita, or doctrine of unity with attributes. In these assertions they are followed by most of the Vaishnava sects. Creation originated in the wish of

Page #60
44 RELIGIOUS SECTS VishNu, who was alone, without a second, to multiply himself: he said, I will become many; and he was individually embodied as visible and etherial light. After that, as a ball of clay may be moulded into various forms, so the grosser substance of the deity became manifest in the elements, and their combinations: the forms into which the divine matter is thus divided, are pervaded by a portion of the same vitality which belongs to the great cause of all, but which is distinct from his spiritual or eterial essence; here, therefore, the Ramanujas again oppose the Vedantikas, who identify * the Paramatma and Jivatma, or etherial and vital spirit: this vitality, though endlessly diffusible, is imperishable and eternal, and the matter of the universe, as being the same in substance with the Supreme Being, is alike without beginning or end: PURUSHOTTAMA, or NARAYANA, after having created man and animals, through the instrumentality of those subordinate agents whom he willed into existence for that purpose, still retained the supreme authority of the universe: so that the Ramanujas assert three predicates of the universe, comprehending the deity: it consists of Chit, or spirit, Achit, or matter, and Iswara, or God, or the enjoyer, the thing enjoyed, and the ruler and controller of both. Besides his primary and secondary form as the creator, and creation, the deity has assumed, at different times, particular forms and appearances, for the benefit * [See, however, Colebr. M. E., London, 1858, p. 169.]

Page #61
OF THE HINDUS. 45 of his creatures: he is, or has been visibly present amongst men, in five modifications: in his ARCHA, objects of worship, as images, &c.; in the Vibhavas, or Avataras, as the fish, the boar, &c.; in certain forms called Vyuhas, of which four are enumerated, VASUDEVA, or KRISHNA, BALARAMA, PRADYUMNA, and ANIRUDDHA; fourthly, in the Sukshma form, which, when perfect, comprises six qualities: Virajas, absence of human passion; Vimrityu, immortality; Visoka, exemption from care or pain; Vijighatsa, absence of natural wants; Satyakama, and Satyasankalpa, the love and practice of truth; and sixthly, as the Antaratma, or Antaryami, the human soul, or individualised spirit: these are to be worshipped seriatim, as the ministrant ascends in the scale of perfection, and adoration therefore is five-fold; Abhigamanam, cleaning and purifying the temples, images, &c. Upadanam, providing flowers and perfumes for religious rites; Ijya, the presentation of such offerings, blood offerings being uniformly prohibited, it may be observed, by all the Vaishnavas; Swadhyaya, counting the rosary and repeating the names of the divinity, or any of his forms; and Yoga, the effort to unite with the deity*: the reward of these acts is elevation to the seat of VISHNU, and enjoyment of like state with his own, interpreted to be perpetual residence in Vaikuntha, or Vishnu's heaven, in a condition of pure ecstasy and eternal rapture. * [Sarva Darsana Sangraha, p. 54-56.]

Page #62
46 RELIGIOUS SECTS The Ramanujas are not very numerous in the north of India, where they are better known as Sri Vaishnavas; they are decidedly hostile to the Saiva sect, and are not on very friendly terms with the modern votaries of KRISHNA, although they recognise that deity as an incarnation of VISHNU'. RAMANANDIS, or RAMAVATS. The followers of RAMANAND are much better known than those of RAMANUJA in upper Hindustan: they are usually considered as a branch of the RAMANUJA sect, and address their devotions peculiarly to RAMACHANDRA, and the divine manifestations connected with VISHNU in that incarnation, as Sita, LAKSHMANA, and HANUMAN. i Dubois, in his Sth Chapter, has some details of the l'aishnava mendicants, as met with in the Dekhan: his account, however, does not apply to the Ramanuja, or any other Vaishnava sect, as known in these provinces, although a few of the particulars may be true, if confined to the Vaishnava Vairagis - the Dakhini Vaishnavas must be, therefore, a very different class from those that are met within any other part of India, or the Abbe must have mixed, as is not unusual with him, a small quantum of truth, with a very large portion of error: it is, indeed, impossible to think him correct, when he states, that the sectaries of T'ishnu eat publicly of all sorts of meat, except beef, and drink spirituous liquors without shame or restraint, and that they are reproached with being the chief promoters of that abominable sacrifice, the Sakti Puja:" now, it is not true of any sect in Upper India, that the practices the Abbe mentions occur at all, except in the utmost privacy and secrecy, and if even in that way they do occur, it is certainly not amongst the Vaishnava Vairagis, but with very different sects, as we shall hereafter see.

Page #63
47 RAMANAND is sometimes considered to have been the immediate disciple of RAMANUJA, but this appears to be an error: a more particular account makes him the fifth in descent from that teacher, as follows-the pupil and successor of RAMANUJA was DEVANAND; of DEVANAND, HARINAND; of HARINAND, RAGHAVANAND, and of this last, RAMANAND, an enumeration which, if correct, would place RAMANAND about the end of the 13th century1: there is great reason, however, to doubt his being entitled to so remote a date, and consequently to question the accuracy of his descent from RAMANUJA: we shall have occacion to infer, hereafter, from the accounts given of the dates of other teachers, that RAMANAND was not earlier than the end of the 14th, or beginning of the 15th century. According to common tradition, the schism of RAMANAND originated in resentment of an affront offered him by his fellow disciples, and sanctioned by his teacher. It is said, that he had spent some time in travelling through various parts of India, after which he returned to the Math, or residence of his superior: his brethren objected to him, that in the course of his peregrinations, it was impossible he could have observed that privacy in his meals, which is a vital observance of the Ramanuja sect, and as RAGHAVANAND admitted the validity of the objection, RAMANAND was OF THE HINDUS. The enumeration in the Bhakta Mala is different: it there occurs 1. RAMANUJA, 2. DEVACIARJ, 3. RAGHAVANAND, 4. RAMANAND; making him the fourth.

Page #64
48 RELIGIOUS SECTS condemned to feed in a place apart from the rest of the disciples: he was highly incensed at the order, and retired from the society altogether, establishing a schism of his own. The residence of RAMANAND was at Benares, at the Pancha Ganga Ghat, where a Math, or monastery of his followers, is said to have existed, but to have been destroyed by some of the Musalman princes: at present there is merely a stone plat- form, in the vicinity, bearing the supposed impression of his feet, but there are many Maths of his followers, of celebrity at Benares, whose Panchayat, or council, is the chief authority amongst the Ramavats in Upper India : we shall have frequent occasion to mention these Maths, or convents, and a short account of them may, therefore, here be acceptable. Most of the religious sects of which we have to give an account, comprise various classes of individuals, resolvable, however, especially into two, whom (for want of more appropriate terms) we must call, perhaps, Clerical and Lay: the bulk of the votaries are generally, but not always of the latter order, whilst the rest, or the Clerical class, are sometimes monastic, and sometimes secular: most of the sects, especially the Vaishaavas, leave this distinction a matter of choice: the Vallabhacharis, indeed, give the preference to married teachers, and all their Gosains are men of business and family: the preference, however, is usually assigned to teachers of an ascetic or caenobitic life, whose pious meditations are not distracted by the affections

Page #65
OF THE HINDUS. 49 of kindred, or the cares of the world: the doctrine that introduced similar unsocial institutions into the Christian church, in the fourth century, being still most triumphantly prevalent in the east, the land of its nativity; the establishments of which we are treating, and the still existing practices of solitary mortification, originating in the "specious appearance and pompous sound of that maxim of the ancient philosophy, that in order to the attainment of true felicity and communion with God, it was necessary that the soul should be separated from the body even here below, and that the body was to be macerated and mortified for that purpose." (Mosheim. i. 378.) Of the caenobitic members of the different communities, most pursue an erratic and mendicant life: all of them, indeed, at some period have led such a life, and have travelled over various parts of India singly or in bodies, subsisting by alms, by merchandise, and sometimes, perhaps, by less unexceptionable means, like the Sarabaites of the east, or the mendicant friars of the Latin Church: they have, however, their fixed rallying points, and are sure of finding, in various parts of their progress, establishments of their own, or some friendly fraternity where they are for a reasonably moderate period lodged and fed. When old or infirm, they sit down in soine previously existing Math, or establish one of their own. The Maths, Asthals, or Akhadus, the residences of the monastic communities of the Hindus, are scattered over the whole country: they vary in structure and

Page #66
50 RELIGIOUS SECTS extent, according to the property of which the proprietors are possessed; but they generally comprehend a set of huts or chambers for the Mahant', or Superior, and his permanent pupils; a temple, sacred to the deity whom they worship, or the Samadhi, or shrine of the founder of the sect, or some eminent teacher; and a Dharma Sala, one or more sheds, or buildings for the accommodation of the mendicants or travellers, who are constantly visiting the Math: ingress and egress is free to all; and, indeed, a restraint upon personal liberty seems never to have entered into the conception of any of the religious legislators of the Hindus. 1 The following description of the residence of MANDANA Misra, from the Sankara Vijaya of ANANDA Giri, is very applicable to a modern Math. "At the distance of four Yojanas, west from Hastinapur, was a square plot of ground, extending a cos on each side; in the centre of it stood a large mansion, constructed of the timber of the Tal, and exactly facing it another a hundred cubits in length; upon the top of this last were many cages full of parrots, and within it resided five hundred pupils, occupied in the study of various Sastras: the first was the dwelling of the Teacher, like Brahma with four heads, like the Serpent King, with a thousand faces, and Rudra, with a five-fold head, amongst his disciples like the waves of the ocean, and enabling them to overcome the universe in unparalleled profundity and extent of knowledge: lie was attended by numerous slaves of both sexes: attached to his dwelling were wells and reservoirs, and gardens and orchards, and his person was pampered with the choicest viands procured daily by his disciples. In his court-yard were two Temples, on a circular mound, for the worship of the l'isvadevas and the Salagram, in the form of Lakshmi Narayana."

Page #67
OF THE HINDUS. 51 The Math is under the entire controul of a Mahant, or Superior, with a certain number of resident Chelas, or disciples; their number varies from three or four to thirty or forty, but in both cases there are always a number of vagrant or out-members: the resident Chelas are usually the elders of the body, with a few of the younger as their attendants and scholars; and it is from the senior and more proficient of these ascetics, that the Mahant is usually elected. In some instances, however, where the Mahant has a family, the situation descends in the line of his posterity: where an election is to be effected, it is conducted with much solemnity, and presents a curious picture of a regularly organised system of church policy, amongst these apparently unimportant and straggling communities. The Maths of various districts look up to some one of their own order as chief, and they all refer to that connected with their founder, as the common head: under the presidence, therefore, of the Mahant of that establishment, wherever practicable, and in his absence, of some other of acknowledged pre-eminence, the Mahants of the different Maths assemble, upon the decease of one of their brethren, to elect a successor. For this purpose they regularly examine the Chelus, or disciples of the deceased, the ablest of whom is raised to the vacant situation: should none of them be qualified, they choose a Mahant from the pupils of some other teacher, but this is rarely necessary, and unless necessary, is never had recourse to. The

Page #68
52 RELIGIOUS SECTS new Mahant is then regularly installed, and is formally invested with the cap, the rosary, the frontal mark, or Tiku, or any other monastic insignia, by the president of the assembly. Under the native Government, whether Mohammedan or Hindu--the election of the superior of one of these establishments was considered as a matter of sufficient moment to demand the attention of the Governor of the province, who, accordingly, in person, or by his deputy, presided at the election: at present, no interference is exercised by the ruling authorities, and rarely by any lay character, although occasionally, a Raja, or a Zemindar, to whose liberality the Math is indebted, or in whose lands it is situated, assumes the right of assisting and presiding at the election. The Mahants of the sects, in which the election takes places, are generally assisted by those of the sects connected with them: each is attended by a train of disciples, and individuals of various mendicant tribes repair to the meeting; so that an assemblage of many hundreds, and sometimes of thousands, occurs: as far as the resources of the Math, where they are assembled, extend, they are maintained at its expence; when those fail, they must shift for themselves; the election is usually a business of ten or twelve days, and during the period of its continuance, various points of polity or doctrine are discussed in the assembly. Most of the Maths have some endowments of land, but with the exception of a few established in large cities, and especially at Benares, the individual amount

Page #69
OF THE HINDUS. 53 of these endowments is, in general, of little value. There are few Maths in any district that possess five hundred Bighas of land, or about one hundred and seventy acres, and the most usual quantity is about thirty or forty Bighas only: this is sometimes let out for a fixed rent; at other times it is cultivated by the Math on its own account; the highest rental met with, in any of the returns procured, is six hundred and thirty rupees per annum. Although, however, the individual portions are trifling, the great number of these petty establishments renders the aggregate amount considerable, and as the endowed lands have been granted Mafi, or free of land tax, they form, altogether, a serious deduction from the revenue of each district. Besides the lands they may hold, the Maths have other sources of support: the attachment of lay votaries frequently contributes very liberally to their wants: the community is also sometimes concerned, though, in general, covertly, in traffic, and besides those means of supply, the individual members of inost of them sally forth daily to collect alms from the vicinity, the aggregate of which, generally in the shape of rice or other grains, furnishes forth the cominon table: it only remains to observe, that the tenants of these Maths, particularly the Vaishnavas, are most commonly of a quiet inoffensive character, and the Mahants especially are men of talents and respectability, although they possess, occasionally, a little of that self - importance, which the conceit of superior sanctity is apt to inspire: there are, it is true,

Page #70
54 RELIGIOUS SECTS exceptions to this innocuous character, and robberies, and murders have been traced to these religious establishments. The especial object of the worship of RAMANANDA'S followers is VISHNU, as RAMACHANDRA: they, of course, reverence all the other incarnations of VISHNU, but they maintain the superiority of RAMA, in the present or Kali Yug; hence they are known collectively as Ramavats, although the same variety prevails amonst them, as amongst the Ramanujas, as to the exclusive or collective worship of the male and female members of this incarnation, or of Roma and Sita, singly, or jointly, or Sita Ramat: individuals of them also pay particular veneration to some of the other forms of VISHNU, and they hold in like estimation, as the Ramanujas, and every Vaishnava sect, the Salagram stone and Tulasi plant; their forms of worship correspond with those of the Hindus generally, but some of the mendicant members of the sect, who are very numerous, and are usually known as Vairagis, or Viraktas, consider all form of adoration superfluous, beyond the incessant invocation of the name of KRISHNA and RAMA. The practices of this sect are of less precise nature than those of the RAMANUJAS, it being the avowed object of the founder to release his diciples from those Amongst the temples of this sect at Benares, are two dedicated to Radha Krishna, although attached to Maths belonging to the Ramavat order, and not at all connected with the followers of VALLABIA, or of CHAITANYA and NiTYANAND.

Page #71
OF THE HINDUS. 55 fetters which he had found so inconvenient: in allusion to this, indeed, he gave, it is said, the appellation Avadhuta, or Liberated, to his scholars, and they admit no particular observances with respect to eating or bathing', but follow their own inclination, or comply with the common practice in these respects. The initiatory Mantra is said to be Sri Rama -- the salutation is Jaya Sri Rama, Jaya Ram, or Sita Ram: their marks are the same as those of the preceding, except that the red perpendicular streak on the forehead is varied, in shape and extent, at the pleasure of the individual, and is generally narrower than that of the RAMANUJAS. Various sects are considered to be but branches of the Ramanandi Vaishnavas, and their founders are asserted to have been amongst his disciples: of these disciples, twelve are particularised as the most eminent, some of whom have given origin to religious distinctions of great celebrity, and, although their doctrines are often very different from those of RAMANAND, yet the popular tradition is so far corroborated, that they maintain an amicable intercourse with the followers of RAMANAND, and with each other. The twelve chief disciples of RAMANAND are named, as follows - ASANAND, Kabir, the weaver, Raidas, the Chamar, or currier, Pips, the Rajaput, SURSU The Vairagis of this sect, and some others, eat and drink together, without regard to tribe or caste, and are thence called kulatut, or Varnatui.

Page #72
56 RELIGIOUS SECTS RANAND, SUKHANAND, BHAVANAND, DHANNA the Jat, SENA, the barber-MaHANAND, PARAMANAND, and SRIANAND', a list which shews, that the school of RaMANAND admitted disciples of every caste: it is, in fact, asserted in the Bhakta Mala, that the distinction of caste is inadmissible according to the tenets of the Ramanandis: there is no difference, they say, between the BhagavAN and the Bhakt, or the deity and his worshipper; but BHAGAVAN appeared in inferior forms, as a Fish, a Boar, a Tortoise, &c., so therefore the Bhakt may be born as a Chamar, a Koli, a Chhipi, or any other degraded caste. The various character of the reputed disciples of RAMANAND, and a consideration of the tenets of those sects which they have founded, lead to a conclusion, that this individual, if he did not invent, gave fresh force to a very important encroachment upon the ortliodox system: he, in fact, abrogated the distinction of caste amongst the religious orders, and taught, that the holy character who quitted the ties of nature and society, shook off, at the same time, all personal distinction--this seems to be the proper import of the term Avadhuta, which RAMANAND is said to have affixed to his followers, and they were liberated from 1 The Bhakta Mala has a rather different list: 1. RAGIUNATH, 2. ANANTANAND, 3. Kabir, 4. SUKHAsur, 5. JIVA, 6. PADMAVAT, 7. Pips, 8. BIAVANAND, 9. Raidas, 10. DHANNA, 11. SENA, 12. SURSURA. His successors, again, were somewhat different, or 1. RAGHUNATH, 2. ANANTANAND, JOGANANT, Rampas, Sri RANJA, and NARAHARI.

Page #73
OF THE HINDUS. 57 more important restraints than those of regimen and ablution: the popular character of the works of this school corroborates this view of RAMANANDA's innovation; SANKARA and RAMANUJA writing to and for the Brahmanical order alone, composed chiefly, if not solely, Sanskrit commentaries on the text of the Vedas, or Sanskrit expositions of their peculiar doctrines, and the teachers of these opinions, whether monastic or secular, are indispensably of the Brahmanical casteit does not appear that any works exist which are attributed to RAMANAND himself, but those of his followers are written in the provincial dialects, and addressed to the capacity, as well as placed within the reach, of every class of readers, and every one of those may become a Vairagi, and rise, in time, to be a Gwu or Mahant. We shall have occasion to speak again particularly of such of the above mentioned disciples of RAMANAND, as instituted separate sects, but there are several who did not aspire to that distinction, and whose celebrity is, nevertheless, still very widely spread throughout Hindustan: there are also several personages belonging to the sects of particular note, and we may, therefore, here pause, to extract a few of the anecdotes which the Bhakta Mala relates of those individuals, and which, if they do not afford much satisfactory information regarding their objects, will at least furnish some notion of the character of this popular work. Pira, the Rajaput, is called the Raja of Gangaraun: he was originally a worshipper of Devi, but abandoned

Page #74
58 RELIGIOUS SECTS her service for that of VISHNU, and repaired to Benares to put himself under the tuition of RAMANAND. Having disturbed the sage at an inconvenient season, RAMANAND angrily wished that he might fall into the well of his court-yard, on which Pipa, in the fervour of his obedience, attempted to cast himself into it to accomplish the desire of the saint. This act was with difficulty prevented by the by-standers, and the attempt so pleased RAMANAND that he immediately admitted the Raja amongst his disciples. Pira, after some time, abandoned his earthly possessions, and accompanied by only one of his wives, named Sira, as ardent a devotee as himself, adopting a life of mendicity, accompanied RAMANAND and his disciples to Dwaraka. Here he plunged into the sea to visit the submarine shrine of KRISHNA, and was affectionately received by that deity: after spending some days with him, Pipa returned, when the fame of the occurrence spread, and attracted great crowds to see him. Finding them incompatible with his devotions, Pira left Dwaraka privately: on the road some Patthans carried off his wife, but RAMA himself rescued her, and slew the ravishers. The life of this vagrant Raju is narrated at considerable length in the Bhakta Mala, and is made up of the most absurd and silly legends. On one occasion the Raja encounters a furious lion in a forest; he hangs a rosary round his neck, whispers the Mantra of Rama, and makes him tranquil in a moment; he then lectures the lion on the impropriety of devouring men and kine, and sends

Page #75
OF THE HINDUS. 59 him away penitent, and with a pious purpose to do so no more. Of SURSURANAND we have a silly enough story of some cakes that were given to him by a Mlechchha being changed when in his mouth into a Tulasi leaf. Of DHANNA, it is related that a Braliman, by way of a frolic, gave him a piece of stone, and desired him to offer to it first, whatever he was about to eat. DHANNA obeyed, looking upon the stone as the representative of VISHNU, who, being pleased with his devotion, appeared, and constantly tended the cattle of the simple Jat: at last he recommended his becoming the disciple of RAMANAND, for which purpose he went to Benares, and having received the Mantra, returned to his farm. RAGHUNATH, or in the text AskNAND, succeeded RAMANAND in the Gaddi, or the Pillow of the Mahant. NARAHARI or HARYANAND was also a pupil of RAMANAND, whom it is difficult to identify with any one in the list above given: we have a characteristic legend of him. Being one day in want of fuel to dress his meat, he directed one of his pupils to proceed to a neighbouring temple of Devi, and bring away from it any portion of the timber he could conveniently remove: this was done, to the great alarm, but utter helplessness of the goddess, who could not dispute the authority of a mortal of HARYANAND's sanctity. A neighbour who had observed this transaction laboured under a like want of wood: at the instigation of his wife, he repaired also to the temple, and attempted to remove one

Page #76
60 RELIGIOUS SECTS of the beams, when the goddess, indignant at his presumption, hurled him down and broke his neck: the widow hearing of her husband's fate, immediately hastened to the temple, and liberally abused the vindictive deity. Devi took advantage of the business to make a bargain for her temple, and restored the man to life, on condition that he would ever afterwards buy fuel for HARYANAND. The legends of such other disciples of RAMANAND as occur in the Bhakta Mala will be given in their proper places, and it will be sufficient here to confine our further extracts from that authority to NABHAJI, the author, SUR Das, and Tulasi Das, to whose poetical talents the late version of it is largely indebted, and JAYADEVA, whose songs have been translated by Sir William Jones. NABHAJI, the author of the Bhakta Mala, was by birth a Dom, a caste whose employ is making baskets and various sorts of wicker work. The early commentators say he was of the Hanuman Vans, or Monkey tribe, because, observes the modern interpreter, Banar, a monkey, signifies in the Marwar language a Dom, and it is not proper to mention the caste of a Vaishnava by name: he was born blind, and when but five years old, was exposed by his parents, during a time of scarcity, to perish in the woods: in this situation he was found by AGRADAS and Kil, two Vaishnava teachers: they had compassion upon his helplessness, and Kil sprinkled his eyes with the water of his Kamandalu, or water pot, and the child saw: they carried

Page #77
OF THE HINDUS. 61 Nabhaji to their Math, where he was brought up, and received the initiatory Mantra from AGRADAS: when arrived at maturity, he wrote the Bhakta Mala by desire of his Guru. The age of Nabhaji must be about two centuries, or two and a half, as he is made cotemporary with Man Sinh, the Raja of Jaynagar, and with AKBAR. He should date much earlier, if one account of his spiritual descent which makes him the fourth from RAMANAND' be admitted, but in the Bhakta Mulu, KRISHNA Das, the second in that account, does not descend in a direct line from RAMANAND, but derives his qualifications as teacher from the immediate instructions of VISHNU himself: there is no necessity, therefore, to connect NABHAJI with RAMANAND. The same authority places him also something later, as it states that Tulasi Das, who was contemporary with Shsh JEHAn, visited NABHAJI at Brindavan. It is probable, therefore, that this writer flourished at the end of AKBAR's reign, and in the commencement of that of his successor. The notices we have of Sur Das are very brief: he was blind, a great poet, and a devout worshipper of Vishiu, in whose honour all his poems are written: they are songs and hymns of various lengths, but usually short, and the greater number are Padas, or simply stanzas of four lines, the first line forming a subject, which is repeated as the last and the burthen 1. RAMANAND, 2. Asanand, 3. Kusuna Das, 4. Kil and AGRADAS, 5. Nabhaji. See the next division of this section.

Page #78
62 of the song, Padas being very generally sung, both at public entertainments, and the devotional exercises of the Vaishnava ascetics. SUR Das is said to have composed 125,000 of these Padas: he is almost entitled to be considered as the founder of a sect, as blind beggars carrying about musical instruments, to which they chaunt stanzas in honour of VISHNU, are generally termed Sur Dusis. The tomb of SUR DAS, a simple mound of earth, is considered to be situated in a tope near Sivpur, a village about two miles to the north of Benares. There is also an account of a saint of the same name in the Bhakta Mala, who is possibly a different person from the blind bard. This was a Brahman, Amin, or collector of the Pergunnah of Sandila, in the reign of AKBAR, and who with more zeal than honesty made over his collections to the shrine of MADANA MOHANA, a form of KRISHNA, at Brindavan, and sent to the treasury chests filled with stones': the minister TODAR MALL, however, although a Hindu, was not disposed to confirm this transfer, and he had the defaulter arrested and thrown into prison. SUR DAs then applied to AKBAR, and the good RELIGIOUS SECTS He accompanied them also with the following rhyme, teraha lAkha saMDIle upaje saba santana mili gaTake | sUradAsa madanamohana AdhI rAta hi saTake // which may be thus rendered: The Saints have shared Sandila's taxes, Of which the total thirteen lacks is, A fee for midnight service owen, By me Sur Das to Madan Mohen. [Price's Hindee and Hindust. Selections. Calc., 1827. I, p. 100.]

Page #79
OF THE HINDUS. 63 natured monarch, who probably thought his collector more fool than knave, set him at liberty. He retired to Brindavan and there continued to lead a religious and ascetic life. The account of Tulasi Das in the Bhakta Mala represents him as having been incited to the peculiar adoration of Rana by the remonstrances of his wife, to whom he was passionately attached: he adopted a vagrant life, visited Benares, and afterwards went to Chitrakuta, where he had a personal interview with Hanuman, from whom he received his poetical inspiration, and the power of working miracles: his fame reached Dehli, where ShaH JEHAn was emperor: the monarch sent for him to produce the person of RAMA, which Tulasi Das refusing to do, the king threw him into confinement; the people of the vicinity, however, speedily petitioned for his liberation, as they were alarmed for their own security: myriads of monkies having collected about the prison, and begun to demolish it, and the adjacent buildings. Shau JEHAN set the poet at liberty, and desired him to solicit some favour as a reparation for the indignity he had suffered: Tulasi Das, accordingly, requested him to quit ancient Dehli, which was the abode of Rama, and in compliance with this request the emperor left it, and founded the new city, thence named Shah Jehunabad. After this, Tulasi Das went to Brindarun, where he had an interview with NABHAJI: he settleil there, and strenuously advocated the worship of Sita Rama, in preference to that of Radha Krishnu.

Page #80
64 RELIGIOUS SECTS Besides these legendary tales of this celebrated writer, whose works exercise more influence upon the great body of Hindu population than the whole voluminous series of Sanskrit composition, we have other notices of him collected from his own works, or preserved by tradition, that differ in some respects from the above. From these it appears, that Tulasi Das was a Brahman of the Sarvarya branch, and a native of Ilujipur', near Chitrakuta; when arrived at maturity, he settled at Benares, and held the office of Diwan to the Raja of that city: his spiritual preceptor was JAGANNATH Das, a pupil, as well as NABHAJI, of AGRADAS: he followed this teacher to Govardhan, near Brindavan, but afterwards returned to Benares, and there commenced his Hindi version of the Rumayana, in the year of Samvat 1631, when he was thirty-one years of age. Besides this work, which is highly popular, Tulasi Das is the author of a Sat Sai", or collection of one hundred stanzas on various subjects: of the Ram Gunavali, a series of verses in praise of Rama, of a Gitavali, and Vinaya Patrika, poetical compositions of a devotional or moral tendency, and of a great variety of Hymns--as Ragas, Kavits, and Padas, in honour of his tutelary deity and his consort, or Rama and Sita. Tulasi Das continued to reside at Benares, where he built a temple to Sita * [The word Sat Sai = Farat rather implies a collection of seven - hundred stanzas or slokas, such as e. g. the Devimahatmya. See Sabdakalpadruma s. v.]

Page #81
OF THE HINDUS. 65 Rama, and founded a Math adjoining, both which are still in existence: he died in the year of the Samvat era, 1680, or A.D. 1624, in the reign of JEHANGIR', and the legendary story of his intercourse with Suan JEHAn, is consequently an anachronism. JAYADEVA was an inhabitant of a village called Kinduvilva, where he led an aseetie life, and was distinguished for his poetical powers, and the fervour of his devotion to VISHNU. He at first adopted a life of continence, but was subsequently induced to marry. A Brahman had dedicated his daughter to JAGANNATH, but on his way to the shrine of that deity was addressed by him, and desired to give the maiden to JAYADEVA who was one with himself. The saint, who it should appear had no other shelter than the shade of a tree, was very unwilling to burthen himself with a bride, but her father disregarded his refusal, and leaving his daughter with him departed. JAYADEVA then addressed the damsel, and asked her what she proposed to do, to which she replied: "whilst I was in my father's house, I was obedient to his will; he has now presented me to you, and I am subject to your pleasure; if you reject me, what remains for me but to die?" The saint finding there was no help, turned householder, and removed the image he had worshipped in the air into his dwelling, by desire, it According to this memorial verse: saMvata solaha saya asI gaMgAke tiir| sAvaNa zuklA sattamI tulasI tajyau zarIra //

Page #82
66 RELIGIOUS SECTS is said, of the object of his adoration. In his new condition he composed the Gita Govinda, in which KRISHNA himself assisted, for on one occasion, JAYADEVA being puzzled how to describe the charms of Radha, laid down the paper for a happier moment, and went to bathe. KRISHNA, assuming his person, entered his house, and wrote the requisite description, much to the poet's astonishment on his return home. Of the Giti Govinda it is said, that the Ruja of Niluchala (Orissa) composed a poem similarly named, but when the two works were placed before JAGANNAth, he took the work of JAYADEVA to his bosom, and threw that of the Raju out of his temple. It is also said, that the Gita Govinda was sung in the court of VIKRAMA, thus assigning to it an antiquity which there is no reason to suspect it can justly claim. JAYADEVA being desirous of performing a particular rite for his idol, resumed his erratic habits, and succeeded in collecting a considerable sum of money for this purpose: on the road he was attacked by Thags, or thieves, who robbed him, and cut off his hands and feet. In this state he was found by a Raja who took him home, and had his wounds healed. Shortly afterwards the thieves, disguised as religious mendicants, came to the court of the Raja. JAYADEVA recognized them, and overwhelmed them with benefits. On their departure, two of the Raja's people were sent to attend them to the confines of the Raj, who on their way asked them how they had merited the saint's particular regard. To this they replied, that they had

Page #83
OF THE HINDUS. 67 been his fellows in the service of a Raja, who had ordered them to put him to death: they however only mutilated him, and his gratitude for their sparing his life was the reason he had treated them so kindly. They had no sooner uttered these words, than the earth opened and swallowed them. The servants of the Raja returned, and reported the occurrence, when a fresh miracle took place--the hands and feet of JAYADEVA Sprouted forth again. The Raju being filled with astonishment, requested the saint to explain these events, which he did by narrating what had befallen him. After remaining some time with the Raju where he restored to life his own wife PADMAVATI, who had voluntarily put an end to herself, he returned to Kinduvilva. Here the Ganges, which was then eighteen cos distant, and to which he went daily to bathe, requested him not to undergo so much fatigue, as she would rather come to him. The proposal was accepted by the saint, and according to our guide, the river now runs close to the village. The ascetic and mendicant followers of RAMANAND, known indiscriminately as Ramunandis or Ramavats, are by far the most numerous class of sectaries in Gangetic India: in Bengal they are comparatively few: beyond this province, as far as to Allahabid', although Some of the principal Maths at Benares are the following: Ramir, Mahant, a temple of Rima. MAra Ram, Mahant, a temple of RAMA. RAMANUJA, Khoki, Mahant, a temple of Sira Rin. PerUSHIOTTAMA Das, Khaki, Jahant, a temple of RAMA

Page #84
68 RELIGIOUS SECTS perhaps the most numerous, they yield in influence and wealth to the Saiva branches, especially to the Atits: hence, however, they predominate, and either by themselves, or their kindred divisions, almost engross the whole of the country along the Ganges and Jamna: in the district of Agra, they alone constitute seven-tenths of the ascetic population. The Ramanandis have very numerous votaries, but they are chiefly from the poorer and inferior classes, with the exception of the Rujaputs and military Brahmans, amongst whom the poetical works of Sur Das and Tulasi Das maintain the pre-eminence of Ruma and his Bhakts. KABIR PANTHIS. Amongst the twelve disciples of RAMANAND the most celebrated of all, and one who seems to have produced, directly or indirectly, a greater effect on the state of popular belief than any other, was KABIR: with an unprecedented boldness he assailed the whole system of idolatrous worship, and ridiculed the learning of the Pandits, and doctrines of the sastras, in a PITAMBARA DAs, Mahant, Sita Ram; this is the Mandir of Tulasi Das. Govind Das, Mahant, Raduk KRISITMA. RAMACILARAN, ditto, ditto. At a late meeting (1820) to elect a Mahant of one of the Vaishnava Maths, in the vicinity of Benares, about 5000 Mendicants of the various branches of the sect attended; of these at least 3000 were Ramavats, the rest were Sri Vaishnavas, Kabir Panthis, and others.

Page #85
OF THE HINDUS. 69 style peculiarly well suited to the genius of his countrymen to whom he addressed himself, whilst he also directed his compositions to the Musalman, as well as to the Hindu faith, and with equal severity attacked the Mulla and Koran. The effect of his lessons, as confined to his own immediate followers, will be shewn to have been considerable, but their indirect effect has been still greater; several of the popular sects being little more than ramifications from his stock, whilst Nanak Shuh, the only Hindu reformer who has established a national faith, appears to have been chiefly indebted for his religious notions to his predecessor Kabir'. This sect therefore claims particular attention. I MALCOLM says, that NANAK constantly referred to the writings of the celebrated Mohammedan Cabir, (A. R. XI, 267.) and the Kabir Panthis assert, that he has incorporated several thousand passages from Kabir's writings. As to Kabir's being a Mohammedan, I shall allude to the improbability, I may say impossibility, of this in the text; nor is COL. MALCOLM more accurate when he calls him a celebrated Ssufi, for his doctrines have nothing in common apparently with that sect; indeed I think it not at all improbable that no such person as Kabir ever existed, and that his name is a mere cover to the innovations of some freethinker amongst the Hindus: perhaps some one of those considered as his principal disciples: his names are very suspicious, and Inani, the sage, or Kabir, the greatest, are generic rather than individual denominations: at any rate, even if the individual were distinct, we must suppose that the name which occurs in his writings is nothing more than the Takhallus, or assumed name, under which both Musalman and Hindu poets have been accustomed to send their compositions into the world. To return, however, to the obligations which the popular reli

Page #86
70 RELIGIOUS SECTS The origin of the founder of this sect is variously narrated, although in the main points the traditions are agreed: the story told in the Bhakta Malo is, that he was the son of the virgin widow of a Brahman, whose father was a follower of RAMANAND: at his daughter's repeated request, he took her to see RAMANAND, and that teacher, without adverting to her situation, saluted her with the benediction he thought acceptable to all women, and wished her the conception of a son: his words could not be re-called, and the young widow, in order to conceal the disgrace thus inflicted on her, contrived to be privately delivered, and exposed the child: it was found by a weaver and his wife, and brought up as their own. The followers of Kabir do not admit more than the conclusion of this legend: according to them, the child, who was no other than the incarnate deity, was found floating on a Lotus in Lahartalab, a lake, or pond near Benares, by the wife of a weaver, named Nina", who, with her husband Nuri, was attending a wedding procession: she took the child up, and shewed it to her husband, who being addressed by the child, and gions owe to the real or supposed Kabir, I find him avowedly or unavowedly cited by Baba La, and in the writings of the Sadhs, the Satnamis, the Sri Narainis and Sunyavadis, and I am told that the Dadi Panthis, and Daryu Dasis are equally indebted to him. * [According to the text of the Bhakta Mala, as printed in Price's ,,Hindee and Hindustanee Selectious?", Calcutta: 1827. Vol. I, p. 84. Kabir was found by a weaver of the name of Ali (a Muhammedan?), - TET a OTET.]

Page #87
OF THE HINDUS. 71 desired to take him to Kasi, fled with terror, thinking they had got hold of some incarnate demon: after having run to the distance of about a mile, he was surprised to find the child before him, by whom his fear was tranquillised, and he was persuaded to return to his wife, and bring up, without anxiety or alarm, the infant they had so marvellously discovered. 1 All traditions concur in making KABIR the disciple of RAMANAND, although various stories are narrated of the method by which he obtained that distinction, and overcame the objections started to him as a man of low caste, or, according to very general belief, of the Mohammedan persuasion: he succeeded at last by surprise, having put himself in the way of that teacher on the steps of the ghut down which he went at daybreak to bathe, so as to be struck with his foot, on which RAMANAND exclaimed, Rum, Ram, words that KABIR assumed, and RAMANAND acknowledged to be the initiatory Mantra, which forms the bond of union between a Guru and his disciple. The story of KABIR's being a disciple of RAMANAND, however told, and, although perhaps not literally true in any fashion, may be so far correct, that KABIR was roused by the innovations of that sectary to adopt and extend the schism, and seems to place at contiguous periods the eras at which they flourished: according to the Kabir Panthis, their founder was present in the world three hundred years, or from 1149 to 14491, samvat vArahasaye zrI pAMca moM jJAnI kiyau vicAra / kAzI

Page #88
72 RELIGIOUS SECTS but of these dates we cannot admit the accuracy of more than one at most, and as the latter is the more recent, it is the more probable: agreeable to this is the connexion of KABIR's writings with the faith of NANAK SHan, who began to teach about 1490, and it also confirms a particular account, current amongst his followers, of his openly vindicating his doctrines before SEKANDER SHah', in whose time FERISHTA has mAMhi pragaTa bhayo zabda kahI TakasAra // samvat paMdarahasaye au pAMca mauM magara kiyau gvn| agahana sudI yekAdasI mile pavana soM pvn|| "In the Samvat 1205 Jrani nieditated, was manifest at Kusi, and declared the text called Taksar: in the Samvat 1505 he journeyed to Magar, and on the 11th of the light fortnight of Aghan, air mixed with air." There is a Ramaini to that effect, and the following story is told, with the usual marvellous embellishments, in the Bhakta Mala; in that work it is said, his mother complained to SEKANDER Padshah of her son's having deserted the true faith, on which the king sent for him; he appeared with the 'ika and Mala, and when told to make the customary Salam, he replied, "I know none but Ram, what use is there in prostrating myself to a monarch?" Enraged at his behaviour, the king ordered him to be chained hand and foot, and thrown into the river. The water bore him to shore. He then commanded him to be cast into fire, but the flames played harmless round him. He then directed him to be trodden to death by an elephant, but as soon as the animal saw the sage, he turned tail and ran away. The king mounted his own elephant, resolved to execute his commands in person, but when he approached, Karir transformed himself into a lion. The Monarch then convinced of his divine character alighted, and falling at his feet, offered him any lands and villages he might choose: these offers he declined, saying, "Ram is my wealth: of what avail are worldly possessions, but

Page #89
OF THE HINDUS. 73 noticed, that some religious disputes, possibly connected with the history of Kabir, or that of some of his disciples, did occur. These circumstances, connected with the acknowledged date of his death, render it exceedingly probable that Kabir flourished about the beginning of the 15th century--and as it is also not unlikely that his innovations were comected with the previous exertions of RAMANANT), consequently that teacher must have lived about the end of the 14th. According to one account, Kabir was originally named Jnani, the knowing or wise. The Musalmans, it is said, claim him as one of their persuasion, but to set father, and son, and brother, at deadly variance?" He returned to his abode, and remained unmolested. [Price, Hindec and Hindust. Sel. I, 86.] COLONEL MALCOLM in the note before cited, places him in the reign of Snir Smau; this is, however, at variance with his own statements; Nanak was in the height of his career in 1527, (A. R. XI, 206.) then imparting to Baber tenets wliich he had partly borrowed from the writings of Kabir, and which must consequently have been some time previously promulgated: but Suir Sush did not commence his reign till 1512, and it was therefore impossible for Kabir to have lived in his reign, and at the same time to have instigated by his own innovations the more successful ones of NANAK. Kabir's being contemporary with SEKANDER, is also mentioned in Priya DAsa's expansion of the Bhakta Mala: it is likewise stated in the Kholassat al tawdrikh, and is finally established by ABULFAZI, who says that Karir, the Unitarian, lived in the reign of Sulton SECANDER Loni (wy: Ac: 2, 38.). [G. de Tassy, histoire de la litterature Hindoui et Hiudoustani. Paris: 1839 & 47. Vol. I, p. 275. II, 6.]

Page #90
74 RELIGIOUS SECTS his conversancy with the Ilindu Sastras, and evidently limited knowledge of the Mohammedan authorities in matters of religion, render such a supposition perfectly i warrantable: at any rate tradition represents it to have occasioned a contest between them and the Hindus respecting the disposal of his corpse, the latter insisting on burning, the Musalmans on burying it; in the midst of the dispute, Kabir himself appeared amongst them, and desiring them to look under the cloth supposed to cover his mortal remains, imme. diately vanished: on obeying his instructions, they found nothing under the cloth, but a heap of flowers: one half of these Banar Raja or Birsinha Raju, then Raja of Benares, removed to that City, where they were burnt, and where he appropriated the spot now called the Kabir Chaura to the reception of their ashes, whilst Bijili Kuan Putthan, the head of the Mohammedan party, erected a tomb over the other portion at Magar near Gorakhpur, where Kabir had died. This latter place was endowed by Mansur Ali KHAn with several villages, and it divides with the Chaura the pilgrimage of the followers of this sect. The Kabir Panthis in consequence of their Master having been the reputed disciple of RAMANAND, and of their paying more respect to VISHAu, than the other Members of the Hindu triad, are always included amongst the Vaishnava sects, and maintain with most of them, the Ramarats especially, a friendly intercourse and political alliance: it is no part of their faith, however, to worship any Hindu deity, or to observe

Page #91
OF THE HINDUS. 75 any of the rites or ceremonials of the Hindus, whether orthodox or schismatical; such of their members as are living in the world conform outwardly to all the usages of their tribe and caste, and some of them even pretend to worship the usual divinities, although this is considered as going rather farther than is justifiable. Those however who have abandoned the fetters of society, abstain from all the ordinary practices, and address their homage, chiefly in chanting Hymns, exclusively to the invisible KABIR: they use no Mantra nor fixed form of salutation; they have no peculiar mode of dress, and some of them go nearly naked, without objecting however to clothe themselves in order to appear dressed, where clothing is considered decent or respectful-the Mahants wear a small scull cap: the frontal marks, if worn, are usually those of the Vaishnava sects, or they make a streak with Sandal, or Gopichandan along the ridge of the nose: a necklace and rosary of Tulasi are also worn by them, but all these outward signs are considered of no importance, and the inward man is the only essential point to be attended to'. To avoid unnecessary contention, and its probable concomitaut in other days, persecution, was the object probably of the following prudent maxim, one of the Sakhis of their founder: saba se hiliye saba se miliye saba kA lijiye nAUM / hAM jI hAM jI saba se kijiye vase Apane gAUM // "Associate and mix with all, and take the names of all; say to every one, yes Sir, yes Sir. Abide in your own abode."-- They do not admit that taking the names of all implies the in

Page #92
76 RELIGIOUS SECTS The doctrines of Kabir are taught in a great variety of works in different dialects of Hindi; they are the acknowledged compositions of his disciples and successors, but they are mostly in the form of dialogues, and profess to be of his utterance, either in his own words, with the phrase, Kahahi Kabir, 'Kabir verily says', or to the same substance, which is marked by the qualification, Kahai Kabir, "Kabir has said', or they are given in the language of his followers, when the expression Dus Kabir, the slave of Kabir, is made use of. The style of all their works is very peculiar, they are written in the usual forms of Hindi verse, the Doha, Chaupai and Samay; and are very voluminous, as may be inferred from the following collection, preserved as the Khass Grantha, or The Book at the Chaura. 1. Sukh Nidhan. 2. Gorakhnath ki Goshthi. 3. Kabir Panji. 4. Balakh ki Ramaini. 5. Ramanand ki Goshthi. 6. Anand Ram Sagara. 7. Sabdavali, containing 1,000 Sabdas, or short doctrinal expositions. vocation of the illusory deities of the Hindu Pantheon, but means that they should reply as they are addressed, whether the phrase be Bandagi, Dandavat, or Ram Ram: the proper salutation of an inferior to a superior amongst them, if anybe particularly proper, is Bandagi Sahib, Service, Sir: to which the latter replies, Guru Ki Daya, the mercy of the Lord be upon you.

Page #93
77 8. Mangala, 100 short poems, amongst which is the account of KABIR's discovery as given above. 9. Vasant, 100 hymns in that Raga. 10. Holi, 200 of the songs called Holi. 11. Rekhtas, 100 odes. OF THE HINDUS. 12. Jhulanas, 500 odes, in a different style. 13. Kaharas, 500 odes, in a different style. 14. Hindolas, 12 ditto ditto. The subject of all these odes, or hymns, is always moral or religious. 15. Barah Masa, the 12 months in a religious view, agreeably to KABIR's system. 16. Chancharas 22. 17. Chautisas 2: the 34 letters of the Nagari alphabet, with their religious signification. 18. Alefnamah, the Persian alphabet in the same manner. 19. Ramainis, short doctrinal or argumentative poems. Sakhis 5,000, these may be considered as texts, consisting of one stanza each. 20. The Bijak, in 654 Sections1. There are two Bijaks, however, only differing in the occasional omission of some passages and introduction of others; the longer of the two, they say, was communicated by KABIR himself to the Raja of Benares. I rather suspect, however, that the varieties are only those common to most Hindu Manuscripts, and that many more than two varieties are to be found. A curious Italian work on the Kabir Panthis, entitled, but not accurately, Mulapanci, intending no doubt Mulapanthi, or Radical disciple, not as rendered, Della Radice, is published in the third volume of the Mines of the East: it was found amongst the papers

Page #94
78 RELIGIOUS SECTS There are also a variety of stanzas, called Agams, Vanis, &c. composing a very formidable course of study to those who wish to go deep into the doctrine of this school, and one in which the greatest proficients amongst the Kabir Panthis are but imperfectly versed. A few Sakhis, Sabdas and Rekhtas, with the greater portion of the Bijak, constituting their acquirements: these, however, they commit to memory, and quote in argument with singular readiness and happiness of application; the Goshthis, or disputations of Kabir with those opposed to him, as GORAKHNATA, RANANAND, and even in spite of chronology with Mohammed himself, are not read till more advanced, whilst the Sukh Nidhan, which is the key to the whole, and which has the singularity of being quite clear and intelligible, is only imparted to those pupils whose studies are considered to approach perfection. The author or compiler of the Bijak or Vijak, was of the Propaganda, and is communicated by Monsignore MuNTER, Bishop of Zealand, in Denmark; an eminent Scholar, the author of a valuable work on the Sahidic Version of the N. T. &c. It is to be presumed, that it is intended to be a translation of some Kabini work, but how correctly it deserves this character, may be questioned; much of the pluraseology of the sect is indeed closely followed, but the minute and ridiculous details of its cosmogony are, with very few exceptions, exceedingly different from those notions entertained by the followers of kabir, as explained in the Bijaks, or Sukh Nidhan. The extract published in the Mines, appears to be a portion, the second book, of some work thus described: "Il libro primario dei Cabiristi (Specie di riforma della gentilita,) si chiama Satnam Kabir: questo libro e fra le carte di Propaganda."

Page #95
OF THE HINDUS. 79 Bhagodas1, one of KABIR's immediate disciples: it is the great authority amongst the Kabir Panthis in general; it is written in very harmonious verse, and with great ingenuity of illustration: its style, however, is more dogmatical than argumentative, and it rather inveighs against other systems than explains its own: in the latter respect it is, indeed, so inexplicit and obscure, that it is perhaps impossible to derive from it any satisfactory conclusion as to the real doctrines of KABIR. The followers of the Sect admit this obscurity, and much difference of opinion prevails amongst them in the interpretation of many passages: some of the teachers have a short work professedly written as a key to the most difficult parts, but this is in the hands of a chosen few: it is of no great value, however, as it is little less puzzling than the original, of a few passages of which the following translations will best exemplify the description thus given: RAMAINI THE 1ST.-God, light, sound, and one woman; from these have sprung HARI, BRAHMA, and TRIPURARI. Innumerable are the emblems of SIVA and BHAVANI, which they have established, but they know not their own beginning nor end: a dwelling has been prepared for them: HARI, BRAHMA, and SIVA, are the three headmen, and each has his own village: they have formed the Khandas and the egg of Brahma, and have invented the six Darsanas- and ninety-six Pashandas: no one has ever read the Vedas in the womb, nor has any infant been born a member of Islam. 'The woman', relieved from the burthen of the embryo, adorned her person with every grace. I and you Of the shorter work: it is undoubtedly the one most generally current.

Page #96
80 RELIGIOUS SECTS are of one blood, and one life animates us both; from one mother is the world born: what knowledge is this that makes us separate? no one knows the varieties of this descent, and how shall one tongue declare them? nay should the mouth have a million of tongues, it would be incompetent to the task. Kabir has said, I have cried aloud from friendship to mankind; from not knowing the name of Rama, the world has been swallowed up in death. In this Ramaini, the first passage contains an allusion to the notions of the sect regarding the history of creation. God is called ANTAR, Inner, that which was in all, and in which all was, meaning the first self-existent and all-comprehensive being. Jyotish is the luminous element, in which he manifested himself, and Sabda, the primitive sound or word that expressed his essence--the woman is Maya, or the principle of error and delusion: the next passage relates to the impotence of the secondary gods, and the unnatural character of religious distinctions: "the woman" is May), the self-born daughter of the first deity, and at once the mother and wife of BRAHMA, VISHAU, and SivA. "I and you, 8c." is addressed by her to them, "no one knows, &c." is an allusion to the blindness of all worldly wisdom, and the passage winds up with a word of advice, recommending the worship of RAMA, implying the true God, agreeably to the system of Kabin. The style of the whole Bijak is of this kind: straggling allusions to the deceits of Maju, to the errors of other sects, and the superiority of their own, being strung together with very little method: it will not, however, be necessary to analyse any more of the

Page #97
OF THE HINDUS. 81 passages, and they will become clear by reference to the general view of the system, with which we shall be furnished from the Sukh Nidhan: it may be sufficient here to observe, that the doctrines of Kabir are said to be conveyed in four - fold language, or that of Maya, Atma, Man or intellect, and the Vedas. RAMAINI TIE Cr. - (Maya's account of the first being, and of herself.) What is his colour, form, and shape; what other person has beheld him; the Omkara did not witness his begiming, how then can I explain it; can you say from what root he sprang; he is neither the stars, nor sun, nor moon; he has neither father, nor mother: he is neither water, nor earth, nor fire, nor air: what name or description can I give of him: to him is neither day nor night, nor family nor caste; he resides on the summit of space; a spark of his substance was once manifest, of which emanation I was the bride; the bride of that being who needs no other. SABDA TIIE 5611. - To Ali and Rama we owe our existence, and should, therefore, shew similar tenderness to all that live: of what avail is it to share your head, prostrate yourself on the ground, or immerse your body in the stream; whilst you shed blood you call yourself pure, and boast of virtues that you never display: of what benefit is cleaning your mouth, counting your beads, performing ablution, and bowing yourself in temples, when, whilst you mutter your prayers, or journey to Mecca and Medina, deceitfulness is in your heart. The Hindu fasts every eleventh day, the Musalman during the Ramazan. Who formed the remaining months and days that you should venerate but one. If the Creator dwell in Tabernacles, whose residence is the universe? who has beheld Rama seated amongst images, or found him at the shrine to which the Pilgrim has directed his steps? The city of HARA is to the east, that of Ali to the west; but explore your own heart, for there are both Rama and Karim. Who talks of the lies of the Veds and Tebs; those who understand not their essence. Behold but one in all things, it is the

Page #98
82 RELIGIOUS SECTS second that leads you astray. Every man and woman that has ever been born is of the same nature with yourself. Ile, whose is the world, and whose are the children of Ali and Ram, He is my Guru, He is my Pir. The following Sabda is peculiarly illustrative of the mystical and unintelligible style of parts of the Bijak; the explanation of the terms is taken from the key above referred to, but the interpreter is, perhaps, the most unintelligible of the two. SARDA THE 69tu.--Who is the (1) magistrate of this city, (2) the meat (3) is exposed, and the (4) Vulture sits guarding it, the (5) Rat is converted into a (6) boat, and the (7) Cat is in charge of the helm; the (8) Frog is asleep, and the (9) Snake stands sentinel; the (10) Ox bears; the (11) Cow is barren; and the (12) Heifer is milked thrice a day; the (13) Rhinoceros is attacked by the (14) Jackal; very few know the (15) station of Kabir. (16) Key. 1. Man the pride of intellect. 2. The body. 3. The Tedas, or scriptural writings of any sect, which teach the true nature of God. 4. The Pandit, or worldly expounder of divine truths. 5. Man or intellect. 6. A mere vehicle for the diffusion of 7. Mayu, illusion and falsehood. S. The Siddha or saint. 9. Parameswara, the supreme being. 10. l'ishuu. 11. Maya or Deri. 12. Paramescara, the supreme. 13. A holy man. 14. Intellectual or doctrinal pride. 15. The divine nature. 16. God identified with man and nature. The Sukhis of Kabir deserve, perhaps, a more copious exemplification: they are very gradually current even amongst those not his followers, they contain much curious matter, and they have often been referred to without their character being duly understood; there are some thousands of them, of which the Bijak comprehends between three and four hundred:

Page #99
83 one hundred will be sufficient, as a specimen of the whole: they are taken with one or two exceptions, from the Bijak of the Kabir Chaura, in the order in which they occur. OF THE HINDUS. Sakhis. 1. When man springs from the womb, he is void of every care: pass but the sixth day, and he feels the pains of separation. 2. My word is of the word; hear it, go not astray; if man wishes to know the truth, let him investigate the word. 3. My word is from the first; the word has been deposited in life; a basket has been provided for the flowers; the horse has eaten up the Ghi. 4. My word is from the first; meditate on it every moment; you will flourish in the end like the Joar plant, which shews externally but beards and leaves. 5. Without hearing the word, it is utter darkness; say, whither shall any one go; without finding the gate-way of the word, man will ever be astray. 6. There are many words, but take the pith of them; he who takes not the essence, saith KABIR, will live a profitless life. 7. For the sake of the word, some have died, and some have resigned dominion: he who has investigated the word, has done his work. S. Lay in your provender, and provide your carriage, for if your food fail, and your feet be weary, your life is in the hands of another. 9. Lay in provender sufficient for the road, whilst time yet serves: evening comes on; the day is flown, and nothing will be provided. 10. Now is the time to prepare, henceforth the path is difficult: the travellers all hasten to purchase where there is neither trade nor market. 11. He who knows what life is will take the essence of his own; such as it is now, he will not possess it a second time. 12. If you know how mankind pass their lives, you will live C*

Page #100
84 RELIGIOUS SECTS according to your knowledge; fetch water for your own drinking, nor demand it from others and drink. 13. Why go about to offer water? there is abundance in every house: when man is really thirsty, he needs no solicitation, but will drink by force. 14. The goose (the world or life) sells pearls; a gold vessel is full of them; but with him who knows not their value, what can be done? 15. The goose abandons the lake, the body is withered and dry: Kabir has called aloud, here is a path, there is a resting place! 16. The goose abandons the lake, and lodges in a water jar. Kabir calls aloud, repair to your village, nor demolish your habitation. 17. The goose and the paddy-bird are of one colour, and frolic in the same pool: the goose extracts the milk from the water, and the paddy-bird drinks the mire. 18. Why comes the feeble doe to the green pool; numerous foes lie in wait for her; how should she escape? 19. The three worlds form a cage; vice and virtue spread a net; life is the prey; and time the fowler. 20. The half of a Sakhi is sufficiently arduous, if duly investigated; of what avail are the books of the Pandit, or incessant study? 21. Having combined the five elements, I found one offspring; now I ask the Pandit, whether life or the word be the greater. 22. Of the five elements, the body was formed: when the body was formed what was done? subservient to action, it is called life, but by action life is destroyed. 23. The offspring of the five elements is called Man; if one element be withdrawn, the whole compound is destroyed. 24. With the five elements is the abode of a great mystery; when the body is decomposed, has any one found it? the word of the teacher is the guide. 25. Colour proceeds from colour, yet behold all are but one: of what colour then is life? think well of this.

Page #101
OF THE HINDUS. 85 26. Life is wakefulness: the word is like Borax, white: who has seen the yellow drop, saith Kabir, that has turned the water of that colour? 27. There is a mirror in the heart; but the face is not visible in it: then only will the face be reflected there, when doubleness of heart shall disappear. 28. The dwelling of Kabir is on the peak of a mountain, and a narrow path leads to it, an ant cannot put its foot upon it, but the pious man may drive up an ox. 29. The blind man talks of a district, which he has not seen; they are possessed of a salt pit, and offer camphor for sale. 30. The road that SANAKA and his brethren, that Brauma, Visuku, and Mahesa have travelled, is still traversed by mankind: what advice can I bestow? 31. The plough ascends the hill; the horse stops in the village: the bee seeks for honey, where there are no flowers: declare the name of the plant. 32. Sandal! restrain thy fragrance: on thy account, the wood is eut down; the living slay the living, and regard only the dead. 33. The sandal (the soul) is guarded by serpents (passion); what can it effect? every hair is impregnated with venom; where shall Ainbrosia enter? 34. The seizer (death) lets not go his hold; though his tongue and beak be scorehed: where it deems a dainty, the Chakor devours tlie burning coals. 35. The Chakor (hill partridge) in its passion for the moon, digests the burning coal, Kabir declares it does not burn him, such is the fervour of his affection. 36. The village is on the top of a mountain, and so is the abode of the stout man. Choose, Kabir, one for your protector, who can really give you an asylum. 37. The crowd has taken the road travelled by the Pandit: Kabir has ascended the steep defile, where lies the abode of RAM. 38. What, ho! Kabir, deseend, together with your car and provender; your provender will fail, your feet will grow weary, and your life will be in the hands of another. 39. From the contest of swinging and being swung no one

Page #102
86 RELIGIOUS SECTS has escaped. GORAKH (the founder of the Jogis) was stopped at the city of time; who shall be called exempt? 40. GORAKII, enamoured as he was of RAMA, is dead; his body was not burnt: (the Jogis bury the dead,) the Aesh has decayed, and is turned to clay, and such rank as the Kauravas enjoy does he obtain (bodily annihilation). 41. The yonng camel flying from the wood has fallen into the stream; how shall the animal proclaim its misfortune, who shall learn it? 42. After a search of many days an empty shrine is raised : the camel's calf has strayed into a pit, and repents its heedlessness, when assistance is far off. 43. Kabir (mankind) hat not escaped error, he is seized in various forms: without knowledge of its lord the heart will be but ashes. 44. Although not subject to fine, a heavy fine has been imposed upon the world: it has proved unprofitable: avarice has disposed of it: the juice of the cane yields both clayed and candied sugar. 45. In the confines of the Malaya Mountain (where Sandal grows) the Palas (Butea) tree acquires fragrance; were the Bamboo to grow there for ages, it would never gain perfume. 46. In the Woods of the Malaya Mountain grow trees of every kind, they may be called Sandal, but they yield not the Sandal of Malaya. 47. Walking, walking still, the feet are wcary; the city is yet far off, a tent is erected by the road side; say, who is to blame? 48. The end of the journey is sunset, but night comes on mid-way: it is from the embrace of many lovers that the wanton is barren. 49. Man (the pride of intellect) enquires, when may I be allowed to go? the heart asks, when shall I go? the village (truth) that I have been these six months in quest of (investigating the six Darsanas, or systems), is not half a mile remote. 50. He has left his dwelling as an Ascetic, and goes to the thickets to practice penance: tired of the Pan-box, he beats the betel-vender, and eats split pease.

Page #103
OF THE HINDUS. 87 51. When a man intending, however, here a Jogi) becomes acquainted with the name of RAM, his body becomes a mere skeleton; his eyes taste no repose; his limbs retain no flesh. 52. He who sows Ram, never puts forth the buds of wrath: he attaches no value to the valueless; he knows neither pleasure nor pain. 53. The cut mango will not blossom, the slit ear cannot be reunited; whose loss is it, if they apply not the philosopher's stone, that Goraku had? 51. They have not regarded good advice, but have determined for themselves. Kabir says and cries aloud, the world has passed away like a dream. 55. When fire (evil) burns amidst the ocean (the world), no one sees the smoke: lie is conscious of the fire who lighted it, and he who perishes in the fame. 56. The incendiary orders the fire to be kindled, and he who lights it singes bis wings: he expiates his own aet: the thatch escapes, but the house is burned. 57. When fire (truth) burns in the ocean (the mind), as it burns, it clears away the rubbish (worldly care). Pandits from the east and from the west have died in the discussion. 58. When fire blazes in the ocean, the thatch of the house falls to pieces. Mankind weep as they resign their breath, and the inestimable jewel is lost. 59. That a drop falls into the ocean, all can perceive; but that the drop and the ocean are but one, few can comprehend. 60. The poison still remains in the soil, although the latter has been a hundred times sprinkled with ambrosia - man quits not the evil practices to which he has been long addicted. 61. The bellows is applied to the damp wood, which calls aloud with pain: if again it is caught in the blacksmith's forge, it will be burned the second tinie. 62. The soul that pines in absence, vainly flies to medicaments for relief; sigli follows sigh; it faints repeatedly and recovers, to exist, restless and distressed. 63. The separated (spirit) is like the moist fuel which smokes and blazes by fits: then only will it be exempted from pain, when all is utterly consumed.

Page #104
88 RELIGIOUS SECTS 64. An invitation has been issued in metre, and no one has understood the stanza; fortunate is the scholar who comprehends the word. 65. Take the true word of Kabir to your heart; the mind has received, but not understood it, although it has been divulged throughout the four ages. 66. If you are a true dealer, open the market of veracity; keep clean your inward man, and repel oppression to a distance. 67. The house is of wood, fire is all around it; the Pandit with his learning is burnt: the prudent man makes his escape. 68. Drops fall from heaven on the verdure of Sravan: all the world are Vaishnavas, no one listens to the teacher. 69. The bather dives nor comes up again; I think within myself, should sleep surprise him in the stream of fascination, what will befall him? 70. The Sakhi (text) is uttered, but not obeyed; the road is pointed out, but not followed: the stream of fascination sweeps him away; he finds no place to put his feet. 71. Many there are that talk, but few that take care to be found: let him pass on without regard, who practices not what he professes. 72. One by one, let each be considered, and adhered to, so shall error be stopped: he who is double-faced like a drum, shall he slapped (like a drum) on both cheeks. 73. He who has no check upon his tongue, has no truth in his heart; keep him not company: he will kill you on the high way. 74. Life has been destroyed by the repeated falsehoods of the tongue; it has strayed on the path of pride, and been whirled in the swing of time. 75. Put a check upon the tongue; speak not much; associate with the wise; investigate the words of the teacher. 76. The body is wounded by a spear, the head is broken off, and left in the flesh; it cannot be extracted without the loadstone: a thonsand other stones are of no avail. 77. At first the ascent is difficult, but afterwards the way is easy; the beauty is behind the curtain, far from the pregnant woman.

Page #105
OF THE HINDUS. 89 78. Worldly existence is the season for reflecting what is the Yoga: the season is passing away; think ye, who have understanding. 79. Doubt has overcome the world, and no one has triumphed over doubt: he will refute doubt, who has investigated the word. SO. The eyes see dimly from incessant babbling, Kabir cries aloud, and says, understand the word that is spoken. 81. Life is the philosopher's stone, the world is of iron: Parsi (Maye) comes from Paras (God), the mintage is of the former. 82. Affection is the garment in which man dresses for the dance: consign yourself hand and foot to him, whose body and soul are truth. 83. In the concavity of the mirror the image is formed: the dog seeing his likeness barks at it till he dies. S4. But as a man viewing his reflexion in a mirror, knows that it and the original are but one, so should he know that this element, is but that element, and that thus the world proceeds. 85. Kabir cries aloud to his fellows: ascend the sandal ridge; whether there be a road prepared or not; what matters it to me? S6. Truth, provided there be truth in the heart, is the best of all; there can be no happiness without truth, let man do as he will. 87. Let truth be your rate of interest, and fix it in your heart; a real diamond should be purchased, the mock gem is waste of capital. SS. Truth is the best of all, if it be known for truth, when truth combines with truth, then a real union is effected. 89. No act of devotion can equal truth; no crime is so heinous as falsehood; in the heart where truth abides, there is my abode. 90. The net of error catches the heron; the simpleton falls into the snare: Kabir declares, that he will escape the toils, who has discrimination in his heart. 91. Like the harlot companion of the minstrel is life (Jie), associated with intellect (man), at his command, she dances various steps, and is never separated from him. 92. This pride of intellect is manifold; now a swindler, now

Page #106
90 RELIGIOUS SECTS a thief; now a liar, now a murderer; men, sages, gods, have run after it in vain; its mansion has a hundred gates. 93. The snake of separation has attached itself to the body, and darted its fangs into the heart: into the body of the Sadh it finds no admission: prepare yourself for what may happen. 94. How is it possible to reach the city when the guide cannot point out the road? when the boat is crazy, how shall the passengers get clear of the Ghat? 95. When the master is blind, what is to become of the scholar? when the blind leads the blind, both will fall into the well. 96. Yet the master is helpless when the scholar is unapt: it is blowing through a bambn, to teach wisdom to the dull. 97. The instruction of the foolish is waste of knowledge; a maund of soap cannot wash charcoal white. 98. The tree bears not fruit for itself, nor for itself does the stream collect its waters: for the benefit of others alone does the sage assume a bodily shape. 99. I have wept for mankind, but no one has wept with me; he will join in my tears, who comprehends the word. 100. All have exclaimed, master, master, but to me this doubt arises : how can they sit down with the master, whom they do not know? The preceding will serve as exemplifications of the compositions of this school: they are necessarily unsatisfactory, as amongst some hundreds of similar passages the business of selection, when confined to the few admissible in this place, is unavoidably perplexing and incomplete: they are, however, sufficient for the present purpose, as the perusal of the entire work from which they have been selected would not convey any more positive notions of the doctrines of Kabir: these we shall now proceed to state according to the authority of the Sukh Nidhan. The Sukh Nidhan is supposed to be addressed by

Page #107
OF THE HINDUS. 91 Kabir himself to Dharmadas, his chief pupil, and a follower of Ramanand's doctrines; it is said to be the work of SRUTGOPAL, the first of Kabin's disciples. From this authority it appears, that, although the Kabir Panthis have withdrawn, in such a very essential point as worship, from the Hindu communion, they still preserve abundant vestiges of their primitive source; and that their notions are in substance the same as those of the Pauranic sects, especially of the Vaishnava division. They admit of but one God, the creator of the world, and in opposition to the Vedanta notions of the absence of every quality and form, they assert that he has a body formed of the five elements of matter, and that he has mind endowed with the three Guias, or qualities of being; of course of ineffable purity and irresistible power: he is free from the defects of human natures, and can assume what particular shape he will: in all other respects he does not differ from man, and the pure man, the Sadh of the Kabir sect, is his living resemblance, and after death is his associate and equal; he is eternal, without end or beginning, as in fact is the elementary matter of which he consists, and of which all things are made residing in him before they took their present form, as the parts of the tree abide in the seed, or flesli, blood and bone may be considered to be present in the seminal fluid: from the latter circumstance, and the identity of their essential nature, proceeds the doctrine, that God and man are not only the same, but that they are both in the same manner every

Page #108
92 RELIGIOUS SECTS thing that lives and moves and has its being. Other sects have adopted these phrases literally, but the followers of Kabir do not mean by them to deny the individuality of being, and only intend these texts as assertions of all nature originally participating in common elementary principles. Co The Paramapurusha was alone for seventy-two ages, for after the Pauraniks the Kabir Panthis maintain successive and endless creations: he then felt a desire to renew the world, which desire became manifest in a female form', being the Maya, from whom all the mistaken notions current amongst mankind originate with this female the Adi Bhavani Prakriti or Sakti, the Parama Purusha, or first male, habits, and begets the Hindu triad, Brahma, Vishnu and Siva: he then disappears, and the lady makes advances to her own sons: to their questions of her origin and character, she tells them, she was the bride of the first great invisible being, without shape and void, and whom she describes agreeably to the Vedanta notions; that she is now at liberty, and being of the same nature as themselves, is a fit associate for them: the deities hesitate, and Vishnu especially, putting some rather puzzling queries to Maya, secured the respect of the Kabir Panthis, and excited the wrath These notions are common to the whole Hindu systemdiversified according to the favorite object of worship, but essentially the same in all sects; we shall have occasion to discuss them more fully under the division Saktas, or worshippers of SAKTI.

Page #109
OF THE HINDUS. 93 of the goddess: she appears as Maha Maya, or Durga, and frightens her sons into a forgetfulness of their real character, assent to her doctrines, and compliance with her desires: the result of this is the birth of Saraswati, Lakshmi and Uma, whom she weds to the three deities, and then establishing herself at Jwalamukhi, leaves the three wedded pairs to frame the universe, and give currency to the different errors of practice and belief which they have learnt from her. It is to the falsehood of Maya and her criminal conduct that the Kabir Panthis perpetually allude in their works, and in consequence of the deities pinning their faith upon her sleeve, that they refuse them any sort of reverential homage: the essence of all religion is to know Kabir in his real form, a knowledge which those deities and their worshippers, as well as the followers of Mohainmed, are all equally strange to, although the object of their religion, and of all religions, is the same. Life is the same in all beings, and when free from the vices and defects of humanity, assumes any material form it pleases: as long as it is ignorant of its sonrce and parent, however, it is doomed to transmigration through various forms, and amongst others we have a new class of them, for it animates the planetary bodies, undergoing a fresh transfer, it is supposed, whenever a star or meteor falls: as to heaven and hell, they are the inventions of Mayu, and are therefore both imaginary, except that the Swarga of the Hindus, and Bihisht of the Musalmans, imply

Page #110
94 RELIGIOUS SECTS worldly luxury and sensual enjoyment, whilst the Narak and Jehannam are those cares and pains which make a hell upon earth. The moral code of the Kabir Panthis is short, but if observed faithfully is of a rather favourable tendency. Life is the gift of God, and must not therefore be violated by his creatures; Humanity is, consequently, a cardinal virtue, and the shedding of blood, whether of man or animal, a heinous crime. Truth is the other great principle of their code, as all the ills of the world, and ignorance of God, are attributable to original falsehood. Retirement from the world is desirable, because the passions and desires, the hopes and fears which the social state engenders, are all hostile to tranquillity and purity of spirit, and prevent that idisturbed meditation on man and God which is necessary to their comprehension. The last great point is the usual sum and substance of every sect amongst the Hindus', implicit devotion in word, act, and thought to the Guru, or spiritual guide: in this, however, the characteristic spirit of the Kabir Panthis appears, and the pupil is enjoined to scrutinize his teacher's doctrines and acts, to be first satisfied that he is the sage he pretends to be, before he resigns The Bhagavat declares the Deity and Guru to be the same: AcArya mAM vijAnIyAnnAvamanyeta karhicit / na martyabuddhyAsUyeta sarvadevamayo guruH // Nabhaji declares the Deity, Guru, worshipper, and worship, to be four names and one substance: bhaktibhaktabhagavaMtaguru catunIma vapu eka //

Page #111
OF THE HINDUS. 95 himself to his control. This sect, indeed, is remarkably liberal in this respect, and the most frequently recurring texts of Kabir are those which enforce an attentive examination of the doctrine, that he offers to his disciples. The chief of each community has absolute authority over his dependents: the only punishments he can award, however, are moral, not physical-irregular conduct is visited by reproof and admonition: if the offender does not reform, the Guru refuses to receive his salutation; if still incurable, the only further infliction is expulsion from the fraternity. The doctrine of outward conformity, and the absence of visible objects of worship have prevented this sect from spreading very generally throughout India : it is, however, very widely diffused, and, as I have observed, has given rise to many others, that have borrowed its phraseology, and caught a considerable portion of its spirit: the sect itself is split into a variety of subdivisions, and there are no fewer than twelve branches of it traced up to the founder, between which a difference of opinion as well as descent prevails: the founders of these twelve branches, and the position of their descendants, are the following: 1. SRUTGOPAL DAs, the author of the Sukh Nidhan: his successors preside over the Chaura at Benares, the Samadh at Magar, an establishment at Jagannath, and one at Dwaraka. 2. Bhago Das, the author of the Bijak: his successors reside at Dhanauti. 3. Narayan Das, and

Page #112
96 RELIGIOUS SECTS 4. Churaman Das; these two were the sons of DHARMA DAS, a merchant of the Kasaundhya tribe, of the Sri Vaishnava sect, and one of Kabir's first and most important converts; his residence was at Bandho near Jabbalpur, where the Maths of his posterity long remained: the Mahants were family men, thence termed Vans Gurus: the line of NARAYAN DAS is extinct, and the present successor of Churaman, being the son of a concubine, is not acknowledged as a Mahant by all the other branches. 5. Jaggo Das; the Gaddi or Pillow at Cuttack. 6. Jivan Das, the founder of the Satnami sect, to whom we shall again have occasion to advert. 7. Kamal.-Bombay: the followers of this teacher practice the Yoga. Kamal himself is said to have been the son of Kabir, but the only authority for this is a popular and proverbial phrase '. 8. Tak Sali.-Baroda. 9. Jnani.--Majjhni near Sahasram. 10. Saheb Das.-Cuttack: his followers have also some distinct notions, and form a sect called Mula Panthis. 11. Nityanand. 12. Kamal Nad: these two settled somewhere in the Dekhan, but my informant could not tell me exactly where. There are also some popular, and per 1 DUbA vaMza kabIra kA jo upA puta kamAla || "The Race of Kabir became extinct when his son KAMAL was born," KAMAL adopting, on principle, a life of celibacy, or being a person of worldly appetites. - Roebuck's Proverbs, II, 1, 656.

Page #113
OF THE HINDUS. 97 haps local, distinctions of the sect, as Hansa Kabiris, Dana Kabiris, and Mangrela Kabiris, but in what respect, except appellation, they differ from the rest has not been ascertained. Of these establishments the Kabir Chaura, at Benares, is pre-eminent in dignity, and it is constantly visited by wandering members of the sect, as well as by those of other kindred heresies: its Mahant receives and feeds these visitors whilst they stay, although the establishment has little to depend upon, except the occasional donations of its lay friends and followers. BALVANT SINH, and his successor, CHEIT SINH, were great patrons of it, and the latter granted to the Chaura a fixed monthly allowance. CHEIT Sini also attempted to form some estimate of the numbers of the sect, and if we may credit the result, they must be very considerable indeed, as at a grand meeting, or Meli, which he instituted near Benares, no fewer than 35,000 Kabir Panthis of the Monastic and Mendicant class are said to have been collected. There is no doubt that the Kabir Panthis, both clerical and lay, are very numerous in all the provinces of upper and central India, except, perhaps, in Bengal itself: the quaker-like spirit of the sect, their abhorrence of all violence, their regard for truth, and the inobtrusiveness of their opinions, render them very inoffensive members of the state: their mendicants also never solicit alms, and in this capacity even they are less obnoxious than the many religious vagrants, whom the rank soil of Hindu superstition and the ener

Page #114
98 RELIGIOUS SECTS vating operation of an Indian climate so plentifully engender. KIAKIS. This division of the Vaishnavas is generally derived, though not immediately, from Ramanand, and is undoubtedly connected in its polity, and practice, with his peculiar followers. The reputed founder is Kil, the disciple of KRISHLADAS, whom some accounts make the disciple of AsANANT, the disciple of RAMANANT, but the history of the Khaki sect is not well knowil, and it seems to be of modern origin, as no notice of it occurs in the Bhakta Malu, or in any other work that has been consulted: the sectaries, though believed to be rather numerous, appear to be either confined to a few particular districts, or to lead wholly an erratic life, in which latter character they are confounded with the class of Vairugis: as no written accounts have been procured, and the opportunities of obtaining oral information have been rare and imperfect, a very brief notice of this sect is all that can here be offered. The Khukis, as the name implies, are distinguished from the other Vaishnuvas, by the application of clay and ashes to their dress or persons: those who reside in fixed establishments generally dress like other Vaishnavas, but those who lead a wandering life go either naked or nearly so, smearing their bodies with the pale grey mixture of ashes and earth, and making, in this state, an appearance very incompatible with

Page #115
OF THE HIINDUS. 99 the mild and decent character of the Vaishnava sects: the Khakis also frequently wear the Juta, or braided hair, after the fashion of the votaries of Siva, and, in fact, it appears that this sect affords one of the many instances of the imitative spirit common amongst the Hindu polytheists, and has adopted, from the Saivas, some of their characteristic practices, blending them with the preferential adoration of Vishiu, as Raghumath or Rama: the Khakis also worship Sira, and pay particular veneration to HanumAN. Many Khakis are established about Furukhabad, but their principal seat on this side of India is at Hanumon Garh, near Ayodhya, in Oude: the Samadh or spiritual throne of the founder, is said to be at Jaypur: the term Samalh applied to it, however, would seem to indicate their adopting a like practice with the Jogis, that of burying their dead, as the word is more generally used to express a tomb or mausoleuin'. The little information given in the text, was obtained from the Superior of a small, but neat establishment on the bank of the river, above Visranta Ghai, at Furukhabad. The Ghul and Maih had been recently erected by a merchant of Lucknow: the tenants, three or four iu number, were a deputation from Ayodhya, in Oude, and were but little acquainted with their own peculiarities, although not reluctant to communicate what they knew; other Khikis encountered here were Nagas and Brahmacharis, with whom no satisfactory communication was attainable; there were other establishments, but time did not permit their being visited.

Page #116
100 RELIGIOUS SECTS MALUK DAsis. The Maluk Dasis form another subdivision of the Ramanandi Vaishnavas, of comparatively uncertain origin and limited importance: they are generally traced from Romanand in this manner: 1. Rumanand, 2. Asinand, 3. Krishna Das, 4. Kil, 5. Maluk Dus; making the last, consequently, contemporary with the author of the Bhaktu Mala, and placing him in the reign of AKBAR, or about 250 years ago. We had occasion, in the notice taken of NABIAJI, to shew that the spiritual genealogy now enumerated could scarcely be correct, for as RAMANAND must have flourished prior to the year 1400, we have but three generations between him and the date even of AKBAR's succession 1555, or a century and a half: it was then mentioned, however, that according to the Bhakta Mala, KKISHNA DAs was not the pupil of AsaNAND, and consequently the date of succession was not necessarily uninterrupted: We might therefore place Malik Das, where there is reason to place NaBHAJI, about the end of AKBAR's reign, as far as this genealogy is to be depended upon, but there is reason to question even its accuracy, and to bring down MALUK DAs to a comparatively recent period: the uniform belief of his followers is indeed sufficient testimony on this head, and they are invariably agreed in making him contemporary with AURENGZEB. The modifications of the Vaishnava doctrines introduced by Malyk Das, appear to have been little more

Page #117
OF THE HINDUS. 101 than the name of the teacher, and a shorter streak of red upon the forehead: in one respect indeed there is an important distinction between these and the Ramanandi ascetics, and the teachers of the Maluk Dasis appear to be of the secular order, Grihasthas, or house-holders, whilst the others are all coenobites: the doctrines, however, are essentially the same: VISHNU, as RAMA, is the object of their practical adoration, and their principles partake of the spirit of quietism, which pervades these sects: their chief authority is the Bhagavad Gita, and they read some small Sanskrit tracts, containing the praise of Rama: they have also some Hindi Sakhis, and Vishnu Padas attributed to their founder, as also a work in the same language, entitled the Dasratan: the followers of this sect are said to be numerous in particular districts, especially amongst the trading and servile classes, to the former of which the founder belonged'. The principal establishment of the Maluk Dasis is at Kara Manikpur, the birth-place of the founder, and still occupied by his descendants2; the present Mahant A verse attributed to MALUK DAS is so generally current, as to have become proverbial, it is unnecessary to point out its resemblance to Christian texts: ajagara kare na cAkarI paMchI kare na kAma / dAsa malUkA yoM kahe saba kA dAtA rAma // "The snake performs no service, the bird discharges no duty. MALUK DAS declares, RAM is the giver of all." [Roebuck's Proverbs, II, 1, 36.] There is some variety in the accounts here, MATHURA NATH says, the Tomb is at Kara; Puran Das asserts, that it is at

Page #118
102 RELIGIOUS SECTS is the eighth in descent from him: the series is thus enumerated: 1. MALUK DAs. 2. RAMSANAHi. 3. KRISHNASNAHI. 4. THAKUR DAs. 5. GoPal Das. 6. KUNJ BEHARI. 7. Ramsalu. 8. SEOPRASAD DAs. 9. GANGA PRASAD Das, the present Mahant. The Math at Kara is situated near the river, and comprises the dwellings of the Mahant, and at the time it was visited, of fifteen resident Chelas, or disciples, accommodations for numerous religious mendicants who come hither in pilgrimage, and a temple dedicated to Ramachandra: the Gaddi, or pillow of the sect, is here, and the actual pillow originally used by MALUK Das is said to be still preserved. Besides this establishment, there are six other Maths belonging to this sect, at Allahabad, Benares, Brindavan, Ayodhya, Lucknow, which is modern, having been founded by Gomati Das, under the patronage of Asef ad Daula, and Jagannath, which last is of great repute as rendered sacred by the death of MALUK Das. Jagannath, and the birth - place at Kara- he has been at both: the establishment at Jagannath is of great repute; it is near to a Math of Karir Panthis, and all ascetics who go to this place of pilgrimage consider it essential to receive the Maluk Das ka Tukra, from the one, and Kabir ka Tarani, from the other, or a piece of bread and spoonful of sour rice water. This and most of the other particulars were procured for me from the present Mahant by a young officer, Lieut. WILTON, stationed for a short time at Kara.

Page #119
OF THE HINDUS. 103 DADU PANTHIS. This class is one of the indirect ramifications of the Ramanandi stock, and is always included amongst the Vaishnava schisms: its founder is said to have been a pupil of one of the Kabir Panthi teachers, and to be the fifth in descent from RAMANAND, according to the following genealogy:1. Kabir. 4. Vimal. 2. Kumal. 5. Buddhan. 3. Jamal. 6. Dadu. The worship is addressed to Rama, but it is restricted to the Japa, or repetition of his name, and the Rama intended is the deity, as negatively described in the Vedanta theology: temples and images are prohibited. Dadu was a cotton cleaner by profession: he was born at Ahmeilubad, but in his twelfth year removed to Sambhur, in Ajmir: he thence travelled to Kalyanpur, and next removed to Naraina, in his thirtyseventh year, a place four cos from Sambhur, and twenty from Jaypur. When here, he was admonished, by a voice from heaven, to addict himself to a religious life, and he accordingly retired to Bahcrana mountain, five cos from Naraina, where, after some time, he disappeared, and no traces of him could be found. His followers believe he was absorbed into the deity. If the list of his religious descent be accurate, he flourished about the year 1600, at the end of Akbar's reign, or in the beginning of that of Jehangir. The followers of Dadu wear no peculiar frontal mark

Page #120
104 nor Mala, but carry a rosary, and are further distinguished by a peculiar sort of cap, a round white cap, according to some, but according to others, one with four corners, and a flap hanging down behind; which it is essential that each man should manufacture for himself. RELIGIOUS SECTS The Dadu Panthis are of three classes: the Viraktas, who are religious characters, who go bare-headed, and have but one garment and one water-pot. The Nagas, who carry arms, which they are willing to exercise for hire, and, amongst the Hindu princes, they have been considered as good soldiers. The third class is that of the Vistar Dharis, who follow the occupations of ordinary life. A further sub-division exists in this sect, and the chief branches again form fifty-two divisions, or Thambas, the peculiarities of which have not been ascertained. The Dadu Panthis burn their dead at dawn, but their religious members not unfrequently enjoin, that their bodies, after death, shall be thrown into some field, or some wilderness, to be devoured by the beasts and birds of prey, as they say that in a funeral pile insect life is apt to be destroyed. The Dadu Panthis are said to be very numerous in Marwar and Ajmir: of the Naga class alone the Raja of Jaypur is reported to entertain as soldiers more than ten thousand: the chief place of worship is at Naraina, where the bed of Dadu, and the collection of the texts of the sect are preserved and worshipped: a small building on the hill marks the place of his

Page #121
105 disappearance-a Mela, or fair, is held annually, from the day of new moon to that of full moon in Phalgun (Febr.-March) at Naraina. The tenets of the sect are contained in several Bhasha works, in which it is said a vast number of passages from the Kabir writings are inserted, and the general character of which is certainly of a similar nature'. The Dadu Panthis maintain a friendly intercourse with the followers of Kabir, and are frequent visitors at the Chaura. OF THE HINDUS. [To supply the deficiency alluded to in the note, we reprint from the 6th volume of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal pp. 484-87, and 750-56, the translation, by Captain G. R. Siddons, of two chapters from one of the granths or manuals of the Dadupanthis. The translator gives (p. 750) the following particulars respecting his visit to one of their Maths: "When not interested in the subject, I chanced to visit one of the Dadupanthi institutions at a village near Sambhur, and was particularly struck by the contented and severe countenances of the sectaries. There were a Principal and several Professors, which gave the place the appearance of a College. The former occupied a room at the top of the building, and seemed quite absorbed in meditation.-The sect is maintained by the admission to it of proselytes, and marriage is, I believe, forbidden; as also the growing any hair about the face, which gives to the priests the appearance of old women." I had prepared a list of the contents of one of their manuals, and a translation of a few passages, but the Manuscript has been mislaid. The work was lent me for a short time by one of the sect, who would on no account part with it. The above notice was taken partly from a statement in Hindi, procured at Naraina by Lieut. Col. SMITH, and partly from verbal information obtained at Benares. Dadu is not mentioned in the Bhakta Mala, but there is some account of him in the Dabistan. [Engl. translation, II, p. 233.]

Page #122
106 RELIGIOUS SECTS The Chapter on Faith,-faath at 75. 1. Whatever Ram willeth, that, without the least difficulty, shall be; why, therefore, do ye kill yourselves with grief, when grief can avail you nothing? 2. Whatsoever hath been made, God made. Whatsoever is to be made, God will make. Whatsoever is, God maketh, -- then why do any of ye afflict yourselves? 3. Dabu sayeth, Thou, oh God! art the author of all things which have been made, and from thee will originate all things which are to be made. Thou art the maker, and the cause of all things made. There is none other but thee. 4. He is my God, who maketh all things perfect. Meditate upon him in whose hands are life and death. 5. He is my God, who created heaven, earth, hell, and the intermediate space; who is the beginning and end of all creation; and who provideth for all. 6. I believe that God made man, and that he maketh every thing. Ile is my friend. 7. Let faith in God characterize all your thoughts, words, and actions. He who serveth God, places confidence in nothing else. 8. If the remembrance of God be in your hearts, ye will be able to accomplish things which are impracticable. But those who seek the paths of God are few! 9. Ile who understandeth how to render his calling sinless, shall be happy in that calling, provided he be with God. 10. If he that perfecteth mankind occupy a place in your hearts, you will experience his happiness inwardly. Riv is in every thing; Riu is eternal. 11. Oh foolish one! God is not far from you. He is near you. You are ignorant, but he knoweth every thing, and is careful in bestowing. 12. Consideration and power belong to God, who is omniscient. Strive to preserve God, and give heed to nothing else. 13. Care can avail nothing; it devoureth life: for those things shall happen which God shall direct. 14. He who causeth the production of all living things, giveth

Page #123
OF THE HINDUS. 107 to their mouths milk, whilst yet in the stomach. They are placed amidst the fires of the belly: nevertheless they remain unscorched. 15. Oh, forget not, my brother, that God's power is always with you. There is a formidable pass within you, and crowds of evil passions flock to it: therefore comprehend God. 16. Commend the qualities which God possesseth. He gave you eyes, speech, head, feet, mouth, ears, and hands. He is the lord of life and of the world. 17. Ye forget God, who was indefatigable in forming every thing, and who keepeth every thing in order; ye destroy luis doctrines. Remember God, for he endued your body with life: remember that beloved one, who placed you in the womb, reared and nourished you. 18. Preserve God in your hearts, and put faith into your minds, so that by God's power your expectations may be realized. 19. He taketh food and enployment, and distributeth them. God is near; he is always with me. 20. In order that he may diffuse happiness, God becometh subservient to all; and although the knowledge of this is in the hearts of the foolish, yet will they not praise his name. 21. Although the people every where stretch out their hands to God; although his power is so extensive, yet is hie sometimes subservient to all. 22. Oh God, thou art as it were exceeding riches; thy regulations are without compare, thou art the chief of every world, yet remainest invisible. 23. Dadu sayeth, I will become the sacrifice of the Godhead; of him who supporteth every thing; of him who is able, in one moment, to rear every description of animal, from a worm even to an elephant. 24. Take such food and raiment as it may please God to provide you with. You require naught besides. 25. Those men who are contented, eat of the morsel which is from God. Oh disciple! why do you wish for other food, which resembles carrion ? 26. He that partaketh of but one grain of the love of God, shall be released from the sinfulness of all his doubts and actions.

Page #124
108 RELIGIOUS SECTS Who need cook, or who need grind? Wherever ye cast your eyes, ye may see provisions. 27. Meditate on the nature of your bodies, which resemble earthen vessels; and put every thing away from them, which is not allied to God. 28. Didu sayeth, I take for my spiritual food, the water and the leaf of Ram. For the world I care not, but God's love is unfathomable. 29. Whatever is the will of God, will assuredly happen; therefore do not destroy yourselves by anxiety, but listen. 30. What hope can those have elsewhere, even if they wandered over the whole earth, who abandon God? oh foolish one! righteous men who have meditated on this subject, advise you to abandon all things but God, since all other things are affliction. 31. It will be impossible for you to profit any thing, if you are not with God, even if you were to wander from country to country; therefore, oh ignorant, abandon all other things, for they are affliction, and listen to the voice of the holy. 32. Accept with patience the offering of truth, believing it to be true; fix your heart on God, and be humble as though you were dead. 33. He who meditateth on the wisdom which is concealed, eateth his morsel and is without desires. The holy praise liis name, who hath no illusion. 31. Have no desires, but accept what circumstances may bring before you; because whatever God pleaseth to direct, can never be wrong. 35. Have no desires, but eat in faith and with meditation whatever chances to fall in your way. Go not about, tearing from the tree, which is invisible. 36. Have no desires, but take the food which chances to fall in your way, believing it to be correct, because it cometh from God; as much as if it were a mouthful of atmosphere. 37. All things are exceeding sweet to those who love God; they would never style them bitter, even if filled with poison; on the contrary, they would accept them, as if they were ambrosia.

Page #125
OF THE HINDUS. 109 38. Adversity is good, if on account of God; but it is useless to pain the body. Without God, the comforts of wealth are unprofitable. 39. He that believeth not in the one God, hath an unsettled mind; he will be in sorrow, though in the possession of riches : but God is without price. 40. The niind which hath not faith, is fiekle and unsettled, because, not being fixed by any certainty, it changeth from one thing to another. 41. Whatever is to be, will be: therefore long not for grief nor for joy, because by seeking the one, you may find the other. Forget not to praise God. 42. Whatever is to be, will be: therefore neither wish for heaven nor be apprehensive on account of hell. Whatever was ordained, is. 43. Whatever is to be, will be; and that which God hath ordained tan neither be augmented nor decreased. Let your minds understand this. 44. Whatever is to be, will be; and nothing else can happen. Accept that which is proper for you to receive, but nothing else. 45. Whatever God ordereth, shall happen, so why do ye vex yourselves? Consider God as supreme over all; he is the sight for you to behold. 46. Davu sayeth, Do unto me, oh God! as thou thinkest best-I am obedient to thee. My disciples! behold no other God; go nowhere but to him. 47. I am satisfied of this, that your happiness will be in proportion to your devotion. The heart of Divu worshippeth God night and day. 48. Condemn nothing which the creator hath made. Those are his holy servants who are satisfied with them. 49. We are not creators -- the Creator is a distinct being; le can make whatever he desireth, but we can make nothing. 50. Kabira left Benares and went to Mughor in search of God. Ram met him without concealment, and his object was accomplished. 51. Dani' sayeth, My earnings are God. He is my food and

Page #126
110 RELIGIOUS SECTS my supporter; by his spiritual sustenance, have all my members been nourished. 52. The five elements of my existence are contented with one food: my mind is intoxicated; hunger leaveth him who worshippeth no other but God. 53. God is my clothing and my dwelling. He is my ruler, my body, and my soul. 54. God ever fostereth his creatures; even as a mother serves her offspring, and keepeth it from harm. 55. Oh God, thou who art the truth, grant me contentment, love, devotion, and faith. Thy servant Dani prayeth for true patience, and that he may be devoted to thee. The Chapter on Meditation,-faqi mi s. Reverence to thee, who art devoid of illusion, adoration of God, obedience to all saints, salutation to those who are pions. To God the first, and the last. He that knoweth not delusion is my God. 1. DADU hath said, in water there exists air, and in air water; yet are these elements distinct. Meditate, therefore, on the mysterious affinity between God and the soul. 2. Even as ye see your countenance reflected in a mirror, or your shadow in the still water, so behold RAM in your minds, because he is with all. 3. If ye look into a mirror, ye see yourselves as ye are, but he in whose mind there is no mirror cannot distinguish evil from good. 4. As the til plant contains oil, and the flower sweet odour, as butter is in milk, so is God in every thing. 5. He that formed the mind, made it as it were a temple for himself to dwell in; for God liveth in the mind, and none other but God. 6. Oh! my friend, recognize that being with whom thou art so intimately connected; think not that God is distant, but believe that like thy own shadow, He is ever near thee. 7. The stalk of the lotus cometh from out of water, and yet the lotus separates itself from the water! For why? Because it loves the moon better.

Page #127
OF THE HINDUS. 111 S. So let your meditations tend to one object, and believe that he who by nature is void of delusion, though not actually the mind, is in the mind of all. 9. To one that truly meditateth, there are millions, who, outwardly only, observe the forms of religion. The world indeed is filled with the latter, but of the former there are very few. 10. The heart which possesseth contentment wanteth for nothing, but that which liath it not, knoweth not what happiness meaneth. 11. If ye would be happy, cast off delusion. Delusion is an evil which ye kuow to be great, but bave not fortitude to abandon. 12. Receive that which is perfect into your hearts, to the exclusion of all besides; abandon all things for the love of God, for this Denu declares is the true devotion. 13. Cast off pride, and become acquainted with that wlich is devoid of sin. Attach yourselves to Rim, who is sinless, and suffer the thread of your meditations to be upon him. 14. All have it in their power to take away their own lives, but they cannot release their souls from punishment; for God alone is able to pardon the soul, though few deserve his mercy. 15. Listen to the admonitions of God, and you will care not for hunger nor for thirst; neither for heat, nor cold; ye will be absolved from the imperfections of the flesh. 16. Draw your mind forth, from within, and dedicate it to God; because if ye subdue the imperfections of your flesh, ye will think only of God. 17. If ye call upon God, ye will be able to subdue your iniperfeetions and the evil inclinations of your mind will depart from you; but they will return to you again when ye cease to call upon him. 18. Davu loved Ran incessantly; he partook of his spiritual essence and constantly examined the mirror which was within him. 19. He subdued the imperfections of the flesh, and overcame all evil inclinations; he crushed every improper desire, wherefore the light of Rau will shine upon him. 20. Ile that giveth his body to the world, and rendereth up his soul to its Creator, shall be equally insensible to the sharpness of death, and the misery which is caused by pain.

Page #128
112 RELIGIOUS SECTS 21. Sit with humility at the foot of God, and rid yourselves of the impurities of your bodies. Be fearless and let no mortal qualities pervade you. 22. From the impurities of the body there is much to fear, because all sins enter into it; therefore let your dwelling be with the fearless and conduct yourselves towards the light of God. 23. For there neither sword nor poison have power to destroy, and sin cannot enter. Ye will live even as God liveth, and the fire of death will be guarded, as it were with water. 24. He that meditateth will naturally be happy, because he is wise and suffereth not the passions to spread over his mind. He loveth but one God. 25. The greatest wisdom is to prevent your minds from being influenced by bad passions, and, in meditating upon the one God. Afford help also to the poor stranger. 26. If ye are humble ye will be unknown, because it is vanity which impelleth us to boast of our own merits, and which causeth us to exult, in being spoken of by others. Meditate on the words of the holy, that the fever of your body may depart from you. 27. For when ye comprehend the words of the holy, ye will be disentangled from all impurities, and be absorbed in God. If ye flatter yourselves, you will never comprehend. 28. When ye have learned the wisdom of the invisible one from the mouth of his priests, ye will be disentangled from all impurities; turn ye round therefore, and examine yourselves well in the mirror which crowneth the lotus. 29. Meditate on that particular wisdom, which alone is able to increase in you the love and worship of God. Purify your minds, retaining only that which is excellent. 30. Meditate on him by whom all things were made. Pandits and Qazis are fools: of what avail are the heaps of books which they have compiled? 31. What does it avail to compile a heap of books? Let your minds freely meditate on the spirit of God, that they may be enlightened regarding the mystery of his divinity. Wear not away your lives, by studying the Vedas. 32. There is fire in water and water in fire, but the ignorant

Page #129
OF THE HINDUS. 113 know it not. He is wise that meditateth on God, the beginning and end of all things. 33. Pleasure cannot exist without pain, and pain is always accompanied with pleasure. Meditate on God, the beginning and end, and remember that hereafter there will be two rewards. 34. In sweet there is litter, and in bitter there is sweet, although the ignorant know it not. Davu hath meditated on the qualities of God, the eternal. 35. Oh man! ponder well ere thou proceedest to act. Do nothing until thou hast thoroughly sifted thy intentions. 36. Reflect with deliberation on the nature of thy inclinations before thou allowest thyself to be guided by them; acquaint thyself thoroughly with the purity of thy wishes, so that thou mayest become absorbed in God. 37. He that reflecteth first, and afterwards proceedeth to act, is a great man, but he that first acteth, and then considereth is a fool whose countenance is as black as the face of the former is resplendent. 38. He that is guided by deliberation, will never experience sorrow or anxiety: on the contrary he will always be happy. 39. Oh ye who wander in the paths of delusion, turn your minds towards God, who is the beginning and end of all things; endeavour to gain him, nor hesitate to restore your soul, when required, to that abode from whence it emanated.] RAI DASIS. Rai Das was another of RAMANAND's disciples, who founded a sect, confined, however, it is said, to those of his own caste, the Chamars, or workers in hides and in leather, and amongst the very lowest of the Hindu mixed tribes: this circumstance renders it difficult, if not impossible, to ascertain whether the sect still exists: the founder must once have enjoyed some celebrity, as some of his works are included in the Adi

Page #130
114 RELIGIOUS SECTS Granth of the Sikhs; he is there named Ravi Dasa, which is the Sanskrit form of his name: some of his compositions also form part of the collection of hymns and prayers used by that sect at Benares: there appears to be but little known of him of any authentic character, and we must be contented with the authority of the Bhakta Mala, where he makes a rather important figure: the legend is as follows: One of RAMANAND's pupils was a Brahmachari, whose daily duty it was to provide the offering presented to the deity: on one of these occasions, the offering consisted of grain, which the pupil had received as alms from a shop-keeper, who supplied chiefly the butchers with articles of food, and his donation was, consequently, impure: when RAMANAND, in the course of his devotions, attempted to fix his mind upon the divinity, he found the task impracticable, and suspecting that some defect in the offering occasioned such an erratic imagination, he enquired whence it had been obtained: on being informed, he exclaimed, Hi Chamar, and the Brahmachari soon afterwards dying was born again as Rai Das, the son of a worker in hides and leather. The infant Rar Das retained the impression left upon his mind by his old master's anger, and refused to take any nourishment: the parents, in great affliction, applied to RAMANAND, who, by order of the deity, visited the child, and recognising the person at once whispered into his ear the initiating Mantra: the effect was instantaneous: the child immediately accepted

Page #131
OF THE HINDUS. 115 the breast, and throve, and grew up a pious votary of RAMA. For some time the profits of his trade maintained Rai Das, and left him something to divide amongst the devout; but a season of scarcity supervening reduced him to great distress, when Bhagavin, in the semblance of a Vaishnava, brought him a piece of the Philosopher's stone, and shewing him its virtue made him a present of it. Rai Das paid little regard to the donation, replying to the effect of the following Pada, as since versified by Sur Das. Pada. "A great treasure is the name of Hari to his people: it multiplieth day by day, nor doth expenditure diminish it: it abideth securely in the mansion, and neither by night nor by day can any thief steal it. The Lord is the wealth of Sur Das, what need hath he of a stone?" The miraculous stone was thrown aside, and when, thirteen months afterwards, Vishnu again visited his votary, he found no use had been made of it: as this expedient had failed, the deity scattered gold coin in places where Rai Das could not avoid finding it: the discovery of this treasure filled the poor Currier with alarm, to pacify which Krishna appeared to him in a dream, and desired him to apply the money either to his own use or that of the deity, and thus authorised, Rai Das erected a temple, of which he constituted himself the high priest, and acquired great celebrity in his new character. The reputation of Rai Das was further extended by its attracting a persecution, purposely excited by

Page #132
116 RELIGIOUS SECTS Vishnu to do honour to his worshipper, the deity well knowing that the enmity of the malignant is the most effective instrument for setting open to the world the retired glory of the pious: he therefore inspired the Brahmans to complain thus to the king. Sloka (Sanskrit stanza). "Where things profane are reverenced, where sacred things are profanely administered, there three calamities will be felt, famine, death, and fear*." A Chamar, oh king, ministers to the Salagram, and poisons the town with his Prasad'; men and women, every one will become an outcast; banish him to preserve the honour of your people. The king accordingly sent for the culprit, and ordered him to resign the sacred stone. RAI Das expressed his readiness to do so, and only requested the Raja's presence at his delivery of it to the Brahmans, as, he said, if after being given to them it should return to him, they would accuse him of stealing it. The Raja assenting, the Salagram was brought, and placed on a cushion in the assembly. The Brahmans were desired to remove it, but attempted to take it away in vain: they repeated hymns and charms, and * [apUjyA yatra pUjyante pUjyapUjAvyatikramaH / tatra cINi pravarttante durbhikSaM maraNaM bhayaM // See Panchatantra III, 202.] 1 The Prasad is any article of food that has been consecrated by previous presentation to an idol, after which it is distributed amongst the worshippers on the spot, or sent to persons of consequence at their own houses.

Page #133
OF THE HINDUS. 117 read the Vedas, but the stone was inmoveable. Rai DAs then addressed it with this Pada: Pada. "Lord of Lords, thou art my refuge, the root of Supreme happiness art thou, to whom there is none equal: behold me at thy feet: in various wombs bave I abided, and from the fear of death have I not been delivered. I have been plunged in the deceits of sense, of passion, and illusion; but now let my trust in thy name dispel apprehension of the future, and teach me to place no reliance on what the world deems virtue. ACcept, oh God, the devotions of thy slave Rai Das, and be thou glorified as the Purifier of the sinful." The saint had scarcely finished, when the Salagram and cushion flew into his arms, and the king, satisfied of his holy pretensions, commanded the Brahmans to desist from their opposition. Amongst the disciples of Rai Das was Juali, the Rani of Chitore: her adopting a Chamar, as her spiritual preceptor, excited a general commotion amongst the Brahmans of her state, and, alarmed for her personal safety, she wrote to Rai Das to request his counsel and aid. He repaired to her, and desired her to invite the Brahmans to a solemn feast: they accepted the invitation, and sat down to the meal provided for them, when between every two Brahmans there appeared a Rai Das. This miraculous multiplication of himself had the desired effect, and from being his enemies and revilers they became his disciples. Such are the legends of the Bhakta Mala, and whatever we may think of their veracity, their tenor, representing an individual of the most abject class, an absolute outcast in Hindu estimation, as

Page #134
118 RELIGIOUS SECTS a teacher and a saint, is not without interest and instruction. SENA PANTHIS. SENA, the barber, was the third of Ramanand's disciples, who established a separate schism; the name of which, and of its founder, is possibly all that now remains of it. SENA and his descendants were, for sometime, however, the family-Gurus of the Rajas of Bandhogarh, and thence enjoyed considerable authority and reputation: the origin of this connexion is the subject of a ludicrous legend in the Bhakta Mala. SENA, the barber of the Raja of Bandhogarh, was a devout worshipper of VISHNU, and a constant frequenter of the meetings of the pious: on one of these occasions, he suffered the time to pass unheeded, when he ought to have been officiating in his tonsorial capacity, and VISHNU, who noticed the circumstance, and knew the cause, was alarmed for his votary's personal integrity. The god, therefore, charitably assumed the figure of SENA, and equipping himself suitably, waited on the Raja, and performed the functions of the barber, much to the Raja's satisfaction, and without detection, although the prince perceived an unusual fragrance about his barber's person, the ambrosial odour that indicated present deity, which he supposed to impregnate the oil used in lubricating his royal limbs. The pretended barber had scarcely departed, when the real one appeared, and stammered

Page #135
OF THE HINDUS. 119 out his excuses: his astonishment and the Raja's were alike, but the discernment of the latter was more acute, for he immediately comprehended the whole business, fell at his barber's feet, and elected for his spiritual guide an individual so pre-eminently distinguished by the favour and protection of the deity. RUDRA SAMPRADAYIS, or VALLABHACHARIS. The sects of Vaishnavas we have hitherto noticed are chiefly confined to professed ascetics, and to a few families originally from the south and west of India, or, as in the case of the Ramavats and Kabir Panthis, to such amongst the mass of society, as are of a bold and curious spirit; but the opulent and luxurious amongst the men, and by far the greater portion of the women, attach themselves to the worship of KRISHNA and his mistress RADHA, either singly, or conjointly, as in the case of VISHNU and LAKSHMI, amongst the Ramanujas, and Sira and RAM, amongst the Ramavats. There is, however, another form, which is perhaps more popular still, although much interwoven with the others. This is the BALA GOPALA, the infant KRISHNA, the worship of whom is very widely diffused amongst all ranks of Indian society, and which originated with the founder of the Rudra Sampradayi sect, VALLABHA ACHARYA; it is perhaps better known, however, from the title of its teachers, as the religion of the Gokulastha Gosains. The original teacher of the philosophical tenets of this sect is said to have been VISHNU SWAMI, a com

Page #136
120 RELIGIOUS SECTS mentator on the texts of the Vedas, who, however, admitted disciples from the Brahmanical cast only, and considered the state of the Sannyasi, or ascetic, as essential to the communication of his doctrines. He was succeeded by JNANA DEVA, who was followed by Nama Deva and TriLOCHANA, and they, although whether immediately or not does not appear, by VALLABHA Swami, the son of LAKSHMANA BHAri, a Tailinga Brahman: this. Sannyasi taught early in the sixteenth century: he resided originally at Gokul, a village on the left bank of the Jamna, about three cos to the east of Mathura: after remaining here sometime, he travelled through India as a pilgrim, and amongst other places he visited, according to the Bhakta Mala, the court of KRishNA DEVA, king of Vijayanagar, apparently the same as KRisuNA RATALC, who reigned about the year 1520, where he overcame the Smarta Brahmans in a controversy, and was elected by the Vaishnavas as their chief, with the title of Achari: hence he travelled to Ujayin, and took up his abode under a Pipal tree, on the banks of the Sipra, said to be still in existence, and designated as his Baithak, or station. Besides this, we find traces of him in other places. There is a Baithak of his amongst the Ghats of Muttra, and about two miles from the fort of Chanar is a place called his well, Acharj kuan, comprising a temple and Math, in the court yard of which is the well in question; the saint is said to have resided here sometime. After this peregrination ValLABHA returned to Brindavan, where, as a reward for

Page #137
OF THE HINDUS. 121 his fatigues and his faith, he was honoured by a visit from KRISHNA in person, who enjoined him to introduce the worship of Balagopal, or Gopal Lal, and founded the faith which at present exists in so flourishing a condition. VALLABHA is supposed to have closed his career in a miracle: he had finally settled at Jethan Ber, at Benares, near which a Math still subsists, but at length, having accomplished his mission, he is said to have entered the Ganges at IIanuman Ghat, when, stooping into the water, he disappeared: a brilliant flame arose from the spot, and, in the presence of a host of spectators, he ascended to heaven, and was lost in the firmament. The worship of KRISHNA as one with VISHNU and the universe dates evidently from the Mahabharat', and his more juvenile forms are brought pre-eminently to notice in the account of his infancy, contained in the Bhagavat, but neither of these works discriminates him from VISHNU, nor do they recommend his infantine or adolescent state to particular veneration. At the same time some hints may have been derived from them for the institution of this division of the The well known passage in the Bhagavad Gita [XI, 26-30.], in which ARJUNA sees the universe in the mouth of KRISHNA, establishes this identity. 2 Particularly in the tenth book, which is appropriated to the life of KRISHNA. The same subject occupies a considerable portion of the Hari Vans section of the Mahabharat, of the Patala section of the Padma Purana, the fifth section of the Vishnu Purana, and the whole of the Adi Upapurana.

Page #138
122 HINDU faith'. In claiming, however, supremacy for KRISHNA, the Brahma Vaivartta Purana is most decided, and this work places KRISHNA in a heaven, and society exclusively his own, and derives from him all the objects of existence *. RELIGIOUS SECTS According to this authority, the residence of KRISHNA is denominated Goloka; it is far above the three 1 Thus in the Tana Parva of the Mahabharat [v. 12895 ff.], MARKANDEYA MUNI, at the time of a minor destruction of the world, sees, amidst the waters, an Indian Fig tree of vast size, on a principal branch of which was a bed ornamented with divine coverings, on which lay a child with a countenance like the moon." The saint, though acquainted with the past, present, and future, cannot recognise the child, who therefore appears of the hue, and with the symbols of KRISIINA, and desires the sage to rest within his substance from his weary wanderings over the submerged world. In the Bhagavat [X, 3, 9. 10.] it is stated, that when first born, VASUDEVA beheld the child of the hue of a cloud, with four arms, dressed in a yellow garb, and bearing the weapons, the jewels and the diadem of VISINU: tamadbhutaM bAlakamambujekSaNaM caturbhujaM zaMkhagadAyudAyudhaM zrIvatsalamaM galazobhikaustubhaM pItAmbaraM sAndrapayodasaubhagaM / mahArhavaidUryakirITakuNDala tviSApariSvaktasahasrakuntalaM uddAmakAcyaGgadakaGkaNAdibhirvirocamAnaM vasudeva aicata || and the same work describes YASODA, his adoptive mother, as seeing the universe in the mouth of the child [X, 7, 36. 37. (30. 31. Calcutta edition): pItaprAyasya jananI sutasya rucirasmitam / mukhaM lAlayatI rAjan jRmbhato dadRze idam // khaM rodasI jyotiranIkamAzAH sUryenduvahizvasanAmbudhazca / dvIpAnnagAMstadduhitRrvanAni bhUtAni yAni sthirajaGgamAni // ] [Journal of the As. Soc. of Bengal, Vol. I, p. 217 - 37.]

Page #139
OF THE HINDUS. 123 worlds, and has, at five hundred millions of Yojanas below it, the separate Lokas of Visulu and Siva, Vaikuitha, and Kailus. This region is indestructible, whilst all else is subject to annihilation, and in the centre of it abides KRISHNA, of the colour of a dark cloud, in the bloom of youth, clad in yellow raiment, splendidly adorned with celestial gems, and holding a Aute. He is exempt from Mayu, or delusion, and all qualities, eternal, alone, and the Paramatma, or supreme soul of the world. KRISHNA being alone in the Goloka, and meditating on the waste of creation, gave origin to a being of a female form endowed with the three Guias, and thence the primary agent in creation. This was Prakriti, or Maya, and the system so far corresponds with that of the other Vaishnavas, and of the Puranas generally speaking. They having adopted, in fact, the Sankhya system, interweaving with it their peculiar sectarial notions. Crude matter, and the five elements, are also made to issue from KRISHNA, and then all the divine beings. NARAYANA, or VISINU, proceeds from his right side, MAHADEVA from his left, Branna from his hand, DHARMA from his breath, SARASWATI from his mouth, Lakshmi from his mind, Durga from his understanding, Radna from his left side. Three hundred millions of Gopis, or female companions of RADIA, exude from the pores of her skin, and a like number of Gopas, or companions of KRISHNA , from the pores of his skin: the very cows and their calves, properly the tenants

Page #140
124 RELIGIOUS SECTS of Goloka, but destined to inhabit the Groves of Brindavan, are produced from the same exalted source. In this description of creation, however, the deity is still spoken of as a young man, and the Purana therefore affords only indirect authority in the marvels it narrates of his infancy for the worship of the child. Considering, however, that in this, or in any other capacity, the acts of the divinity are his Lila, or sport, there is no essential difference between those who worship him either as a boy or as a man, and any of his forms may be adored by this class of Vaishnavas, and all his principal shrines are to them equally objects of pilgrimage. As the elements and chief agents of creation are thus said to proceed from the person of KRISHNA, it may be inferred that the followers of this creed adopt the principles of the Vedanta philosophy, and consider the material world as one in substance, although in an illusory manner, with the supreme. Life is also identified with spirit, according to the authority of a popular work?. None of the According to the Vartta, VALLABIIA advocated this doctrine with some reluctance, by the especial injunction of the juvenile Krishna: taba zrI AcArya jI ne kahA / jo tuma jIva ko svabhAva jAnatI ho doSavaMta hai| to tuma so sambandha kaise hoy| taba zrI AcArya jI so zrI ThAkura jI khe| jo tuma jIva ko brahma sambandha karo ho tina ko aGgIkAra krogoN|| "Then Acharj Ji said, you know the nature of Life, it is full of defects, how can it be combined with you? to which Sri Thakur Ji (KKISIINA) replied: Do you unite Brahma and Life in

Page #141
OF THE HINDUS. 125 philosophical writings of the chief teachers of this system have been met with. Amongst other articles of the new creed, VALLABHA introduced one, which is rather singular for a Hindu religious innovator or reformer: he taught that privation formed no part of sanctity, and that it was the duty of the teachers and his disciples to worship their deity, not in nudity and hunger, but in costly apparel and choice food, not in solitude and mortification, but in the pleasures of society, and the enjoyment of the world. The Gosains, or teachers, are almost always family men, as was the founder VALLABIA; for after he had shaken off the restrictions of the monastic order to which he originally belonged, he married, by the particular order, it is said, of his new god. The Gosuins are always clothed with the best raiment, and fed with the daintiest viands by their followers, over whom they have unlimited influence: part of the comexion between the Guru and teacher being the three-fold Samarpan, or consignment of Tan, Man, and Dhan, body, mind, and wealth, to the spiritual guide. The followers of the order are especially numerous amongst the mercantile community, and the Gosains themselves are often largely engaged, also, in maintaining a connexion amongst the commercial establishments of remote parts of the country, as they are constantly travelling over India, under pretence what way you will, I shall concur, and thence all its defects will be removed."

Page #142
126 RELIGIOUS SECTS of pilgrimage, to the sacred shrines of the sect, and notoriously reconcile, upon these occasions, the profits of trade with the benefits of devotion: as religious travellers, however, this iion of objects renders them more respectable than the vagrants of any other sect. The practices of the sect are of a similar character with those of other regular worshippers: their temples and houses have images of GoPal, of KRISHNA and Radus, and other divine forms connected with this incarnation, of metal chiefly, and not unfrequently of gold: the image of KRISHNA represents a chubby boy, of the dark hue of which VisuNU is always represented: it is richly decorated and sedulously attended; receiving eight times a day the homage of the votaries. These occasions take place at fixed periods and for certain purposes; and at all other seasons, and for any other object, except at stated and periodical festivals, the temples are closed and the deity invisible. The eight daily ceremonials are the following: 1. Mangala; the morning levee: the image being washed and dressed is taken from the couch, where it is supposed to have slept during the night, and placed upon a seat about half an hour after sun-rise: slight refreshments are then presented to it, with betel and Pan: lamps are generally kept burning during this ceremony. 2. Sringard; the image having been anointed and perfumed with oil, camphor, and sandal, and splendidly attired, now holds his public court: this takes

Page #143
OF THE H!NDUS. 127 place about an hour and a half after the preceding, or when four Gharis of the day have elapsed. 3. Gwala; the image is now visited, preparatory to his going out to attend the cattle along with the cow-herd; this ceremony is held about forty - eight minutes after the last, or when six Gharis have passed. 4. Ruju Bhoga: held at mid-day, when Knsura is supposed to come in from the pastures, and dine: all sorts of delicacies are placed before the image, and both those and other articles of food dressed by the ministers of the temple are distributed to the numerons votaries present, and not unfrequently sent to the dwellings of worshippers of some rank and consequence. 5. Utthapan; the calling up: the summoning of the god from his siesta: this takes place at six Gharis, or between two and three hours before sui-set. 6. Bhoga; the afternoon meal, about half an hour after the preceding 7. Sandhya : about sun-set, the evening toilet of the image, when the ornaments of the day are taken off, and fresh unguent and perfume applied. 8. Sayan; retiring to repose: the image, about eight or nine in the evening, is placed upon a bed, refreshments and water in proper vases, together with the betel box and its appartenances, are left near it, when the votaries retire, and the temple is shut till the ensuing morning. Upou all these occasions the ceremony is much the

Page #144
128 RELIGIOUS SECTS same, consisting in little more than the presentation of flowers, perfumes, and food by the priests and votaries, and the repetition, chiefly by the former, of Sanskrit stanzas in praise of KRISHNA, interspersed with a variety of prostrations and obeisances. There is no established ritual, indeed, in the Hindu religion for general use, nor any prescribed form of public adoration. Besides the diurnal ceremonials described, there are several annual festivals of great repute observed throughout India: of these, in Bengal and Orissa, the Rath Jatra, or procession of JAGANNAth in his car, is the most celebrated, but it is rarely held in upper India, and then only by natives of Bengal established in the provinces: the most popular festival at Benares, and generally to the westward, is the Janmashtami, the nativity of KRISHNA, on the eighth day of Bhudra (August). Another is the Ras Yatra, or annual i Great difference of practice prevails on occasion of this observance. KRisuNA was born on the eighth lunar day of the waning moon of Bhadra, at midnight, upon the moon's entrance into Rohini, in commemoration of which a fast is to be held on the day preceding his birth, terminating, as usual, in a feast; but the day of his birth is variously determinable, according to the adoption of the civil, the lunar, or lunar - sydereal computations, and it rarely happens that the eighth lunation comprises the same combination of hours and planetary positions, as occurred at KasuNA's birth. Under these circumstances, the followers of the Smriti, with the Saivas and Saktas, commence their fast with the commencement of the lunation, whenever that takes place; the Ramanujas and Madhwas observe such part of the eighth day of the moon's age as includes sun rise, and forms the

Page #145
OF THE HINDUS. 129 commemoration of the dance of the frolicsome deity with the sixteen Gopis. This last is a very popular eighth day of the calendar, or civil day, whilst some of the Ramanujas, and the Nimavats regulate the duration of their fast by the moon's passage through the asterism Rohini. The consequence is, that the Smartas often fast on the 7th, one set of Vaishnavas on the Sth, and another on the 9th, whilst those who affect great sanctity sometimes go thirty hours without food; an extract from last year's calendar will very well exemplify these distinctions. 3rd Bhadra, 17th August 1825, Tuesday, Saptami, 10 Dandas 17 Palas. The Janmashtami Vrata and a Fast. 4th Bhadra, 18th August, Wednesday, Ashtami, 9 Dandas 18 Palas. Fast according to the Vaishnavas of Braj. 5th Bhadra, 19th August, Thursday, Navami, 7 Dandas 4 Palas. Rohini Nakshatra, till 10 Dandas 52 Palas, at which hour Parana, the end of the fast. Now the 3d day of the Solar Bhadra was the 7th of the Lunar Month, but it comprised little more than ten Dandas or four hours of that lunation: as it included sun - rise, however, it was the 7th of the calendar, or civil day. The eighth Tithi, or lunation, therefore, began about that time, or four hours after sunrise, and the Smartas, Saivas, and Saktas observed the fast on that day; they began with sun-rise, however, as there is a specific rule for the Sankalpa, or pledge, to perform the usual rite at dawn. This Ashtami comprised midnight, and was the more sacred on that account The 4th of Bhadra was the Ashtami, or eighth of the Vaishnavas, although the lunation only extended to 9 Dancias, or less than four hours after sun-rise, but they are particularly enjoined to avoid the Saptami, or the Ashtami conjoined with it, and therefore they could not commence their fast earlier, although they lost thereby the midnight of the eighth lunation, which they were, consequently, compelled to extend into the night of the ninth. They fasted till the next morning, unless they chose to eat after midnight, which, on this occasion, is allowable.

Page #146
130 RELIGIOUS SECTS festival, and not an uninteresting one: vast crowds, clad in their best attire, collecting in some open place in the vicinity of the town, and celebrating the event with music, singing, and dramatic representations of KRishNA's sports: all the public singers and dancers lend their services on this occasion, and trust for a remuneration to the gratuities of the spectators: at Benares the Ras Yatra is celebrated at the village of Sivapur, and the chief dancers and musicians, ranging themselves under the banners of the most celebrated of the profession, go out in formal procession: tents, huts, and booths are erected, swings and round-abouts form a favourite amusement of the crowd, and sweetmeats and fruits are displayed in tempting profusion: the whole has the character of a crowded fair in Europe, and presents, in an immense concourse of people, an endless variety of rich costume, and an infinite diversity of picturesque accompaniment, a most lively and splendid scene. The same festival is held from the tenth day of the light half of Kuar (Septr.Octr.) to the day of the full moon at Birindavan, The 5th of Bhadra was the Navami, or ninth of the calendar, but it included a portion of the moon's passage through Rohini, and the strict Vaishnavas of the different sects should not have performed the Parana, the chose of the fast, earlier, or before 10 Dandas and 52 Palas after sun-rise, or about nine o'clock. Those Taishnaras, however, who wholly regulate their observance by the Asterism, and referring also to the necessity of commencing it with sun- rise, would only have begun their fast on the calendar Narami, and have held the Parana on Friday the 10th, the third day after the proper birth-day of their deity.

Page #147
OF THE HINDUS. 131 where a stone plat-form, or stage, has been built for the exhibition of the mimic dance in a square near the river side. Besides their public demonstrations of respect, pictures and images of GoPala are kept in the houses of the members of the sect, who, before they sit down to any of their meals, take care to offer a portion to the idol. Those of the disciples who have performed the triple Samarpana eat only from the hands of each other; and the wife or child that has not exhibited the same mark of devotion to the Guru can neither cook for such a disciple nor eat in his society. The mark on the forehead consists of two red perpendicular lines meeting in a semicircle at the root of the nose, and having a round spot of red between them. The Bhaktas have the same marks as the Sri Vaishnavas on the breasts and arms, and some also make the central spot on the forehead with a black earthi, called Syamabandi, or any black metallic substance: the necklace and rosary are made of the stalk of the Tulasi. The salutations amongst them are Srikrishna and Jaya Gopal. The great authority of the sect is the Bhagavat, as explained in the Subodhini, or Commentary of VALLABHACHARYA: he is the author also of a Bhashya on part of Vyasa's Sutras, and of other Sanskrit works, as the Siddhanta Rahasya, Bhagavata Lila Rahasya, and Ekanta Rahasya; these, however, are only for the learned, and are now very rare. Amongst the votaries in general, various works upon the history of 9

Page #148
132 RELIGIOUS SECTS KRISHNA are current, but the most popular are the Vishnu Padas, stanzas in Bhasha, in praise of VISHNU, attributed to VALLABHA himself; the Braj Vilas, a Bhakha poem of some length, descriptive of KRISHNA'S life, during his residence at Brindavan, by BRAJ Vasi Das; the Ashta Chhap, an account of VALLABHA'S eight chief disciples, and the Vartta, or Bartta, a collection in Hindustani of marvellous and insipid anecdotes of VALLABHA and his primitive followers, amounting to the number of eighty-four, and including persons of both sexes, and every class of Hindus. The Bhakta Mala also contains a variety of legends regarding the different teachers of this sect, but it is less a text-book with this sect than any other class of Vaishnavas, as the Vartta occupies its place amongst the worshippers of Gopal. The following are specimens of this work, and by no means the most unfavourable: DAMODAR DAS, of Kanoj, was a disciple of SRI ACHARYA (VALLABHACHARYA). Like the rest of the members of this sect, he had an image of KRISHNA in his house. One day it was exceedingly hot, and when night came, Sri Thakur ji (the image) woke the maid servant, and desired her to open the doors of his chamber, as it was very warm. She obeyed, and taking a pankha, fanned him- Early in the morning, DAMODAR DAs observed the doors of the chamber open, and enquired how this had happened: the girl mentioned the circumstance, but her master was much vexed that she had done this, and that Sri Thakur ji hat not called him to do it. Sri Thakur ji knowing his thoughts said: I told her to open the doors, why are you displeased with her? you shut me up here in a close room, and go to sleep yourself on an open and cool terrace. Then DAMODAR Das made a vow, and said: I will not taste consecrated food until I have built a

Page #149
OF THE HINDUS. 133 new temple, but his wife advised him, and urged: this is not a business of five or six days, why go without the consecrated food so long? Then he said: I will not partake of the consecrated sweetmeats, I will only eat the fruits. And so he did, and the temple was completed, and Sri Thakur ji was enshrined in it, and DAMODAR Das distributed food to the Vaishnavas, and they partook thereof. Sri Thakur ji had a faithful worshipper in a Mahratta lady, whom, with the frolicsomeness of boyhood, he delighted to teaze. One day, a woman selling vegetables having passed without the Bai noticing her, Sri Thakur ji said to her: will you not buy any vegetables for me to-day? she replied: whenever any one selling them comes this way, I will buy some; to which he answered: one has just now passed. The Bai replied: no matter, if one has gone by, another will presently be here. But this did not satisfy the little deity, who leaping from his pedestal ran after the woman, brought her back, and, after haggling for the price with her himself, made his protectress purchase what he selected. As Rasavyas and JAGANNATII, two of Vallabinacharya's disciples, were bathing, a woman of the Rajput caste came down to the river to burn herself with her husband; on which JAGANNATu said to his companion: what is the fashion of a woman becoming a Sati? RAKAVYAs shook his head, and said: the fruitless union of beauty with a dead body. The Rajputani observing RAMAVYAs shake his head, her purpose at that moment was changed, and she did not become a Sati, on which her kindred were much pleased. Some time afterwards, meeting with the two disciples, the Rajputani told them of the effect of their former interview, and begged to know what had passed between them. Rakavyas being satisfied that the compassion of Sri Acharj was extended to her, repeated what he had said to JAGANNATII, and his regret that her charms should not be devoted to the service of Sri Thakur ji, rather than be thrown away upon a dead body. The Rajputani enquired how the service of Thakur ji was to be performed, on which RAravras, after making her bathe, communicated to her the initiating prayer, and she

Page #150
134 RELIGIOUS SECTS theneeforth performed the menial service of the deity, washing his garments, bringing him water, and Jiseharging other similar duties in the dwelling of RANAVYAs with entire and fervent devotion, on which account she obtained the esteem of Sri Achraj, and the favour of the deity. Ram Das was married in his youth, but adopting ascetie principles, he refused to take his wife home: at last his father-in-law left his daughter in her husband's dwelling, but Ram Das would have nothing to say to her, and set off on a pilgrimage to Duaraka: his wife followed him, but he threw stones at her, and she was compelled to remain at a distance from him. At noon he halted and bathed the god, and prepared his food, and presented it, and then took the Prasad and put it in a vessel, and fed upon what remained, but it was to no purpose, and he was still hungry. Thus passed two or three days, when RANACHNON appeared to him in a drean, and asked him why he thus illtreated his wife. He said, he was l'irakta (a ecnobite), and what did he want with a wife. Then RANACHHON asked him, why he had married, and assured him that such an unsocial spirit was not agreeable to Sri Acharya, and desired him to take his wife unto him; for RANACHIHOR could not bear the distress of the poor woman, as he has a gentle heart, and his nature has been imparted to the Acharya and his disciples. When morning came, Ram Das called to his wife, and suffered her to aecompany him, by which she was made happy. When the time for preparing their food arrived, Ran Das prepared it himself, and after presenting the portion to the image, gave a part of it to his wife. After a few days RANACIHOK again appeared, and asked him, why he did not allow his wife to cook, to which Ram Das replied, that she had not received the initiating name from Sri Acharya, and was, therefore, unfit to prepare his food. RANACHHOR, therefore, directed him to communicate the Nam (the name) to his wife, and after returning to the Acharya, get him to repeat it. Accordingly Ram Das iniated his wife, and this being confirmed by the Acharya, she also became his disciple, and, with her husband, assiduously worshipped Sri Thakur ji.

Page #151
OF THE HINDUS. 135 VALLABHA was succeeded by his son VITALA NATH, known amongst the sect by the appellation of Sri Gosain Ji, VALLABHA's designation being Sri Acharj Ji. VITALA NATH, again, had seven sons, GIRDHARI RAE, GOVIND RAE, BALA KRISHNA, GOKUL NATH, RAGHUNATH, YADUNATH, and GHANASYAMA; these were all teachers, and their followers, although in all essential points the same, form as many different communities. Those of GOKULNATH, indeed, are peculiarly separate from the rest, looking upon their own Gosains as the only legitimate teachers of the faith, and withholding all sort of reverence from the persons and Maths of the successors of his brethren: an exclusive preference that does not prevail amongst the other divisions of the faith, who do homage to all the descendants of all VITALA NATH's sons. The worshippers of this sect are very numerous and opulent, the merchants and bankers, especially those from Guzarat and Malwa, belonging to it: their temples and establishments are numerous all over India, but particularly at Mathura and Brindavan, the latter of which alone is said to contain many hundreds, amongst which are three of great opulence. In Benares are two temples of great repute and wealth, one sacred to Lal ji, and the other to Purushottama ji1. Jagannath and Dwaraka are also particularly venerated by 1 Many of the bankers of this city, it is said, pay to one or other of the temples a tax of one-fourth of an ana, on every bill of exchange, and the cloth merchants, half an ana on all sales.

Page #152
136 RELIGIOUS SECTS this sect, but the most celebrated of all the Gosain establishments is at Sri Nath Dwar, in Ajmir. The image at this shrine is said to have transported itself thither from Mathura, when Aurengzeb ordered the temple it was there placed in to be destroyed. -- The present shrine is modern, but richly endowed, and the high priest, a descendant of GOKUL NAth, a man of great wealth and importance'. It is a matter of obligation with the members of this sect to visit Sri Nath Dwor at least once in their lives; they receive there a certificate to that effect, issued by the head Gosain, and, in return, contribute according to their means to the enriching of the establishment: it is not an uncurious feature in the notions of this sect, that the veneration paid to their Gosains is paid solely to their descent, and unconnected with any idea of their sanctity or learning; they are not unfrequently destitute of all pretensions to individual respectability, but they not the less enjoy the homage of their followers; the present chief, at Srinath Dwar, is said not to understand the certificate he signs. MIRA BAIS. These may be considered as forming a subdivision of the preceding, rather than a distinct sect, although, in the adoption of a new leader, and the worship of KRISHNA under a peculiar form, they differ essentially Every temple is said to have three places of offering: the image, the pillow of the founder, and a box for Sri Nath Dwar.

Page #153
OF THE HINDUS. 137 from the followers of VALLABHA: at the same time it is chiefly amongst those sectarians, that Mira Bai and her deity, RANACHHOR, are held in high veneration, and, except in the west of India, it does not appear that she has many immediate and exclusive adherents. Mira Bai is the heroine of a prolix legend in the Bhakta Mala, which is a proof at least of her popularity: as the author of sacred poems addressed to the deity, as Vishnu, she also enjoys a classical celebrity, and some of her odes are to be found in the collections which constitute the ritual of the deistical sects, especially those of Nanak and Kabir: according to the authority cited, she flourished in the time of Akbar, who was induced by her reputation to pay her a visit, accompanied by the famous musician Tan Sen, and it is said, that they both acknowledged the justice of her claim to celebrity. Mira was the daughter of a petty Raja, the sovereign of a place called Merta; she was married to the Rana of Udayapur, but soon after being taken home by him quarrelled with her mother-in-law, a worshipper of Devi, respecting compliance with the family adoration of that goddess, and was, in consequence of her persevering refusal to desert the worship of KRISHNA, expelled the Rana's bed and palace: she appears to have been treated, however, with consideration, and to have been allowed an independent establishment, owing, probably, rather to the respect paid to her abilities, than a notion of her personal sanctity, although

Page #154
138 the latter was attested, if we may believe our guide, by her drinking unhesitatingly a draught of poison presented to her by her husband, and without its having the power to do her harm. In her uncontrolled station she adopted the worship of RANACHHOR, a form of the youthful KRISHNA; she became the patroness of the vagrant Vaishnavas, and visited in pilgrimage Brindavan and Dwaraka: whilst at the latter, some persecution of the Vaishnavas at Udayapur appears to have been instituted, and Brahmans were sent to bring her home from Dwaraka: previously to departing, she visited the temple of her tutelary deity, to take leave of him, when, on the completion of her adorations, the image opened, and MIRA leaping into the fissure, it closed, and she finally disappeared. In memory of this miracle it is said, that the image of MIRA Bai is worshipped at Udayapur in conjunction with that of RANACHHOR. The Padas that induced this marvel, and which are current as the compositions of MIRA Bai, are the two following: RELIGIOUS SECTS Pada 1. Oh, sovereign RANACHHOR, give me to make Dwaraka my abode: with thy shell, discus, mace, and lotus, dispel the fear of YAMA: eternal rest is visiting thy sacred shrines; supreme delight is the clash of thy shell and cymbals: I have abandoned my love, my possessions, my principality, my husband. MIRA, thy servant, comes to thee for refuge, oh, take her wholly to thee. Pada 2. If thou knowest me free from stain, so accept me: * [Price's Hindee and Hindustanee Selections, I, p. 99. 100.]

Page #155
OF THE HINDUS. 139 save thee, there is none other that will show me compassion: do thou, then, have mercy upon me: let not weariness, hunger, anxiety, and restlessness consume this frame with momentary decay. Lord of MIRA, GIRDHARA her beloved, accept her, and never let her be separated from thee. BRAHMA SAMPRADAYIS, or MADHWACHARIS. This division of the Vaishnavas is altogether unknown in Gangetic Hindustan. A few individuals belonging to it, who are natives of southern India, may be occasionally encountered, but they are not sufficiently numerous to form a distinct community, nor have they any temple or teachers of their own. It is in the peninsula, that the sect is most extensively to be found, and it is not comprised, therefore, in the scope of this sketch: as, however, it is acknowledged to be one of the four great Sampradayas, or religious systems, such brief notices of it as have been collected will not be wholly out of place. The institution of this sect is posterior to that of the Sri Vaishnavas, or Ramanujas: the founder was MADHWACHARYA', a Brahman, the son of MADHIGE BHATTA, who was born in the Saka year 1121 (A. D. 1199) in Tuluva: according to the legendary belief of * [Dr. Graul's Reise nach Ostindien. Leipzig: 1855. Vol. IV, p. 139.] In the Sarvadarsana Sangraha he is cited by the name Purna Prajna - --a work is also quoted as written by him under the name of Madhya Mandira. Reference is also made to him by the title, most frequently found in the works ascribed to him, of Ananda Tirtha [Sarvad. Sangr. p. 73.].

Page #156
140 RELIGIOUS SECTS his followers, he was an incarnation of Vayu, or the god of air, who took upon him the human form by desire of NARAYANA, and who had been previously incarnate as Hanuman and Bhima, in preceding ages. He was educated in the convent established at Anantesvar, and in his ninth year was initiated into the order of Anachorets by ACHYUTA PRACHA, a descendant of SANAKA, son of BRAHMa. At that early age also he composed his Bhushya, or commentary on the Gita, which he carried to Badarikasrama, in the Himalaya, to present to VEDAVYASA, by whom he was received with great respect, and presented with three Salagrams, which he brought back and established as objects of worship in the Maths of Udipi, Madhyatala, and Subrahmanya - he also erected and consecrated at Udipi the image of KRISHNA, that was originally made by ARJUNA, of which he became miraculously possessed. A vessel from Dwaraku, trading along the Malabar coast, had taken on board, either accidentally or as ballast, a quantity of Gopichandana, or the sacred clay, from that city, in which the image was immersed: the vessel was wrecked off the Coast of Tuluva, but MadhwA receiving divine intimation of the existence of the image had it sought for, and recovered from the place where it had sunk', and established it as This story is rather differently told by the late Colonel MACKENZIE in his account of the Marda Gooroos, published in the Asiatic Annual Register for 1804.

Page #157
OF THE HINDUS. 141 the principal object of his devotion at Udipi, which has since continued to be the head quarters of the sect. He resided here for some time himself, and composed, it is said, thirty-seven works'. After some time he went upon a controversial tour, in which he triumphed over various teachers, and amongst others, it is said, over Sankara Acharya-he finally, in his 79th year, departed to Badarikasrama, and there continues to reside with Vrasa, the compiler of the Vedas and Puranas. Before his relinquishing charge of the shrine he had established, MADHWACHARYA had very considerably extended his followers, so that he was enabled to establish eight different temples, in addition to the principal temple, or that of Krishna, at Udipi: in these were placed images of different forms of Vishnu, and the superintendance of them was entrusted to the brother of the founder, and eight Sannyasis, who were Brahmans, from the banks of the Godavari. These establishments still exist, and, agreeably to the code of the founder, each Sannyasi, in turn, officiates as superior of the chief station at Udipi for two years, The principal of these are the Gita Bhashya, Sutra Bhashya, Rig-bhashya, Dasopanishad Bhashya-Anuvakanunaya Vivarna, Anuvedanta Rasa Prakarana, Bharata Tatparya Nirnaya, Bhagavata - tatparya, Gitatatparya, Krishnamrita Maharnava, Tantra Sara. [See Burnouf, Bhagav. Pur., I, LIX.] 21. Rama with Sita.-2. Sita and Lakshman. - 3. Kaliya Mardana, with two arms.-4. Kaliya Mardana, with four arms.-- 5. Suvitala.-6. Sukara.-7. Nrisinha.-S. Vasanta Vitala.

Page #158
142 RELIGIOUS SECTS or two years and a half. The whole expense of the establishment devolves upon the superior for the time being, and, as it is the object of each to outyie his predecessor, the charges are much heavier than the receipts of the institution, and, in order to provide for them, the Sannyasis employ the intervals of their temporary charge in travelling about the country, and levying contribution on their lay votaries, the amount of which is frequently very large, and is appropriated for the greater part to defray the costs of the occasional pontificate. The eight Maths are all in Tuluva, below the Ghats?, but, at the same time, MADHWACHARYA authorised the foundation of others above the Ghats under PADMANAbha Tirtha, to whom he gave images of Rama, and the Vyusa Salagram, with instructions to disseminate his doctrines, and collect money for the use of the shrine at Udipi: there are four establishments under the descendants of this teacher above the Glats, and the superiors visit Udipi from time to time, but never officiate there as pontiffs. The superiors, or Gurus, of the Madhwa sect, are Brahmans and Sannyasis, or profess cenobitic observances: the disciples, who are domesticated in the several Maths, profess also perpetual celibacy. The BUCHANAN states them at 13,000 Rupees at least, and often exceeding 20,000. ? They are at Kanur, Pejawar, Admar, Phalamar, Krishnapur, Sirur, Sode, and Putti.

Page #159
OF THE HINDUS. 143 lay votaries of these teachers are members of every class of society, except the lowest, and each Guru has a number of families hereditarily attached to him, whose spiritual guidance he may sell or mortgage to a Brahman of any sect. The ascetic professors of MADHWACHARYA's school adopt the external appearance of Dandis, laying aside the Brahmanical cord, carrying a staff and a waterpot, going bare-headed, and wearing a single wrapper stained of an orange colour with an ochry clay: they are usually adopted into the order from their boyhood, and acknowledge no social affinities nor interests. The marks common to them, and the lay votaries of the order, are the impress of the symbols of Vishnu upon their shoulders and breasts, stamped with a hot iron, and the frontal mark, which consists of two perpendicular lines made with Gopichandana, and joined at the root of the nose like that of the Sri Vaishnavas; but instead of a red line down the centre, the Madhwacharis make a straight black line with the charcoal from incense offered to Narayana, terminating in a round mark made with turmeric. The essential dogma of this sect, like that of the Vaishnavas in general, is the identification of Vishnu with the Supreme Spirit, as the pre-existent cause of the universe', from whose substance the world was In proof of these doctrines they cite the following texts from the SRUTI, or VEDAS: eko nArAyaNa AsInna brahmA na ca zaGkaraH / "Narayana alone was; not Brahma nor Sankara."

Page #160
144 RELIGIOUS SECTS made'. This primeval Vishnu they also affirm to be endowed with real attributes', most excellent, although indefinable and independent. As there is one independent, however, there is also one dependent, and this doctrine is the characteristic dogma of the sect, distinguishing its professors from the followers of RAMANUJA as well as SANKARA, or those who maintain the qualified or absolute unity of the deity. The creed of the Madhwas is Dwaita, or duality". It is not, however, that they discriminate between the principles of good and evil, or even the difference between spirit and matter, which is the duality known to other sects of the Hindus. Their distinction is of a more subtle character, and separates the Jivatma from the Paramatma, or the principle of life from the Supreme Being. Life, they say, is one and eternal, dependent upon the Supreme, and indissolubly connected with, but not the same with him. An important conse Ananda eka evAgra AsInArAyaNaH prabhuH / "Happy and alone before all was Narayana the Lord." 1 "The whole world was manifest from the body of Visulu," viSNodehAjjagatsarvamAvirAsIt / ? "VISHNU is independent, exempt from defects, and endowed with all good qualities." --- Tattwa Vivek.: Fata H atfoto pNurnirdoSo 'zeSasadguNaH / 3 "Independent and dependent is declared to be the two-fold condition of being." -- Tattwa Vivek.: FA Tari fafqui agafava i (Sarvadarsana Sangraha, p. 61.] 4 "As the bird and the string, as juices and trees, as rivers and oceans, as fresh water and salt, as the thief and his booty, as man and objects of sense, so are God and Life distinct, and

Page #161
145 quence of this doctrine is the denial of Moksha, in its more generally received sense, or that of absorption into the universal spirit, and loss of independent existence after death. The Yoga of the Saivas, and Sayujyam of the Vaishnavas, they hold to be impracticable1. OF THE HINDUS. The Supreme Being resides in Vaikuntha, invested with ineffable splendour, and with garb, ornaments, and perfumes of celestial origin, being the husband also of Lakshmi, or glory, Bhumi, the earth, and Nila, understood to mean Devi, or Durga, or personified matter. In his primary form no known qualities can be predicated of him, but when he pleases to associate with Maya, which is properly his desire, or wish, the three attributes of purity, passion, or ignorance, or the Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas Gunas, are manifested, as Vishnu, Brahma, and Siva, for the a both are ever indefinable."- Mahopanishad: nAnAvRkSarasA yathA yathA nadyaH samudrAzca zuddhodalavaNe yathA / corApahAryau ca yathA yathA puMviSayAvapi tathA jIvezvarI bhinnau sarvadaiva vilakSaNau // [ib. p. 69.] In confirmation of which they adduce texts from the Puranas and Vedas: "From the difference between Omniscience and partial knowledge, Omnipotence and inferior power, supremacy and subservience, the union of God and Life cannot take place." Garuda Purdia: sarvajJAlpajJAbhedAtsarvazaktyalpa zaktinaH / svAtantryapAratantryAbhyAM sambhogo nezajIvayoH // gAM puraM // " Spirit is Supreme, and above qualities; Life is feeble and subordinate."--Bhallaveya Upanishad: AtmA hi paramasvatantro 'dhiguNo jIvo 'lpazaktirasvatantraH / bhAM // 10

Page #162
146 RELIGIOUS SECTS creation, protection, and destruction of the world. These deities, again, perform their respective functions through their union with the same delusive principle to which they owed their individual manifestation. This account is clearly allegorical, although the want of some tangible objects of worship has converted the shadows into realities, and the allegory, when adapted to the apprehensions of ordinary intellects, has been converted into the legend known to the followers of Kabir, of the Supreme begetting the Hindu Triad by Maya, and her subsequent union with her sons!. Other i Colonel MACKENZIE, in his account of the sect, gives this legend in a different and rather unusual form, and one that indicates some relation to the Saiva sects. It is not, however, admitted as orthodox by those members of the sect whom I have encountered, nor do any traces of it appear in the works consulted. "The Lord of the Creation, by whose supremacy the world is illuminated, and who is infinitely powerful, creating and destroying many worlds in a moment, that Almighty Spirit, in his mind, contemplating the creation of a world for his pleasure, from his wishes sprung a goddess, named Itcha Sacktee; at her request, he directed her to create this world. Then the Sacktee, by the authority of God, immediately created three divine persons, generally called by Hindus the Moortee - trium, by their several names of Brahma, Vishnu and Siva, committing to them, separately, their respective charges in the expected world; Surstee, Sthutee, and Sayom, or the power of creating, nourishing, and destroying. When she had made these three lords, she requested of one after the other, that they might be her consort; but Brahma and Vishnu, disapproving of her request, she consumed them with the fire of her third eye, and proposed the same thing to Siva; then Sadaseeru, considering in his mind that

Page #163
OF THE HINDUS. 147 legends are current amongst the MADHWAS, founded on this view of the creation, in which BRAHMA and srva and other divinities are described as springing from his mind, his forehead, his sides, and other parts of his body. They also receive the legends of the Vaishnava Puranas, of the birth of BRAHMA from the Lotus, of the navel of VISHNU, and of Rudra from the tears shed by Brahms on being unable to comprehend the mystery of creation. The modes in which devotion to VISHNU is to be expressed are declared to be three, Ankana, Namakarana, and Bhajana, or marking the body with his symbols', giving his names to children, and other ob her demands were not agreeable to the divine law, replied that he could not be her consort, unless she granted her third eye to him. The goddess was pleased with his prudence, and adorned him with her third eye. So soon as Siva was possessed of that, he immediately destroyed her by a glance of the flaming eye, and revived Brahma and Vishnu, and of her ashes made three goddesses, Saraswatee, Latchmi, and Paravatee, and united one of them to each of the Trimoortee." (Account of the Marda Gooroos.- Asiatic Annual Register, 1801.) This legend is probably peculiar to the place where it was obtained, but the ideas and the notions adverted to in the text appear to have been misunderstood by Dr. BUCHANAN, who observes, that the Mardas believe in the generation of the gods, in a literal sense, thinking Visuau to be the Father of BRAMA, and BRAILMA the Father of Siva. - Mysore, Vol. I, 14. Especially with a hot iron, which practice they defend by a text from the VEDAS. Whose body is not cauterised, does not obtain liberation. waganga act Ha l l [Sarvad. S. p. 64.] To which, however, Sankaracharya objects, that Tapta does not 10*

Page #164
148 RELIGIOUS SECTS jects of interest, and the practice of virtue in word, act, and thought. Truth, good council, mild speaking, and study belong to the first; liberality, kindness, and protection, to the second, and clemency, freedom from enyy, and faith, to the last. These ten duties form the moral code of the Madhwas*. The usual rites of worship', as practiced by the Vaishnavas of this sect, are observed, and the same festivals. In the Puja, however, there is one peculiarity which merits notice as indicative of a friendly leaning towards the Saiva sects: the images of Siva, Durga, and GANESA are placed on the same shrine with the form of VISHNU, and partake in the adoration offered to his idol. Rites are conducive to final liappiness only, as they indicate a desire to secure the favor of VISHNU. The knowledge of his supremacy is essential to the zeal with which his approbation may be sought, but they consider it unnecessary to attempt an identification with him by abstract meditation, as mean cauterised, but purified with Tapas, or ascetic mortification. - * [Sarvad. S. p. 65.] | The daily ceremonies at Udipi are of nine descriptions: 1. Malavisarjana, cleaning the temple, 2. Upasthana, awaking Krishna, 3. Panchamrita, bathing him with milk, &c., 4. Udvarttana, cleaning the image, 5. Tirtha Puja, bathing it with holy water, 6. Alankara, putting on his ornaments, 7. Avritta, addressing prayers and hymns to him, 8. Mahapuja, presenting fruits, perfumes, &c., with music and singing, 9. Ratri Puja, nocturnal worship, waving lamps before the image, with prayers, offerings, and music.

Page #165
OF THE HINDUS. 149 that is unattainable'.-Those who have acquired the regard of VISHNU are thereby exempted from future birth, and enjoy felicity in Vaikuntha under four conditions, as Sarupya, similarity of form, Salokya, visible presence, Sannidhya, proximity, and Sarshthi, equal power". Besides the writings of the founder, the following works are considered as forming the Sastra, or scriptural authority, of this sect. The four Vedas, the Mahabharat, the Pancharatra, and the genuine or original Ramayana. It seems not improbable, that the founder of the Madhwa sect was originally a Saiva priest, and, although he became a convert to the Vaishnava faith, he encouraged an attempt to form a kind of compromise or alliance between the Saivas and Vaishnaivas. MADHWA was first iniated into the faith of SIVA at Ananteswar, the shrine of a Linga, and one of his names, ANANDA TIRTHA, indicates his belonging to the class of Dasnami Gosains, who were instituted by SANKARACHARYA; one of his first acts was to establish a Salagram, a type of VISHNU, at the shrine of SUBRAHMANYA, the warrior son of SIVA, and, as observed above, the images of SIVA are allowed to par 1 "Emancipation is not obtained without the favour of VISHNU. His favour is obtained from knowledge of his excellence, and not from a knowledge of his identity."-Sruti: a faprasAdAntareNa na labhyate prasAdazca guNotkarSajJAnAdeva nAbhedajJAnAt / [Sarvad. S. p. 68.] * [See also Mahanarayana Upan. 15. ap. Weber, Ind. Stud. II, 94.]

Page #166
150 RELIGIOUS SECTS take, in the Madhwa temples, of the worship offered to VISHNU. The votaries of the Madhwa Gurus, and of the Sankarachari Gosains, offer the Namaskar, or reverential obeisance, to their teachers mutually, and the Sringeri Mahant visits Udipi, to perform his adorations at the shrine of KKISHNA. It is evident, therefore, that there is an affinity between these orders, which does not exist between the Saivas and Vaishnavas generally, who are regarded by the Madhwas, even without excepting the Ramanujas, as Pashandis, or heretics, whether they profess the adoration of VISHNU or of Siva. SANAKADI SAMPRADAYIS, or NIMAVATS. This division of the Vaishnava faith is one of the four primary ones, and appears to be of considerable antiquity: it is one also of some popularity and extent, although it seems to possess but few characteristic peculiarities beyond the name of the founder, and the sectarial mark. NIMBADITYA is said to have been a Vaishnava ascetic, originally named Bhaskara Acharya, and to have been, in fact, an incarnation of the sun for the suppression of the heretical doctrines then prevalent: he lived near Brindavan, where he was visited by a Dandi, or, according to other accounts, by a Jaina ascetic, or Jati, whom he engaged in controversial discussion till sunset: he then offered his visitant some refreshment, which the practice of either mendicant renders unlawful after dark, and which the guest was,

Page #167
OF THE HINDUS. 151 therefore, compelled to decline: to remove the difficulty, the host stopped the further descent of the sun, and ordered him to take up his abode in a neighbouring Nimb tree, till the meat was cooked and eaten: the sun obeyed, and the saint was ever after named Nimbarka, or Nimbaditya, or the Nimb tree sun. The Nimavats are distinguished by a circular black mark in the centre of the ordinary double streak of white earth, or Gopichandan: they use the necklace and rosary of the stem of the Tulasi: the objects of their worship are KRISHNA and RADHA conjointly: their chief authority is the Bhagavat, and there is said to be a Bhashya on the Vedas by NIMBARKA: the sect, however, is not possessed of any books peculiar to the members, which want they attribute to the destruction of their works at Mathura in the time of Aurengzeb. The Nimavats are scattered throughout the whole of Upper India. They are met with of the two classes, coenobitical and secular, or Viraktas and Grihastas, distinctions introduced by the two pupils of NIMBAKRA, KESAVA BHATT, and HARI VYas: the latter is considered as the founder of the family which occupies the pillow of NIMBARKA at a place called Dhruva Kshetra, upon the Jamna, close to Mathura: the Mahant, however, claims to be a lineal descendant from NIMBARKA himself, and asserts the existence of the present establishment for a past period of 1400 years: the antiquity is probably exaggerated: the Nimavats are very numerous about Mathura, and they are also

Page #168
152 RELIGIOUS SECTS the most numerous of the Vaishnava sects in Bengal, with the exception of those who may be considered the indigenous offspring of that province. VAISHNAVAS OF BENGAL. The far greater number of the worshippers of VISHNU, or more properly of KRISHNAin Bengal, forming, it has been estiinated, one-fifth of the population of the province', derive their peculiarities from some Vaishnava Brahmans of Nadiya and Santipur, who flourished about the end of the fifteenth century. The two leading men in the innovation then instituted were ADWAITANAND and NITYANAND, who, being men of domestic and settled habits, seem to have made use of a third, who had early embraced the ascetic order, and whose simplicity and enthusiasm fitted him for their purpose, and to have set up CHAITANYA as the founder and object of a new form of Vaishnava worship. The history of CHAITANYA has been repeatedly written, but the work most esteemed by his followers is the Chaitanya Charitra of BRINDAVAN Das, which was compiled from preceding works by Murari GUPTA and DAMODARA, who were the immediate disciples of CHAITANYA, and who wrote an account, the first of his life as a Grihastha, or the Adi Lila, and the second of his proceedings as a pilgrim and ascetic, or 1 Ward on the Hindus, 2, 175. In another place he says five-sixteenths, p. 448.

Page #169
OF THE HINDUS. 153 the Madhya and Anta Lila. An abridgment of the composition of BUNDAVAN Das, under the title of Chaitanya Charitamrita, was made by KRishNa Das about 1590: although described by the author as an abridgment, it is a most voluminous work, comprising, besides anecdotes of CHAITANYA and his principal disciples, the expositions of the doctrines of the sect: it is written in Bengali, but it is interspersed most thickly with the Sanskrit texts on which the faith is founded, and which are taken from the Brahma Sanhita, the Vishnu Purana, the Bhagavad Gita, and, above all, the Sri Bhagavat, the work that appears about this period to have given a new aspect to the Hindu faith throughout the whole of Hindustan. The accounts we have to offer of CHAITANYA and his schism are taken from the Chaitanya Charitamrita. CHAITANYA was the son of a Brahman settled at Nadiya, but originally from Srihatta, or Silhet. His father was named JAGANNATH Misra, and his mother Sachi: he was conceived in the end of Magha 1484, but not born till Phalgun 1485, being thirteen months in the womb--his birth was accompanied by the usual portentous indications of a super-human event, and, amongst other circumstances, an eclipse of the moon was terminated by his entrance into the world. CHAITANYA was, in fact, an incarnation of KRISHNA, or Bhagavun, who appeared for the purpose of instructing mankind in the true mode of worshipping him in this age: with the like view he was, at the same time, incarnate in the two greater teachers of

Page #170
154 RELIGIOUS SECTS the sect as principal Ansas, or portions of himself, animating the form of ADWAITANAND, whilst NITYANAND was a personal manifestation of the same divinity, as he had appeared formerly in the shape of BALARAMA: the female incarnation was not assumed on this occasion, being, in fact, comprised in the male, for RADHA, as the Purna-Sakti, or comprehensive energy, and KRISHNA, as the Purna-Saktiman, or possessor of that energy, were both united in the nature of the Nadiya saint. The father of CHAITANYA died in his son's childhood, and his elder brother, VISVARUPA, had previously assumed the character of an ascetic: to take care of his mother, therefore, CHAITANYA refrained from following his inclinations, and continued in the order of the Grihastha, or householder, till the age of twenty-four, during which time he is said to have married the daughter of VALLABHACHARYA. At twenty-four', he shook off the obligations of society, and becoming a Vairagi, spent the next six years in a course of peregrinations between Mathura and Jagannath, teaching his doctrines, acquiring followers, and extending the worship of KRISHNA. At the end of this period, having nominated ADWAITACHARYA and NITYANAND to preside over the Vaishnavas of Bengal, and RUPA and SANATANA Over those of Mathura, CHAITANYA settled at Nilachal, or Cuttack, where he remained twelve 1 Not forty, as stated by Mr. WARD (2, 173): his whole life little exceeded that age, as he disappeared at forty-two.

Page #171
OF THE HINDUS. 155 years, engaging deeply in the worship of Jagannath, to whose festival he seems at least to have communicated great energy and reputed. The rest of his time was spent in tuition and controversy, and in receiving the visits of his disciples, who came annually, particularly the Bengalis, under ADWAITA and NITYANAND to Nilachal in the performance of acts of self denial, and in intent meditation on KRISHaA: by these latter means he seems to have fallen ultimately into a state of imbecility approaching to insanity, which engendered perpetually beatific visions of KRISHNA, RADHA, and the Goris: in one of these, fancying the sea to be the Jamna, and that he saw the celestial cohort sporting in its blue waters, he walked into it, and fainting with ecstasy, would have been drowned, if his emaciated state had not rendered him buoyant on the waves: lie was brought to shore in a fisherman's net, and recovered by his two resident disciples, SVARUPA and RAMANAND: the story is rendered not improbable by the uncertain close of CHAITANYA'S career: he disappeared; how, is not known: of course It may be observed, that in the frequent descriptions of the celebration of the Rath Yatra, which occur in the work of KkishNA Das, no instance is given of self-sacrifice amongst the numerous votaries collected, neither is there any passage that could be interpreted as commendatory of the practice: it is, in fact, very contrary to the spirit of Vaishnara devotion, and is probably a modern graft from Saiva or Sakta superstition. ABULFAZI. does not notice the practice, although he mentions that those who assist in drawing the car think thereby to obtain remission of their sins.

Page #172
156 RELIGIOUS SECTS his disciples suppose he returned to Vaikuntha, but we may be allowed to conjecture the means he took to travel thither, by the tale of his marine excursion, as it is gravely narrated by KRISHNA Das: his disappearance dates about A. D. 1527. Of ADWAITANAND and NrTYANAND no marvels, beyond their divine pervasion, are recorded: the former, indeed, is said to have predicted the appearance of KASHNA as CHAITANYA; a prophecy that probably wrought its own completion: he sent his wife to assist at the birth of the saint, and was one of his first disciples. ADWAITANAND resided at Santipur , and seems to have been a man of some property and respectability: he is regarded as one of the three Prabhus, or masters of the sect, and his descendants, who are men of property, residing at Santipur, are the chief Gosains, or spiritual superiors, conjointly with those of NITYANAND, of the followers of this faith. NitysNAND was an inhabitant of Nadiya, a Raahiya Brahman, and a householder: he was appointed especially by CHAITANYA, the superior of his followers in Bengal, nothwithstanding his secular character, and his being addicted to mundane enjoyments': his descendants Thus, according to KkishNa Das, when Raghunath Das visits him, he finds him at a feast with his followers, eating a variety of dainties; amongst others a dish called Pulina, and when he good humouredly notices it, NrtyanAND replies: gopajAti Ami bahugopasaGge Ami sukhapAie pulIna bhojana rngge|| "I am of the Gopa cast (i. e. fig.: a companion of KRISHNA, the

Page #173
OF THE HINDUS. 157 are still in existence, and are divided into two branches: those of the male line reside at Kharda, near Barrackpore; and those of the female at Balagor, near Sukhsagar: there are other families, however, of nearly equal influence in various parts of Bengal, descended from the other Gosains, the Kavirajas and original Mahants. Besides the three Prabhus, or CHAITANYA, ADWAITA, and NITYANAND, the Vaishnavas of this order acknowledge six Gosains as their original and chief teachers, and the founders, in some instances, of the families of the Gosains now existing, to whom, as well as to the Gokulastha Gosains, hereditary veneration is due. The six Gaudiya, or Bengal, Gosains, appear to have all sattled at Brindavan and Mathura, where many of their descendants are still established, and in possession of several temples: this locality, the agreement of dates, and the many points of resemblance between the institutions of VALLABHA and CHAITANYA render it extremely probable that their origin was connected, and that a spirit of rivalry and opposition gave rise to one or other of them. The six Gosains of the Bengal Vaishnavas are RUPA, cow-herd), and am amidst many Gopas, and such as we are, consider. Pulina a delicacy." A verse is also ascribed to him, said to have become proverbial: matsyera jhola kAminIra kol| Anande torAsave harihari bola // "Let all enjoy fish, broth, and woman's charms - be happy, and call upon Hari."

Page #174
158 RELIGIOUS SECTS SANATAN, JIVA, RAGHUNATH Bhat'i, RAGHUNATH Das, and Gopal BHAIS. RUPA and SANATAN'were brothers in the employ of the Mohammedan governor of Bengal, and were hence regarded as little better than Mechhas, or outcasts, themselves: the sanctity of CHAITANYA'S life and doctrine induced them to become his followers, and as it was a part of his system to admit all castes, even Musalmans, amongst his disciples, they were immediately enlisted in a cause, of which they became the first ornaments and supports: they were men of learning, and were very indefatigable writers, as we shall hereafter see, and the foundation of two temples at Brindavan, the most respectable reliques of the Hindu faith existing in upper Hindustan, is ascribed to their influence and celebrity". JIVA was the nephew From the indistinct manner in which they are conjointly described in the Bhakta Mula it might be thought that Rupa Sanutana was but a single individual, but, in one passage, the work indicates their being two brothers, conformably to the Charitamrita, and the tradition in general currency. [Price's Hindee and Hindust. Selections I, p. 132.] 2 The temples of Govind Deva and Madanmohan, both in ruins; a Sanskrit inscription in the former, however, attributing it to Min Sini Deva, a descendant of Pktuu Rio, is dated Samvat 1617, or A. D. 1591. Besides the authority of KRISHNA Dis for these two brothers being cotemporary with CHAITANYA, who died in 1527, I have a copy of the Vidagdha Madhava, of which RUPA is the author, dated 1525; it is not therefore likely, that SANATAN actually founded the temple of Govind Deva, although he may have been instrumental to its being undertaken. The interior of this temple is far superior to any of the religious structures to be met with along the Ganges and Jamna, and may almost be

Page #175
OF THE HINDUS. 159 of the preceding, the son of their younger brother: he was likewise an author, and the founder of a temple at Brindavan, dedicated to Radha Damodara. RaGHUNATH BHAI'I and RaguunATH DAs were both Brahmans of Bengal, but they established themselves in the vicinity of Mathurd and Brindavan. Goral Bha'i'i founded a temple and establishment at Brindivan, which are still maintained by his descendants; the presiding deity is Radna RAMANA. Next to the six Gosains, several learned disciples and faithful companions of CHAITANYA are regarded with nearly equal veneration: these are SRINIVAS, Gadadiar Panait, Sri SVARUPA, RAMANAND, and others, including Hari Das: the last, indeed, has obtained almost equal honour with his master, being worshipped as a divinity in some places in Bengal. It is recorded of him, that he resided in a thicket for many years, and during the whole time he repeated the name of KRISHNA three hundred thousand times daily. In addition to these chiefs, the sect enumerates eight Kavi Rajas, or eminent and orthodox bards, amongst whom is KRISHLA DAs, the author of the Chaitanya Charitamrita, and they also specify sixtyfour Mahantas, or heads of religious establishments. The object of the worship of the CHAITANYAS is considered handsome: the exterior of that of Madanmohan is remarkable for its being built something after the plan of the pyramidical temples of Tanjore; or rather its exterior corresponds with that of the temples at Bhuvanesrara in Cuttack. As. Res. Vol. XV, plate.

Page #176
160 RELIGIOUS SECTS KRISHNA: according to them he is Paramatma, or supreme spirit, prior to all worlds, and both the cause and substance of creation: in his capacity of creator, preserver, and destroyer he is BRAHMA, VISHAu, and Siva, and in the endless divisions of his substance or energy he is all that ever was or will be: besides these manifestations of himself, he has, for various purposes, assumed specific shapes, as Avatars, or descents; Ansas, or portions; Ansansas, portion of portions, and so on ad infinitum: his principal appearance and, in fact, his actual sensible manifestation was as KRISHNA, and in this capacity he again was present in CHAITANYA, who is therefore worshipped as the deity, as are the other forms of the same god, particularly as Goral, the cow - herd, or GoPiNATH, the lord of the milk-maids of Brindavan; his feats, in which juvenile characters are regarded, are lis Lila, or sport. It is not worth while to enter upon the prolix series of subtle and unmeaning obscurities in which this class of KRISHNA's worshippers envelop their sectarial notions: the chief features of the faith are the identification of Vishau with Brahma, in common with all the Vaishnava sects, and the assertion of his possessing, in that character, sensible and real attributes, in opposition to the Vedanta belief of the negative properties of God: these postulates being granted, and the subsequent identity of KRISHNA and CHAITANYA believed, the whole religious and moral code of the sect is comprised in one word, Bhakti, a term that signifies

Page #177
OF THE HINDUS. 161 a union of implicit faith with incessant devotion, and which, as illustrated by the anecdote of Hari Das above given, is the momentary repetition of the name of KRISHNA, under a firm belief, that such a practice is sufficient for salvation. The doctrine of the efficacy of Bhakti seems to have been an important innovation upon the primitive system of the Hindu religion. The object of the Vedas, as exhibiting the Vedanta, seeins to have been the inculcation of fixed religious duties, as a general acknowledgment of the supremacy of the deities, or any deity, and, beyond that, the necessity of overcoming material impurities by acts of self-denial and profound meditation, and so fitting the spiritual part for its return to its original sources; in a word, it was essentially the same system that was diffused throughout the old pagan world. But the fervent adoration of any one deity superseded all this necessity, and broke down practice and speculation, moral duties, and political distinctions. KRISHUA himself declares in the Bhagavat, that to his worshipper that worship presents whatever he wishes--paradise, liberation, Godhead, and is infinitely more efficacious than any or all observances, than abstraction, than knowledge of the divine nature, than the subjugation of the passions, than the practice of the Yoga, than charity, than virtue, or than any thing that is deemned most meritorious". Another singular and important consequence / yatkarmabhiryattapasA jJAnavairAgyatazca yat / yogena dAnadharmeNa

Page #178
162 results from these premises, for as all men are alike capable of feeling the sentiments of faith and devotion, it follows, that all castes become by such sentiments equally pure. This conclusion indeed is always admitted, and often stoutly maintained in theory, although it may be doubted whether it has ever been acted upon, except by CHAITANYA himself and his immediate disciples, at a period when it was their policy to multiply proselytes'. It is so far observed, RELIGIOUS SECTS shreyobhiritrairpi| sarva madbhaktiyogena madbhakto labhate 'JjasA / svargIqasi aufgaff Bhagavat, 11th Section [20, 33. 34. See also BURNOUF, Bhag. Pur., Vol. I, p. c.]. CHAITANYA admitted amongst his followers five Patthanswho purposed to attack and plunder him, but were stopped by his sanctity, and converted by his arguments: one of these, who was a Pir, he new-named RAM DAS, another, their leader, was a young prince (a Rajakumar) whom he named Bijjili Khan. CHAITANYA communicated the Upadesa, or initiating Mantra, to them, and they all became famous Vaishnavas; 131 af ait enfa CHAITANYA uniformly maintains the pre-eminence of the faith over caste: the mercy of God, he says, regards neither tribe nor family: Izvarera kRpA jAti kula nAhi mAne // KRISHNA did not disdain to eat in the house of T'idura, a Sudra: vidurera ghare kRSNa karila bhojana // and he cites Sanskrit texts for his authority-as zucisadbhaktidIptAgniH dagdhadujatikalmaSaH / zvapAko 'pi budhaiH zlAghyo na vedajJo 'pi nAstikaH // "The Chaniddla, whose impurity is consumed by the chastening fire of holy faith, is to be reverenced by the wise, and not the unbelieving expounder of the Vedas." Again : na me bhaktazcaturvedI madbhaktaH zvapacaH priyaH / tasmai deyaM tato grAhyaM sa ca pUjyo yathA hyaham // "The teacher of the four Vedas is not my disciple; the faithful Chandala enjoys my friendship; to him be given, and from him be received: let him be reverenced, even as I am reverenced." These pas

Page #179
OF THE HINDUS. 163 however, that persons of all castes and occupations are admitted into the sect, and all are at liberty to sink their civil differences in the general condition of mendicant and ascetic devotees, in which character they receive food from any hands, and of course eat and live with each other without regard to former distinctions. As followers of one faith all individuals are, in like manner, equally entitled to the Prasad, or food which has been previously presented to the deity, and it is probably the distribution of this, annually, at Jagannath, that has given rise to the idea, that at this place all castes of Hindus eat together: any reservation, however, on this head is foreign to the tenets of this sect, as well as of the Ramanandi Vaishnavas', and in both community of schism is a close coumecting link, which should, in deed as well as word, abrogate every other distinction. The Bhakti of the followers of this division of the Hindu faith is supposed to comprehend five Rasas or Ratis, tastes or passions: in its simplest form it is mere Santi, or quietism, such as was practiced by the Yogendras, or by sages, as SANAKA and his brethren, and other saints: in a more active state it is servitude, or Dasya, which every votary takes upon himself; a higher condition is that of Sakhya, a personal regard or friendship for the deity, as felt by BHIMA, sages are from the Chaitanya Charitamrita, where many others of similar purport may be found. See remark on the Ramanandi Vaishnavas; page 56. 11*

Page #180
164 RELIGIOUS SECTS ARJUNA, and others, honoured with his acquaintance. Vatsalya, which is a higher station, is a tender affection for the divinity, of the same nature as the love of parents for their children, and the highest degree of Bhakti is the Madhurya, or such passionate attachment as that which pervaded the feelings of the Gopis towards their beloved KRIshNA. The modes of expressing the feelings thus entertained by his votaries towards KRISHLA do not differ essentially from those prevalent amongst the followers of the Gokulastha Gosains: the secular worshippers, however, pay a less regular homage in the temples of KRISHNA, and in most parts of Bengal his public adoration occurs but twice a day, or between nine and twelve in the morning, and six and ten at night: occasionally, however, it does take place in a similar manner, or eight times a day. The chief ritual of the Bengal Vaishnavas of the class is a very simple one, and the Nama Kirtana, or constant repetition of any of the names of KRISHNA, or his collateral modifications, is declared to be the peculiar duty of the present age, and the only sacrifice the wise are required to offer; it is of itself quite sufficient to ensure future felicity: however, other duties, or Sadhanas, are enjoined, to the number of sixty-four, including many absurd, inany harmless, and many moral observances; as fasting every eleventh day, singing and dancing in honour of KRISHNA, and suppressing anger, avarice, and lust. Of all obligations, however, the Guru Padasraya, or servile veneration of the spiritual teacher, is the

Page #181
OF THE HINDUS. 165 most important and compulsory: the members of this sect not only are required to deliver up themselves and every thing valuable to the disposal of the Guru, they are not only to entertain full belief of the usual Vaishnava tenet, which identifies the votary, the teacher, and the god, but they are to look upon the Guru as one with the present deity, as possessed of more authority even than the deity, and as one whose favour is more to be courted, and whose anger is more to be deprecated, than even that of KRISHNA himself'. We have already had occasion to observe that this veneration is hereditary, and is paid to the successor of a deceased Gosain, although, in the estimation perhaps of his own worshippers, he is in his individual capacity more deserving of reprobation than of reverence. This blind and extravagant adoration of the Guru is, perhaps, the most irrational of all Hindu irrationalities, and it is but justice to the foun On this subject the following text occurs in the Upasana Chandrumrita: u 7: TO: FOTOT TT: # aft: FA II "The Mantra is manifest in the Guru, and the Guru is HARI himself." TyA I Ta: Fuga a FABIA I "First the Guru is to be worshipped, then I am to be worshipped." rita sadArAdhya : zreSTho mantrAdabhedataH / gurI tuSTe haristuSTaH nAnyathA kalpaatfefu: "The Guru is always to be worshipped: he is most excellent from being one with the Mantra. Hari is pleased when the Guru is pleased: millions of acts of homage else will fail of being accepted." Again: ETT Te TifaTat TTT Te 7 : 1 "When Hari is in anger, the Guru is our protector, when the Guru is in anger, we have none." These are from the Bhajanamrita,

Page #182
166 RELIGIOUS SECTS ders of the system to acquit them of being immediately the authors of this folly. The earliest works inculcate, no doubt, extreme reverence for the teacher, but not divine worship; they direct the disciple to look upon his Guru as his second father, not as his God: there is great reason to suppose, that the prevailing practice is not of very remote date, and that it originates chiefly with the Sri Bhagavat: it is also falling into some disrepute, and as we shall presently see, a whole division of even CHAITANYA's followers have discarded this part of the system. Liberation from future terrestrial existence is the object of every form of Hindu worship. The prevailing notion of the means of such emancipation is the reunion of the spiritual man with that primitive spirit, which communicates its individual portions to all nature, and which receives them, when duly purified, again into its essence. On this head, however, the followers of CHAITANYA, in common with most of the Vaishnava sects, do not seem to have adopted the Vedanta notions; and, although some admit the Sayujya, or identification with the deity, as one division of Mukti, others are disposed to exclude it, and none acknowledge its pre-eminence. Their Moksha is of two kinds: one, perpetual residence in Svarga, or Paradise, with possession of the divine attributes of supreme power, &c. and the other, elevation to Vaikuntha -the heaven of VISHNU, which is free from the influence of Maya, and above the regions of the Avatars, and where they enjoy one or all of the relations to

Page #183
OF THE HINDUS. 167 KRISHNA, which have been enumerated when speaking of the followers of RAMANUJA and MADHWACHARYA. The doctrines of the followers of CHAITANYA are conveyed in a great number of works, both in Sanskrit and Bengali. The sage himself, and the two other Mahaprabhus, NITYANAND and ADWAITA, do not appear to have left any written compositions, but the deficiency was amply compensated by RUPA and SANATAN, both of whom were voluminous and able writers. To RUPA are ascribed the following works; the Vidagdha Madhava, a drama; the Lalita Madhava, Ujjvala Nilamani, Dana Keli Kaumudi, poems in celebration of KRISHNA and RADHA; Bahustavavali, hymns; Ashtadasa Lila Khand; Padmavali, Govinda Virudavali, and its Lakshana, or exposition; Mathura Mahatmya, panegyrical account of Mathura, Nataka Lakshana, Laghu Bhagavat, an abridgment of the Sri Bhagavat, and the Vraja Vilasa Varnanam, an account of KRISHNA's sports in Brindavan. SANATAN was the author of the Hari Bhakti Vilas, a work on the nature of the deity and devotion, the Rasamrita Sindhu, a work of high authority on the same subjects, the Bhagavatamrita, which contains the observances of the sect, and the Siddhanta Sara, a commentary on the 10th Chapter of the Sri Bhagavat. Of the other six Gosuins, Jiva wrote the Bhagavat Sandarbha, the Bhakti Siddhanta, Gopala Champu, and Upadesamrita, and RAGHUNATH Das, the Manassiksha and Gunalesa Sukhada. These are all in Sanskrit. In Bengali, the Ragamaya Kona, a work on subduing the passions,

Page #184
168 RELIGIOUS SECTS is ascribed to RUPA, and Rasamaya Kalika, on devotedness to KnshNa, to SanATan. Other Sanskrit works are enumerated amongst the authorities of this sect, as the Chaitanya Chandrodaya, a drama*, Stava Mala, Stavamrita Lahari, by VISVANATH CHAKRAVARTI; Bhajanamrita, Sri Smarana Darpanu, by RAMCHANDRA Kaviraja; the Gopipremamrita, a comment on the Krishna Karnamrita, by KKISHLA DAs Kaviraja; and the Krishna Kirtana, by Govind Das and VidYAPATI. --- The biographical accounts of ChaiTanya have been already specified in our notice of the Chaitanya Charitamiita, and besides those, there enumerated, we have the Chaitanya Mangala, a history of the saint, by LOCHANA, and the Gauraganoddesa dipiku, an account of his chief disciples. The principal works of common reference, and written in Bengali, though thickly interspersed with Sanskrit texts, are the Upasanachandramrita, a ritual, by Lau Das, the Premabhakti Chandrika, by Thakur Gosain, the Pashanda Dalana, a refutation of other sects, by RADHAMADHAVA, and the Vaishnava Varddhana, by Daivaki NANDANA. There are no doubt many other works circulating amongst this sect, which is therefore possessed of a voluminous body of literature of its own * [by KAVIKARNAPURA.] The particulars of the above are taken chiefly from the CHAITANYA CHARITA MRITA, others from the Upasana Chandramrita, and a few from the list given by Mr. WARD: "Account of the Hindus", Vol. 2, 448.

Page #185
OF THE HINDUS. 169 The Vaishnavas of this sect are distinguished by two white perpendicular streaks of sandal, or Gopichandanu, down the forehead, uniting at the root of the nose, and continuing to near the tip; by the name of Radha Krishna stamped on the temples, breast and arms; a close necklace of Tulasi stalk of three strings, and a rosary of one hundred and eight or sometimes even of a thousand beads made of the stem of the Tulasi; the necklace is sometimes made of very minute beads, and this, in upper India, is regarded as the characteristic of the Chaitanya sect, but in Bengal it is only worn by persons of the lowest class. The Chaitanya sectaries consist of every tribe and order, and are governed by the descendants of their Gosains. They include soine Udasinas, or Vairagis, men who retire from the world, and live unconnected with society in a state of celibacy and mendicancy: the religious teachers are, however, married men, and their dwellings, with a temple attached, are tenanted by their family and dependents. Such coenobitical establishments as are common amongst the Ramanandis and other ascetics are not known to the great body of the Chaitanya Vaishnavas. Besides the divisions of this sect arising from the various forms under which the tutelary deity is worshipped, and thence denominated Radharamanis, Radhipalis, Vihariji and Govindji, and Yugala Bhaktas, and which distinctions are little more than nominal, whilst also they are almost restricted to the Bengal Vaishnavas about Mathura and Brindavan, there are

Page #186
170 RELIGIOUS SECTS in Bengal three classes of this sect, that may be regarded as seceders from the principal body; these are denominated Spashtha Dayakas, Karta Bhajas and Sahujas. The Spashtha Dayakas are distinguished from perhaps every other Hindu sect in India by two singularities-denial of the divine character, and despotic authority of the Guru, and the, at least professedly, platonic association of male and female coenobites in one conventual abode1. The secular followers of this sect are, as usual, of every tribe, and of the Grihastha, or householder order: the teachers, both male and female, are Udasina, or mendicants and ascetics, and lead a life of celibacy: the sectarial marks are a shorter Tilaka than that used by the other Chaitanyas, and a single string of Tulasi beads worn close round the neck: the men often wear only the Kaupina, and a piece of cloth round the waist, like an apron, whilst the women shave their heads, with the exception of a single slender tress: those amongst them who are most rigid in their conduct, accept no invitations nor food from any but persons of their own sect. The association of men and women is, according to their own assertions, restricted to a residence within the same inclosure, and leads to no other than such intercourse as becomes brethren and sisters, or than Like the brethren and sisters of the free spirit, who were numerous in Europe in the 13th century. See MOSHEIM 3, 379,

Page #187
OF THE HINDUS. 171 the community of belief and interest, and joint celebration of the praise of KRISHLA and CHAITANYA, with song and dance: the women act as the spiritual instructors of the females of respectable families, to whom they have unrestricted access, and by whom they are visited in their own dwellings: the institution is so far political, and the consequence is said to be actually that to which it obviously tends, the growing diffusion of the doctrines of this sect in Calcutta, where it is especially established. The Karta Bhajas, or worshippers of the Creator, are a sect of very modern origin, having been founded no longer than thirty years ago by RAMA SARAN Pala, a Gwula, an inhabitant of Ghospara, a village near Sukh Sugar', in Bengal'. The chief peculiarity of this sect is the doctrine of the absolute divinity of the Guru, at least as being the present Krishna, or deity incarnate, and whom they therefore, relinquishing every other form of worship, venerate as their Ishta Devata, or elected god: this exclusive veneration is, "See Mr. Ward's account of this sect, Vol. 2, 175; in a note he has given a translation of the Mantra: "Oh! sinless Lord -- Oh! great Lord, at thy pleasure I go and return, not a moment am I without thee, I am even with thee, save, Oh! great Lord:" the following is the original: ait 3 HETTY #TfA NTATT sukhe cali phiri tilArddha tomA chADA nahi Ami tomAra saGge fee TETT HETTY II This is called the Solah anu Mantra, the Neophyte paying that sum, or sixteen annas, for it: it is perhaps one singularity in the sect, that this Mantra is in Bengali, a common spoken language -- in all other cases it is couched in Sanskrit, the language of the gods,

Page #188
172 RELIGIOUS SECTS however, comprehended within wide limits: we have seen that it prevails amongst the followers of Chaitunya generally, and it need scarcely have been adopted as a schismatical distinction: the real difference, however, is the person, not the character of the Guru, and the innovation is nothing, in fact, but an artful encroachment upon the authority of the old hereditary teachers or Gosains, and an attempt to invest a new family with spiritual power: the attempt has been so far successful, that it gave affluence and celebrity to the founder, to which, as well as his father's sanctity, the son, RAMDULAL Pal has succeeded. It is said to have numerous disciples, the greater proportion of whom are women. The distinctions of caste are not acknowledged amongst the followers of this sect, at least when engaged in any of their religious celebrations, and they eat together in private, once or twice a year: the initiating Mantra is supposed to be highly efficacious in removing disease and barrenness, and hence many infirin persons and childless women are induced to join the sect. The remaining division of the Bengal Vaishnavas allow nothing of themselves to be known: their professions and practices are kept secret, but it is believed that they follow the worship of Sakti, or the female energy, agreeably to the left handed ritual, the nature of which we shall hereafter have occasion to describe. The chief temples of the Bengal Vaishaavas, besides those which at Dwaraka and Brindavan, and particularly at Jagannath, are objects of universal reverence,

Page #189
OF THE HINDUS. 173 are three, one at Nadiya dedicated to CHAITANYA, one at Ambika to NITYANAND and the same, and one at Agradwipa dedicated to GoPiNATH: at the latter a celebrated Mela, or annual fair, is held in the month of March, at which from 50 to 100,000 persons are generally collected. RADHA VALLABHIS. Although the general worship of the female personifications of the Hindu deities forms a class by itself, yet when individualised as the associates of the divinities, whose energies they are, their adoration becomes so linked with that of the male power, that it is not easy, even to their votaries, to draw a precise line between them: they, in fact, form a part of the system, and Lakshmi and Sita are the preferential objects of devotion to many of the followers of RAMANUJA and RAMANAND, without separating them from the communion of the sect. In like manner Radia, the favourite mistress of KrishNa, is the object of adoration to all the sects who worship that deity, and not unfrequently obtains a degree of preference that almost throws the character from whom she derives her importance into the shade: such seems to be the case with the sect now noticed, who worship KRISHNa as Radha Vallabha, the lord or lover of Radna. The adoration of Radha is a most undoubted innovation in the Hindu creed, and one of very recent origin. The only Radia that is named in the Mahu

Page #190
174 RELIGIOUS SECTS bharat* is a very different personage, being the wife of DURYODHANA's charioteer, and the nurse of KARNA. Even the Bhagavat makes no particular mention of her amongst the Gopis of Brindavan, and we must look to the Brahma Vaivartta Purana, as the chief authority of a classical character, on which the pretensions of RADHA are founded; a circumstance which is of itself sufficient to indicate the comparatively modern date of the Purana. According to this work **, the primeval being having divided himself into two parts, the right side became KRISHNA, and the left Radna, and from their union, the vital airs and mundane egg were generated. Radha being, in fact, the Ichchha Sakti, the will or wish of the deity, the manifestation of which was the universe. Radha continued to reside with KRISHNa in Goloka, where she gave origin to the Gopis, or her female companions, and received the homage of all the divinities. The Gopas, or male attendants of KNSHNA, as we have formerly remarked, were in like mamer produced from his person. The grossness of Hindu personification ascribes to the KRISHLA of the heavenly Goloka the defects of the terrestial cowherd, and the RADHA of that region is not more exempt from the causes or effects of jealousy than the nymph of Brindavan. Being on one occasion offended with KRISHNA for his infidelity, she denied him access to her palace, * [V, 4759. 60.] ** [II, 45. 46.]

Page #191
OF THE HINDUS. 175 on which she was severely censured by SUDAda, a Gopa, and confidential adviser of KRISHNA. She therefore cursed him, and doomed him to be born on earth as an Asura, and he accordingly appeared as SANKHACHUThA. He retaliated by a similar imprecation, in consequence of which RADHA was also obliged to quit her high station, and was born at Brindavan on earth, as the daughter of a Vaisya, named VoISHABHANC, by his wife KALAVATI. KRISHNA having, at the same time, become incarnate, was married to her at Brindavan, when he was fourteen, and she was twelve years of age: as a further result of the imprecation, she was separated from him after he attained maturity, until the close of his earthly career; when she preceded him to the celestial Goloka, and was there reunited with him. The following is a further illustration of the notions of Radia entertained by this sect. It is the address of GANESA to her, in the Brahma Vain vartta Purana *, after she had set the example of presenting offerings to him. "Mother of the universe, the worship thon hast offered affords a lesson to all mankind. Thou art of one formn with Brahma, and abidest on the bosom of KRISIA. Thou art the presiding goddess of his life, and more dear than life to him, on the lotus of whose feet meditate the gods Brahmu, Sica, Sesha, and the rest, and Sanaka and other mighty munis, and the chiefs of the sages, and holy men, and all the faithful. Rapis is the created left half, aud MADHAVA the right, and the great Lakshmi, the mother of the world, was made from thy left side. Thou art the * [IV, 123.]

Page #192
176 RELIGIOUS SECTS great goddess, the parent of all wealth, and of the Vedas, and of the world. The primeval Prakriti, and the universal Prakriti, and all the creations of the will, are but forms of thee. Thou art all cause and all effect. That wise Yogi, who first pronounces thy name, and next that of KRisuNA, goes to his region; but he that reverses this order, incurs the sin of Brahminicide! Thou art the mother of the world. The Paramatma Hari is the father. The Guru is more venerable than the father, and the mother more venerable than the Guru. Although he worship any other god, or even KRisuka, the cause of all, yet the fool in this holy land who reviles RADIIKA shall suffer sorrow and pain in this life, and be condemued to hell, as long as the sun and moon endure. The spiritual preceptor teaches wisdom, and wisdom is from mystical rites and secret prayers; but they alone are the prayers of wisdom, that inculcate faith in Kristika and in you. He who preserves the Mantras of the gods through successive births, obtains faith in Durgh, which is of difficult acquisition. By preserving the Mantra of DURGA he obtains SAMBHU, who is eternal happiness and wisdom. By preserving the Mantra of SAMBIU, the cause of the world, he obtains your lotus feet, that most difficult of attainments. Having found an asylum at your feet, the pious man never relinquishes them for an instant, por is separated from them by fate. Having with firm faith received, in the holy land of Bharata, your Mantra (initiating prayer) from a l'aishnava, and adding your praises (Stava) or charm (karacha), which cleaves the root of works, he delivers himself (from future births) with thousands of his kindred. He who having properly worshipped his Guru with clothes, ornaments, and sandal, and assumed thy Kavacha (a charm or prayer, carried about the person in a small gold or silver casket) is equal to VisieNu himself." In what respect the Radha Vallabhis differ from those followers of the Bengali Gosains, who teach the Accordingly the formula used by the Radha Vallabhi sect, and the like, is always Radna Kristika, never KRisia Radua.

Page #193
OF THE HINDUS. 177 worship of this goddess in conjunction with KRISHNA, does not appear, and perhaps there is little other difference than that of their acknowledging separate teachers. Instead of adhering to any of the hereditary Gosains, the members of this sect consider a teacher named HARI VANS as their founder. This person settled at Brindavan, and established a Math there, which in 1822 comprised between 40 and 50 resident ascetics. He also erected a temple there that still exists, and indicates, by an inscription over the door, that it was dedicated to Sri Radha Vallabha by HARI VANS, in Samvat 1641, or A. D. 1585. A manual, entitled Radha Sudha Nidhi, which is merely a series of Sanskrit verses in praise of RADIA, is also ascribed to the same individual. A more ample exposition of the notions of the sect, and of their traditions and observances, as well as a collection of their songs or hymns, is the Seva Sakhi Vani, a work in Bhakha, in upwards of forty sections. There are other works in the vernacular dialects, and especially in that of Braj, or the country about Mathura and Brindavan, which regulate or inspire the devotion of the worshippers of Radha Vallabha. SAKHI BHAVAS. This sect is another ramification of those which adopt KRISHNA and RADIA for the objects of their worship, and may be regarded as more particularly springing from the last named stock, the Radha Vallabhis. As RADHA is their preferential and exclusive divinity, 12

Page #194
178 their devotion to this personification of the Sakti of KRISHNA is ridiculously and disgustingly expressed. In order to convey the idea of being as it were her followers and friends, a character obviously incompatible with the difference of sex, they assume the female garb, and adopt not only the dress and ornaments, but the manners and occupations of women: the preposterous nature of this assumption is too apparent, even to Hindu superstition, to be regarded with any sort of respect by the community, and, accordingly, the Sakhi Bhavas are of little repute, and very few in number: they occasionally lead a mendicant life, but are rarely met with: it is said that the only place where they are to be found, in any number, is Jaypur: there are a few at Benares, and a few in Bengal. RELIGIOUS SECTS CHARAN DASIS. Another Vaishnava sect conforming with the last in the worship of Radha and Krishna was instituted by CHARAN DAS, a merchant of the Dhusar tribe, who resided at Dehli in the reign of the second ALEMGIR. Their doctrines of universal emanation are much the same as those of the Vedanta school, although they correspond with the Vaishnava sects in maintaining the great source of all things, or Brahma, to be KRISHNA: reverence of the Guru, and assertion of the pre-eminence of faith above every other distinction, are also common to them with other Vaishnava sects, from whom, probably, they only differ in re

Page #195
OF THE HINDUS, 179 quiring no particular qualification of caste, order, nor even of sex, for their teachers: they affirm, indeed, that originally they differed from other sects of Vaishnuus in worshipping no sensible representations of the deity, and in excluding even the Tulasi plant and Sulayrum stone from their devotions: they have, however, they admit, recently adopted them, in order to maintain a friendly intercourse with the followers of RAMANAND: another peculiarity in their system is the importance they attach to morality, and they do not acknowledge faith to be independent of works: actions, they maintain, invariably meet with retribution or reward: their moral code, which they seem to have borrowed from the Mudhwas, if not from a purer source, consists of ten prohibitions. They are not to lie, not to revile, not to speak harshly, not to discourse idly, not to steal, not to commit adultery, not to ofler violence to any created thing, not to imagine evil, not to cherish hatred, and not to indulge in conceit or pride. The other obligations enjoined are, to discharge the duties of the profession or caste to which a person belongs, to associate with pious men, to put implicit faith in the spiritual preceptor, and to adore Hari as the original and indefinable cause of all, and who, through the operation of Mara, created the miverse, and has appeared in it occasionally in a mortal form, and particularly as KKISHNA at Brindaran. The followers of CHARAN Das are both clerical and secular; the latter are chiefly of the mercantile order; 12*

Page #196
180 RELIGIOUS SECTS the former lead a mendicant and ascetic life, and are distinguished by wearing yellow garments and a single streak of sandal, or Gopichandana, down the forehead; the necklace and rosary are of Tulusi beads: they wear also a small pointed cap, round the lower part of which they wrap a yellow turban. Their appearance in general is decent, and their deportment decorous; in fact, although they profess mendicity, they are well supported by the opulence of their disciples; it is possible, indeed, that this sect, considering its origin, and the class by which it is professed, arose out of an attempt to shake off the authority of the Gokulastha Gosuins. The authorities of the sect are the Sri Bhugaat and Gita, of which they have Bhusha translations: that of the former is ascribed, at least in parts, to CHARAN Das himself: he has also left original works, as the Sandeha Sugar and Dharma Jihuj, in a dialogue between him and his teacher, Suku Deva, the same, according to the Churan Dasis, as the pupil of VYAS, and narrator of the Puruuas. The first disciple of CHARAN DAs was his own sister, SAHAJI Bai, and she succeeded to her brother's authority, as well as learn - ing, having written the Sahaj Prakas and Solah Nirmaya: they have both left many Sabdus and Kavits: other works, in Bhasha, have been composed by various teachers of the sect. The chief seat of the Charan Dusis is at Dehli where is the Samudh, or monument of the founder: this establishment consists of about twenty resident

Page #197
OF THE HINDU S. 181 members: there are also five or six similar Maths at Dehli, and others in the upper part of the Doab, and their numbers are said to be rapidly increasing. HARISCHANDIS, SADHNA PANTHIS and MADHAVIS. These sects may be regarded as little more than nominal. The two first have originated, apparently, in the determination of some of the classes considered as outcaste, to adopt new religious as well as civil distinctions for themselves, as they were excluded from every one actually existing. The Harischandis are Doms, or sweepers, in the western provinces: their name bears an allusion to the Pauranik prince Harischandra', who, becoming the purchased slave of a man of this impure order, instructed his master, it is said, in the tenets of the sect. What they were, however, is not known, and it may be doubted whether any exist. Sadana, again, was a butcher, but it is related of bim, that he only sold, never slaughtered meat, but purchased it ready slain. An ascetic rewarded his humanity with the present of a stone, a Salagram which he devoutly worshipped, and, in consequence, VISHNU was highly pleased with him, and conferred upon him all his desires. Whilst on a pilgrimage, the wife of a Brahman fell in love with him, but be replied to her advances, by stating, that a throat must be cut before he would comply, which she misinter See the Story of Harischandra in Ward, Vol. I, p. 16. Note,

Page #198
182 RELIGIOUS SECTS preting, cut off her husband's head: finding Sadhna regarded her on this account with increased aversion, she accused him of the crime, and as he disdained to vindicate his innocence, his hands were cut off as a punishment, but they were restored to him by JAGANNATH. The woman burnt herself on her husband's funeral pile, which SADHNA observing exclaimed: "No one knows the ways of women, she kills her husband, and becomes a Sati," which plirase has passed into a proverb. What peculiarity of doctrine he introduced amongst the Vaishuar'as of his tribe, is no where particularised. Madho is said to have been an ascetic, wlio founded an order of mendicants called Mudhuris: they are said to travel about always with a Saroda or Bulian, stringed instruments of the guitar kind, and to accompany their solicitations with song and music: they are rarely, if ever, to be met with, and their peculiarity of doctrine is not known. The founder appears to be the same with the MADHOJI of the Bhaktu Mulo, who was an inhabitant of Guilogarh, but there are several celebrated ascetics of the same name, especially a Madio Das, a Brahman of Kanoj, who was a man of considerable learning, and spent some time in Orissa and Brinlavan. He was probably a follower of CHATTANYA. SANNY ISIS, VAIRAGIS, &c. Much confusion prevails in speaking of the mendicant and monastic orders of the Hindus, by the indis

Page #199
183 criminate use of the terms prefixed to this division of our subject, and from considering them as specific denominations. They are, on the contrary, generic terms, and equally applicable to any of the erratic beggars of the Hindus, be they of what religious order they may they signify, in fact, nothing more than a man, who has abandoned the world, or has overcome his passions, and are therefore equally suitable to any of the religious vagrants we meet with in Hindustan : the term Fakir is of equally general application and import, although it is of Mohammedan origin, and in strictness more descriptive of the holy beggars of that faith. OF THE HINDUS. Although, however, Sunnyasis and Vairagis, and other similar denominations are used, and correctly used in a wide acceptation, yet we occasionally do find them limited in meaning, and designating distinct and inimical bodies of men. When this is the case, it may be generally concluded, that the Sunnyasis imply the mendicant followers of SIVA, and the Vairagis those of VISHNU. The distinction thus made requires, at its outset, a peculiar exception, for besides the indiscriminate application of the term Sannyasi to the Vaishnavas, as well as other mendicants; there is a particular class of them to whom it really appertains, these are the Tridandis, or Tridandi Sannyasis. The word Danda originally imports a staff, and it figuratively signifies moral restraint; exercised in three ways especially, or in the control of speech, body,

Page #200
184 and mind; or word, deed, and thought: a joint reference to the literal and figurative sense of the term has given rise to a religious distinction termed Danda Grahanam, the taking up of the staff, or adopting the exercise of the moral restraints above-mentioned, and carrying, as emblematic of such a purpose, either one, or, as in the present instance, three small wands or staves. Tridandi designates both these characteristics of the order. RELIGIOUS SECTS The Tridandi Sannyasis are such members of the Ramanuja, or Sri Vaishnava sect, as have past through the two first states of the Brahmanical order, and entered that of the Sannyasi, or the ascetic life: their practices are, in some other respects, peculiar: they never touch metals nor fire, and subsist upon food obtained as alms from the family Brahmans of the Sri Vaishnava faith alone: they are of a less erratic disposition than most other mendicants, and are rarely met with in upper India: they are found in considerable numbers, and of high character, in the south: in their general practices, their religious worship, and philosophical tenets, they conform to the institutes and doctrines of RAMANUJA. VAIRAGIS. The term Vairagi implies a person devoid of passion', and is therefore correctly applicable to every religious mendicant, who affects to have estranged From Vi privative prefix, and Raya passion.

Page #201
OF TIIE HINDUS. 185 himself from the interests and emotions of mankind. Viruktu, the dispassionate, and Avadhutu, the liberated, have a similar import, and are therefore equally susceptible of a general application: they are, indeed, so used in many cases, but it is more usual to attach a more precise sense to the terms, and to designate by them the mendicant Vaishhuras of the Raminandi class, or its ramifications, as the disciples of KABIR, DADU, and others. The ascetic order of the Ramanandi Vaishuravus is considered to have been instituted especially by the twelfth disciple of RAMANAND), Sri ANAND: they profess perpetual poverty and continence, and subsist upon alms: the greater number of them are erratie, and observe no form of worship, but they are also residents in the Maths of their respective orders', and the spiritual guides of the worldly votaries: it is almost impossible, however, to give any general cha The Romanandi Vairagis, although indigenous in upper India, have established themselves in the Dekhan, as mentioned by BUCHANAN (Mysore, II, 76). The account he gives there of the Dakhini Vairagis is an excellent illustration of the confusion that prevails respecting the application of the term; as he has blended with the Romanandi ascetics, who are aceurately entitled to the designation, a variety of religions vagrants, to some of whom the name is rarely, and to others never applied: as Paramahansas, Digambaras, or Vagas, Urddhabahus, and even Aghoris; the latter are not named, but they, or sinilar Sairu mendicants, are the only individuals who extort compassion by burning themselves with torches, and cutting themselves with swords.?

Page #202
186 RELIGIOUS SECTS racter of these Vairugis, as, although united generally by the watch - word of Vishnu, or his incarnations, there are endless varieties both of doctrine and practice amongst them: those who are collected in Maths are of more fixed principles than their vagrant brethren, amongst whom individuals are constantly appearing in some new form with regard to the deity tliey worship, or the practices they follow!. Such are the Sita Padris, Ramati Roms, and others; also the new and scarcely yet known sects Gulal Dasis, and Daryo Dusis: mention is also made in the Dabistan, of a number of Hindu mendicants, who are no longer numerous, if ever to be encountered. It is not possible in general, however, to discriminate the casses to which they belong. as in the descriptions given by the writer, he usually confines himself to a few peculiarities of practice that afford po guide to the principles of the sect, and as in the case of the Dherls, he confounds the distinctiou of caste, or occupation with that of religions belief. Many of the vagrant ascetics whom he notices belong also rather to the Mohammedan, than the Ilindu religion. as in the followers of SHEIKH Bebis. AD Din Medar (Dabist. II, 223 ff. G. de Tassy, la relig. musulmane dans l'Inde. Paris, 1831, p. 54-62.] -- who, although they credit the divine mission of Mohammed, disregard the established forms of the Musalman faith, chew Bhang, and go naked, smearing their bodies with Vibhuti, or the ashes of burnt cowdung, and twisting their hair into the Jata, or braid worn by Hindu asceties-except as professed worshippers of Niranjan, or the indescribable deity, and a belief in magic, these mendicauts have little in common with the Hindu religion, or perhaps with any, although, with a facility of which innumerable instances occur in Hindustan, they bave adopted many of the Hindu practices. The tomb of Sheikh Medar is still to be seen at Makhanpur, near Firozubad, in the Doab, where, at the time of the Dabistan, an annual meeting of his disciples was held. The tomb is an

Page #203
OF THE HINDUS. 187 NIGAS. All the sects include a division under this denomination. The Nagus are of the same description as the l'uiragis, or Sunnyasis, in all essential points, but in their excess of zeal they carry their secession from ordinary manners so far, as to leave off every kind of covering, and, as their name signifies, go naked; there are, however, other points in which they differ froni the general character of Hindu mendicants, and they are inquestionably the most worthless and profligate members of their respective religions. A striking proof of their propensities is their use of arms. They always travel with weapons, isually a matchlock and sword and shield, and that these implements are not carried in vain has been shewn on varions occasions: the sanguinary conflicts of opposite sects of Hindu mendicants have been described in several publications with the customary indistinctness as to the parties concerned: these parties are the l'uishiara and Saiva Nagas chiefly, assisted and probably instigated by the Vairagi and Sannyasi members of those two sects, and aided by abandoned characters from all the schisms connected respectively with the one or the other': it wonld, however, be extensive building, though in decay. The Dabistan, although it contains many curious, and some correct notices of the Hindu religion, affords too loose and inaccurate a description to be consultell with advantage. | As. Res. VI, 317, and XII, 455; an occurence of a similar

Page #204
188 doing an injustice to the mendicant orders of any seet, to suppose that they are universally or even generally implicated in these atrocious affrays. RELIGIOUS SECTS SAIVAS. The worship of SIVA in the districts along the Ganges presents itself under a very different aspect from that of VISHNU, and with some singular anomalies. It appears to be the most prevalent and popular of all the modes of adoration, to judge by the number of shrines dedicated to the only form under which SIVA is reverenced, that of the Linga; yet it will be generally observed, that these temples are scarcely ever the resort of numerous votaries, and that they are regarded with comparatively little veneration by the Hindus. Benares, indeed, furnishes exceptions, and the temple of Visvesvara' is thronged nature is recorded by the author of the Dabistan, who mentions, that in 1050 of the Hijra a severe conflict took place at Dwaraka between a set of Vaishnava ascetics termed Mundis, from shaving their heads, and the Sannyasis, in which a great number of the former were slain [Dabist. II, 197]. "The Lord of all, an epithet of SIVA, represented as usual by a Linga. It is one of the twelve principal emblems of this description. and has been, for many centuries, the chief object of veneration at Kasi or Benares. The old temple was partially destroyed by the Mohammedans in the reign of AURENGZEB: the present was built by AnALYA BAI, the Mahratta Princess, and, although small and without pretension to magnificence, is remarkable for the minute beauty of its architectural embellishments.

Page #205
OF THE HINDUS. 189 with a never-ceasing crowd of adorers. There is, however, little solemnity or veneration in the hurried mamer in which they throw their flowers or fruits before the image'; and there are other temples, the dwellings of other divinities, that rival the abode of Visvesvara in popular attraction. The adoration of Siv., indeed, has never assumed, in Upper India, a popular form. He appears in his shrmes only in an unattractive and rude emblem, the mystic purpose of which is little understood, or regarded by the uninitiated and vulgar, and which offers nothing to interest the feelings or excite the imagination. No legends are recorded of this deity of a poetic and pleasing character; and above all, such legends "A Hindu temple comprises an outer court, usually a quadrangle, sometimes surrounded by a piazza, and a central edifice constituting the shrine. This, which in Upper India is generally of small dimensions, is divided into two parts, the Sabhi, or vestibule, and the Garbhagriha, or adytum, in which the Image is placed. The course of worship is the cireumambulating of the temple, keeping the right hand to it, as often as the devotee pleases: the worshipper then enters the vestibule, and if a bell is suspended there, as is commonly the case, strikes two or three times upon it. Ile then advances to the threshold of the shrine, presents his offering, which the officiating Bralunan receives, mutters inaudibly a short prayer, accompanied with prostration, or simply with the act of lifting the hands to the foreliead, and departs. There is nothing like a religious service, and the rapid mamer in which the whole is performed, the quick succession of worshippers, the gloomy aspect of the shrine, and the seattering about of water, oil, and faded flowers, inspire any thing but feelings of reverence or devotion.

Page #206
190 RELIGIOUS SECTS as are narrated in the Purauas and Tantras, have not been presented to the Hindus in any accessible shape. The Saivas have no works in any of the common dialects, like the Ramayana, the Vartta, or the Bhaktamala. Indeed, as far as any enquiry has yet been instituted, no work whatever exists, in any vernacular dialect, in which the actions of SIVA, in any of his forms, are celebrated. It must be kept in mind, however, that these observations are intended to apply only to Gangetic Hindustan, for in the South of India, as we shall hereafter see, popular legends relating to local manifestations of SIVA are not uncommon. Corresponding to the absence of multiplied forms of this divinity as objects of worship, and to the want of those works which attach importance to particular manifestations of the favourite god, the people can scarcely be said to be divided into different sects, any farther than as they may have certain religious mendicants for their spiritual guides. Actual divisions of the worshippers of SIVA are almost restricted to these religious personages, collected sometimes in opulent and numerous associations, but for the greater part detached, few, and indigent. There are no establishments amongst the Saivas of Hindustan, like those of Srinath or Puri; no individuals as wealthy as the Gokulastha Gosains, nor even as influential as the descendants ofADWAITA and NITYANAND. There are no teachers of ancient repute except SANKARA ACHarya, and his doctrines are too philosophical and speculative to have made him popular.

Page #207
191 OF THE HINDUS. The worship of SIVA continues, in fact, to be what it appears to have been from a remote period, the religion of the Brahmanas'. SAMBHU is declared by MANU to be the presiding deity of the Brahmanical order, and the greater number of them, particularly those who practice the rites of the Vedas, or who profess the study of the Sastras, receive SIVA as their tutelary deity, wear his insignia, and worship the Linga, either in temples, in their houses, or on the side of a sacred stream, providing, in the latter case, extempore emblems kneaded out of the mud or clay of the river's bed. The example of the Brahmans and the practice of ages maintain the veneration universally offered to the type of SIVA; but it is not the prevailing, nor the popular condition of the Hindu faith, along the banks of the Ganges. We shall now proceed to specify the different classes into which the worshippers of SIVA, as distinct from the mass of Brahmans, may be distinguished. DANDIS and DASNAMIS. It is customary to consider these two orders as forming but one division. The classification is not, in every instance, correct, but the practices of the two are, in many instances, blended, and both denominations are accurately applicable to the same individual. It will not be necessary, therefore, to deviate from the ordinary enumeration. See a preceding Note page 2. [The received text of Manu does not contain the Sloka there quoted.]

Page #208
192 RELIGIOUS SECTS The Dandis, properly so called, and the Tridandis of the Vaishnavas, are the only legitimate representatives of the fourth Asrama, or mendicant life, into which the Hindu, according to the instructions of his inspired legislators, is to enter, after passing through the previous stages of student, householder and hermit'. It is not necessary, however, to have gone through the whole of the previous career, as the Brahman may pass from any one of the first orders to the last at once; he is then to take up his staff and water-pot, to derive from begging such a portion of food as is sufficient for his mere sustenance, and to devote the remainder of his day to holy study and pious meditation3. Thus MANU, 6, 33: vaneSu tu vihRtyaivaM tRtIyaM bhAgamAyuSaH / caturthamAyuSo bhAgaM tyaktvA saGgAnparivrajet // Having thus performed religions acts in a forest during the third portion of his life, let him become a Sannyasi for the fourth portion of it, abandoning all sensual affection." So MANU, as expounded by KULLUKA BRATTA, 6, 38: prAjApatyAM nirUpyeSTiM sarvavedasadakSiNAm / AtmanyagnInsamAropya brAhmaNaH pravrajedgRhAt // brahmacaryadeva pravrajedgRhAdvA vanAdvA iti TIkA / "Having performed the sacrifice of Prajapati, &c. a Brahman may proceed from his house, that is, from the second order, or he may proceed even from the first to the condition of a Sannyasi. Indeed the intermediate stage of the lanaprastha is amongst the prohibited acts in the Kali age. 3 Agreeably to the high authority already quoted, 6, 41, 43: AgArAdabhiniSkrAntaH pavitropacito muniH / samupoDheSu kAmeSu nirapekSaH parivrajet //

Page #209
OF TIIE HINDUS. 193 Adopting, as a general guide, the rules of original works, the Danai is distinguished by carrying a small Dand, or wand, with several processes or projections from it, and a piece of cloth dyed with red ochre, in which the Brahmanical cord is supposed to be enshrined, attached to it: he shaves his hair and beard, wears only a cloth round his loins, and subsists upon food obtained ready - dressed from the houses of the Bralmans once a day only, which he deposits in the small clay pot that he carries always with him: he should live alone, and near to, but not within a city; but this rule is rarely observed, and in general the Dandis are found in cities collected like other mendicants in Maths!. The Dandi has no particular time anagniraniketaH syAdrAmamannArthamAzrayet / upekSako 'zaMkusuko munibhIvasamAhitaH // "Departing from his house, taking with him pure implements, his water-pot, and staff', keeping silence, unallured by desire of objects near him, let him enter into the fourth order." "Let him have no culinary fire, no domicile, let him when very hungry go to the town for food, let him patiently bear disease, let him study to know God, and fix his attention on God alone." ! These are all founded on the following texts of MANU: klaptakezanakhazmazruH pAtrI daNDI kusambhavAna / vicarennitayo nityaM sarvabhUtAnyapIDayan // ekakAlaM caredveSaM na prasajjeta vistre| bhaikSe prasakto hi yatirviSayeSvapi sajjati // vidhUme sannamusale vyaGgAre bhuktavajjane / vRtte sarAvasampAte bhikSAM nityaM yatizcaret // alAbhe na viSAdI syAllAme caiva na harSayet / prANayAvikamAtraH syAnmAtrAsaGgAdvinirgataH // 13

Page #210
194 RELIGIOUS SECTS or mode of worship, but spends his time in meditation, or in practices corresponding with those of the Yoga, and in the study of the Vedanta works, especially according to the comments of SANKARACHARYA. As that teacher was an incarnation of Siva', the Dandis reverence that deity and his incarnations, in preference to the other members of the Triad, whence they are included amongst his votaries; and they so far aduit the distinction as not unfrequently to bear the Saiva mark upon the forehead, smearing it with the Tripuudra, a triple transverse line made with the Vibhuti, or ashes which should be taken from the fire of an Agnihotra Bruhman, or they may be the ashes of "His hair, nails and beard being clipped, bearing with him a dish, a staff', and a water-pot, let him wander about continually without giving pain to any being." VI, 52. "Only once a day let him demand food, let him not habituate himself to eat much at a time, for an anchorite habituated to eat much becomes inclined to sensual gratification." 55. "At the time when the smoke of kitchen fires has ceased, when the pestle lies motionless, when the burning charcoal is extinguished, when people have eaten and when dishes are removed, that is, late in the day, let the Sannyasi always beg food." 56. "For missing it let him not be sorrowful, nor for gaining it let him be glad, let him care only for a sufficiency to support life, but let him not be anxious about his utensils." 57. This character is given to him in the Sankara Tijaya of MADIAVA ACHARYA; his followers in the Dekhan assert that Siva's descent as SANKARA was foretold in the Skanda Purana: a prophecy which, if found in that work, will assist to fix its date; but the passage has not been met with.

Page #211
OF THE HINDUS. 195 burnt cowdung from an oblation offered to the god'. They also adopt the initiating Mantra of all the Saiva classes, either the five or six syllable Mantra, "Nama Sivaya," or, "Om, Nama Sivaya." The genuine Dandi, however, is not necessarily of the Saiva or any other sect; and in their establishments it will be usually found that they profess to adore Nirguna or Niranjana, the deity devoid of attribute or passion2. 1 The material, or Vibhiti, and the efficacy of the mark, the Tripundra, are thus described in the Kasikhanda: Agneyamucyate bhasma dagdhagomayasambhavaM / tadeva dravyamityuktaM tripuNDrasya mahAmune // "The ashes of fire made with burnt cowdung are the material fittest for the Tripundra." tripuNDraM kurute yastu bhasmanA vidhipUrvakam / mahApAtakasaGghAtairmucyate copapAtakaiH // amantreNApi yaH kuryAdajJAtvA mahimonnatiM / tripuNDraM bhAlaphalake mucyate sarvapAtakaiH // "Whoever marks the Tripudra with ashes, agreeably to rule, is purified from sins of the first and second degree: who makes it on his forehead without the Mantras, being ignorant of its virtue, will be purified from every simple sin." The mode of making it is thus laid down: bhruvormadhye samArabhya yAvadanto bhaveddhruvoH / madhyamAnAmikAGgulyormadhye tu pratilomataH // aGguSThena kRtA rekhA tripunnddraakhyaabhidhiiyte| "Beginning between the eye-brows, and carrying it to their extremity, the mark made with the thumb reverted between the middle and third fingers is called the Tripudra." [Vrihadbrahmottarakhada 28, 41. 42. quoted in Catal. Codd. MSS. Sanscrit. Bibl. Bodl. I, p. 74.] 2 The Dandis of the North of India are the Sannyasis, or monastic portion of the Smarta Brahmanas of the South, of 13

Page #212
196 RELIGIOUS SECTS The Dandis, who are rather practical than speculative, and who have little pretence to the appellation beyond the epithet and outward signs of the order, are those most correctly included amongst the Saiva sects. Amongst these the worship of Siva, as BhalRAVA, is the prevailing form, and in that case part of the ceremony of initiation consists in inflicting a small incision on the inner part of the knee, and drawing the blood of the novice as an acceptable offering to the god. The Dandis of every description have also a peculiar mode of disposing of their dead, putting them into coffins and burying tliem; or, when practicable, committing them to some sacred stream. The reason of this is their being prohibited the use of fire on any account? whom BuchANAN gives the following account: "The most numerous class here, and which comprehends abont one-half of all the Brahmans in the Lower Carnatic, is called the Smurta Sect, and its members are the followers of SANKIRA ACHARYA. They are commonly said to be of the sect of Sia, but they consider BRAUMA, Visulu and ISVARA to be the same as the creator, preserver, and destroyer of the universe. They are readily distinguished by three horizontal stripes on the forehead, made with the ashes of cowlung" (Buch. 1, 13). "The Sannyasis are thie Gurus of this sect" (Ibid. 305); and the Dandis have great influence and authority amongst Saiva Brahmans of the North of India. 1 In the South, the ascetic followers of both Swa and Visumu bury the dead (DUBOIS, 56); so do the l'aishnava l'airagis and Sannyusis in the North of India, and the Saiva Jogis. The class of Hindu weavers called Yoyis, have adopted a similar practice (WARD 1, 201); all the casts in the South, that wear the Linga, do the same (Bucu. 1, 27).

Page #213
OF THE HINDUS. Any Hindu of the three first classes may become Sannyasi or Dandi, or, in these degenerate days, a Hindu of any caste may adopt the life and emblems of this order. Such are sometimes met with, as also are Brahmans, who, without connecting themselves with any community, assume the character of this class of mendicants. These constitute the Dandis simply so termed, and are regarded as distinct from the primitive members of the order, to whom the appellation of Dasnumis is also applied, and who admit none but Brahmans into their fraternity. The Dasnami Dandis, who are regarded as the descendents of the original members of the fraternity, are said to refer their origin to SANKARA ACHARYA, an individual who appears to have performed a part of some importance in the religious history of Hindustan ; and to whom an influence has been often attributed much exceeding that which he really exercised. His biography, like that of most of the Hindu saints, is involved in considerable obscurity; but a few facts may be gleaned from such accounts as we have of him, upon which reliance may be placed, and to which it may not be uninteresting here briefly to advert. * 197 A number of works are current in the South of India relating to this teacher, under the titles of Sankara Charitra, Sankara Katha, Sankara Vijaya, or Sankara Digvijaya*, following much the same course of narration, and detailing little more than SANKARA's [Mackenzie Collection, I, 98. 314.]

Page #214
198 RELIGIOUS SECTS controversial victories over various sects; in most cases, no doubt, the fictions of the writers. Of the two principal works of the class one attributed to ANANDAGIRI, a pupil of Sankara, has already been noticed'. The other is the work of MADHAVA AcharyA *, the minister of some of the earliest chiefs of Vijayanagar, and who dates, accordingly, in the fourteenth century. This is a composition of high literary and polemical pretension, but not equally high biographical value. Some particulars of SANKARA's birth and early life are to be found in the Kerala Utpatti **, or political and statistical description of Malabar, although the work is sometimes said to have been composed by SANKARA himself. With regard to the place of SANKARA's birth, and the tribe of which he was a member, most accounts agree to make him a native of Kerala, or Malabar, of the tribe of Namburi Brahmans, and in the mythological language of the sect an incarnation of Siva. According to other traditions, he was born as Chidambaram, although he transferred his residence to Malabar, whilst the Kerala Utpatti recognises Malabar as his native place, and calls him the offspring of adultery, for which his mother Sri MAHADevi was expelled her caste. Supra p. 14. * [See Bhagav. Purana ed. Burnouf, I, p. LVII. Lassen, Ind. Alt. IV, p. 173, Note.] ** [Mackenzie Coll. II, 73 ff. F. H. H. Windischmann, Sancara. Bonn, 1833, pp. 39 - 48.]

Page #215
199 In Malabar he is said to have divided the four original castes into seventy-two, or eighteen sub-divisions each, and to haxe assigned them their respective rites and duties. Notwithstandig this, he seems to have met with particular disrespect either on account of his opinions, origin, or his wandering life. On his return home, on one occasion, his mother died, and he had to perform the funeral rites, for which his relations refused to supply him with fire, and at which all the Brahmans declined to assist. SANKARA then produced fire from his arm, and burnt the corpse in the court yard of the house, denouncing imprecations on the country to the effect, that the Brahmans there should not study the Vedas, that religious mendicants should never obtain alms, and that the dead should always be burned close to the houses in which they had resided-a custom which is said to have survived him. All accounts concur in representing SANKARA as leading an erratic life, and engaging in successful controversy with various sects, whether of the Saiva, Vaishnava, or less orthodox persuasions. In the course of his peregrinations he established several Maths, or convents, under the presidence of his disciples, particularly one still flourishing at Sringeri, or Sringagiri, on the western Ghats, near the sources of the Tungabhadra. Towards the close of his life he repaired as far as to Kashmir, and seated himself, after triumphing over various opponents, on the throne of SARASVATI. He next went to Badarikasrama, and finally to Kedarnath, in OF THE HINDUS.

Page #216
200 RELIGIOUS SECTS the Ilimalaya, where he died at the early age of thirtytwo. The events of his last days are confirmed by local traditions, and the Pitha, or throne of Sarasvati, on which SANKARA sat, is still shown in Kashmir ; whilst at the temple of Siva, at Badari, a Malabar Brahman, of the Namburi tribe, has always been the officiating priest'. The influence exercised by SANKARA in person, bas been perpetuated by his writings, the most eminent of which are his Bhashyas, or Commentaries, on the Sutras, or Aphorisins, of VYASA. A Commentary on the Bhagavad Gita is also ascribed to him, as is one on the Noisinha Tapaniya Upanishad; a cento of verses in praise of DURGa, the Saundarya Lahari, is likewise said to be his composition, as sometimes is the Amaru Sataka, a collection of amatory Stanzas written in the name of AMARU, a Prince, whose dead body SANKARA is fabled to have animated, that by becoming familiarised with sensual enjoyments he might argue upon such topics with the wife of Madana Misra, who was more than equal to him in discussions of this nature, and was the only disputant he was unable to subdue, until the period of his transmigration had expired, and he had thence become practiced in the gratification of the passions. Although no doubt of SANKARA's existence or of the important part performed by him in the partial re-modelling of the Hindu system can be entertained, Asiat. Researches, Vol. XII, p. 536.

Page #217
OF THE HINDUS. 201 yet the exact period at which he flourished can by no means be determined. I have, in another place, expressed my belief that he may have existed about the eighth or ninth century1. Subsequent enquiry has failed to add any reasons to those assigned for such an inference; but it has offered nothing to weaken or invalidate the conclusion there proposed 2. Preface to the Sanscrit Dictionary [first edition], p. XVII. 2A Halakanara Manuscript, in the possession of the late Col. MACKENZIE, entitled Sankara Vijaya, (Mackenzie Collection 11, 34) gives the following list of the spiritual heads of the Sringeri establishment: 17. Nrisinha Bharati Acharya. IS. Sankara Bharati Acharya. 19. Nrisinha Bharati Acharya. 20. Purushottoma Bharati Acharya. 21. Ramachandra Bharati Acharya. 22. Nrisinha Bharati Acharya. 23. Immadi Bharati Acharya. 24. Abhinava Nrisinha Bharati Acharya. 1. Govinda Pada. 2. Sankara Acharya. 3. Sanandana Acharya. 4. Surasura Acharya. 25. SachchidanandaBharatiAcharya. 26. Nrisinha Bharati Acharya. 27. Inimadi Sachchidananda Bharati Acharya. 5. Trofaka Acharya. 6. Hastamalaka Acharya. 7. Juanaghana Acharya. S. Jnanottama Acharya. 9. Sinhagirisvara Acharya. 10. Isvaratirtha Acharya. 11. Nrisinha Murtti Acharya. 12. Vitarana Acharya. 13. Vidyasankara Acharya. 14. Bharati Krishna Acharya. 15. Vidyaranya Acharya. 16. Chandra Sekhara Acharya. 29. Nrisinha Bharati Acharya. This gives 27 descents from SANKARA. As the Mahant is elected from the disciples either by the Guru when about to die, or by the Svamalu, the spiritual chiefs of other establishments of the same sect, he is raised probably to the station in the prime of manhood, and in the ease and dignity of his sanctity has a favourable prospect of a long life. Twenty-five years to a Guru 28. Abhinava Sachchidananda Bharati Acharya.

Page #218
202 RELIGIOUS SECTS The spiritual descendants of SANKARA, in the first degree, are variously named by different authorities, but usually agree in the number. He is said to have had four principal disciples, who, in the popular traditions, are called Padmapada, Hastamalaka, Suresvara or Mandana, and Trotaka. Of these, the first had two pupils, Tirtha and Asrama; the second, Vana and Aranya; the third had three, Sarasvati, Puri, and Bharati; and the fourth had also three, Giri or Gir, Parvata, and Sugara. These, which being all significant terms were no doubt adopted names, constitute collectively the appellation Dasnami, or the ten - named, and when a Brahman enters into either class he attaches to his own denomination that of the class of which he becomes a member; as Tirtha, Puri, Gir, &c.'. The greater proportion of the ten inay therefore be but a fair average allowance, and the above list comprises at that rate an interval of 657 years: at what period it closes does not appear; but the Halakanara language is obsolete, and the work is possibly not less than two or three centuries old. This series of Gurus is so far corroborative of the view elsewhere taken of SANKARA's date; but as it has been extracted by a Pandit from a work which I could not consult myself, it is by no means certain that it is correct, and I do not wish to attach any undue importance to the authority. It is scarcely worth while perhaps to translate words of such common occurrence, but to prove what I have stated in the text, I subjoin their signification: Tirtha, a place of pilgrimage; Asrama , an order, as that of student, householder, &c.; l'ana, a wood; Aranya, a wood; Sarasvati, the goddess of speech and eloquence; Puri, a city; Bharati, speech, or its goddess; Giri, a mountain; in common use it always occurs Gir, which implies

Page #219
OF THE HINDUS. 203 classes of mendicants, thus descended from SANKARA ACHARya, have failed to retain their purity of character, and are only known by their epithets as members of the original order. There are but three, and part of a fourth mendicant class, or those called Tirtha or Indra, Israma, Sarasvati, and Bharati, who are still regarded as really SANKARA's Dandis. These are sufficiently numerous, especially in and about Benares. They comprehend a variety of characters; but amongst the most respectable of them, are to be found very able expounders of the Vedanta works. Other branches of Sanskrit literature owe important obligations to this religious sect'. The most sturdy beggars are also members of this order, although their contributions are levied particularly upon the Brahmanical class, as, whenever a feast is given to the Brahmans, the Dandis of this description present themselves inbidden guests, and can only be got rid of by bestowing speech; Parrata, a mountaineer; Sagara, an ocean; the names are always compounded with different terms. One of SANKARA'S disciples we have seen called ANANDA Giri. The famous MiDIAVA, when he became a Dandi, adopted the appellation of VIDYARANYA. PUrangir has been elsewhere adverted to, and other like names occur in some of the following notes. Bharati is the prevailing title of the latter Sringagiri Gurus. SANKARA and MADIAVA are well known by their numerous and excellent works. Tke chief Vedanta writers, in like manner, were Dandis; and the author of the Dasakumara, RiMASRAMA, the Commentator on AMARA, and VIJNANESVARA, the Commentator on the texts of YAJNAVALKYA, were of the same class of ascetics,

Page #220
204 RELIGIOUS SECTS on them a due share of the cates provided for their more worldly - minded brethren. Many of them practice the Yoga, and profess to work miracles, although with less success than some members of the order in tlie days of the author of the Dabistan", who specifies one Dandadhari as able to suspend his breath for three hours, bring milk from his veins, cut bones with hair, and put eggs into a narrow-mouthed bottle without breaking them. The remaining six and a half members of the Dasnami class, although considered as having fallen from the purity of practice necessary to the Dandi, are still, in general, religious characters, and are usually denominated Atits': the chief points of difference between them and the preceding are their abandonment of the staff; their use of clothies, money, and ornaments; their preparing their own food, and their admission of members from any order of Hindus. They are often collected in Maths, as well as the Dandis, but they mix freely in the business of the world; they carry on trade, and often accumulate property, and they frequently officiate as priests at the shrines of the deities?: some of them even marry, but in that case they are distinguished by the term Samyogi from the other Atits. * [Vol. II, p. 148.] ? From xata Atita, past away, liberated from worldly cares and feelings. ? The officiating priests at the celebrated shrine of ANNAPURNA, in Benares, are Atits.

Page #221
OF THE HINDUS. 205 The chief practices and designations of the Dandis, as generally characteristic of them, have been already adverted to, but a great variety prevails in the details'. Their philosophical tenets in the main are those of the Vedanta system, as taught by SANKARA and his disciples; but they generally superadd the practice of the Yoga, as taught by the followers of PATANJALI, and many of them have latterly adopted the doctrines of the Tantras. Besides SANKARA, the different orders of Dandis bold in high veneration the Muni DATTATREYA, the son of Atri and Anasuva. By virtue of a boon bestowed upon ATRI or, according to one legend, on his wife by the three deities BrahmA, VISINt, and Sia, that sage had three sons, Soma, DATTA, and DURVAsAS, who were severally portions of the deities themselves?. DATTA, or DATTATREYA, was eminent for his practice of the Yoga, and hence is held in high estimation by the Jogis, of whom we are next to speak, whilst, as an incarnation of a portion of VISHNU, he is likewise venerated by the Vaishnavas. YOGIS or JOGIS. The Dandis are to the Saiva sects what the followers of RAMANUJA are to those of the Vaishnava A specimen of the independent but scarcely orthodox Dandi is presented in the well known personage Puran Gir, of whom Mr. Duncan published an account in the 5th volume of the Asiatic Researches. ? Bhagaval, Book IV, [1, 15. 33.] and Markanieya Purana, Chapter XVI, [1:1 ff. XVII, 11. Vishnu Pur. p. 83.]

Page #222
206 RELIGIOUS SECTS faith, and a like parallel may be drawn between the disciples of RAMANAND and those of GORAKHNAri, or the Kamphuta Jogis, the first pair being properly restricted to the Brahmanical order, intended chiefly for men of learning; the two latter admitting members from every description of people, and possessing a more attractive popular character. The term Jogi or Yogi is properly applicable to the followers of the Yoga or Putanjala school of philosophy, which, amongst other tenets, maintained the practicability of acquiring, even in life, entire command over elementary matter by means of certain ascetic practices. The details of these it is unnecessary to particularize, and accounts of them and of the Yoga philosophy will be best derived from the translation of BHOJA DEVA's Comment on the Patanjala Sutras, in WARD's Account of the Hindus, and Mr. COLEBROOKE'S Essay on the Sankkya and Patanjala doctrines, in the 1st volume of the Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society. It is sufficient here to observe, that the practices consist chiefly of long continued suppressions of respiration; of inhaling and exhaling the breath in a particular manner; of sitting in eighty-four different attitudes; of fixing the eyes on the top of the nose, and endeavouring, by the force of mental abstraction, to effect a union between the portion of vital spirit residing in the body and that which pervades all nature, and is identical with Siva, considered as the supreme being and source and essence of all creation. When this mystic union is effected, the Yogi is liber

Page #223
207 ated in his living body from the clog of material incumbrance, and acquires an entire command over all worldly substance. He can make himself lighter than the lightest substances, heavier than the heaviest; can become as vast or as minute as he pleases, can traverse all space, can animate any dead body by transferring his spirit into it from his own frame, can render himself invisible, can attain all objects, becomes equally acquainted with the past, present, and future, and is finally united with Siva, and consequently exempted from being born again upon earth. These super-human faculties are acquired, in various degrees, according to the greater or less perfection with which the initiatory processes have been performed. OF THE HINDUS. According to standard authorities the perfect fulfilment of the rites which the Yogi has to accomplish requires a protracted existence and repeated births, and it is declared to be unattainable in the present or Kali age1. The attempt is therefore prohibited, and the The Kasikhanda thus enumerates the difficulty or impossibility of completing the Yoga in the present age: caJcalendriyavRttitvAtkalikalmapajRmbhaNAt / alpAyuSyAttathA nRNAM kkeha yogamahodayaH // "From the unsteadiness of the senses, the prevalence of sin in the Kali, and the shortness of life, how can Exaltation by the Yoga be obtained?" Again: na sidhyati kalau yogo na sidhyati kalI tapaH / "In the Kali age, the Yoga and severe penance are imprac ticable."

Page #224
208 Yoga is prescribed in modern times. This inhibition is, however, disregarded, and the individuals who are the subjects of our enquiry endeavour to attain the super- -human powers which the performance of the Yoga is supposed to confer. They especially practice the various gesticulations and postures of which it consists, and labour assiduously to suppress their breath and fix their thoughts until the effect does somewhat realise expectation, and the brain, in a state of over-wrought excitement, bodies forth a host of crude and wild conceptions, and gives to airy nothings a local habitation and a name'. A year's intense application is imagined enough to qualify the adept2, RELIGIOUS SECTS Some who have commenced their career in this line, have carried the practice to several hours' duration, at which time they have described themselves as becoming perfectly exhausted, with strange objects passing before them, and sparks of fire flashing in their eyes. One individual quitted it from having at last a figure resembling himself always before him, and knowing this to be a deception, he wisely inferred the similar character of any other visionary creature of his contemplation and the absurdity of the practice. DUBOIS has some amusing anecdotes on this subject (page 357, &c.), they are fully authenticated by the similar accounts which many Vairagis in Upper India will readily furnish. The worthy ABEE may indeed be generally trusted when he confines himself to what he saw or knew: in much that he heard he was misled, and in almost every thing connected with the language and literature and the religion or philosophy, as taught by classical authority, he commits egregious blunders. 2 brahmacArI mitAhArI yogI yogaparAyaNaH / abdAdUrddha bhavetsiddI nAtra kAryA vicAraNA // "Leading a life of chastity and abstemiousness, and diligent

Page #225
OF THE HINDUS. 209 whilst inferior faculties may be obtained by even a six month's practice. There are few Jogis, however, who lay claim to perfection, and their pretensions are usually confined to a partial command over their physical and mental faculties. These are evinced in the performance of low mummeries or juggling tricks, which cheat the vulgar into a belief of their powers. A common mode of display is by waving a Chauri, or bunch of peacock's feathers, over a sick or new-born infant, to cure it of any morbid affection or guard it against the evil eye. A trick of loftier pretence has of late attracted some notice in the person of a Brahman at Madras, who, by some ingenious contrivance, appeared to sit in the air, and who boasted of being able to remain for a considerable period under water. He and his followers ascribed the possession of these faculties to his successful practice of the obvervances of the Yoga'. in the practice of the Yoga, the Yogi becomes perfect after a year: of this there is do doubt." Hatha Pradipa. 1 "Sitting in the Air. - An exhibition at Madras has excited considerable curiosity. A Brahmin, old and slightly made, represented to be of high caste, contrives to poise himself in a most extraordinary manner in the air. He performs this feat at any gentleman's house, not for money, but as an act of courtesy. The following is a description from an eye-witness, given in a Calcutta paper:-- "The only apparatus seen is a piece of plank, which, with four pegs, he forms into a kind of long stool; upon this, in a little brass saucer or socket, he places, in a perpendicular position, a hollow bamboo, over which he puts a kind 14

Page #226
210 RELIGIOUS SECTS In referring to the origin of this system we must no doubt go back to some antiquity, although the want of chronological data renders it impossible to specify the era at which it was first promulgated. That it was familiarly known and practiced in the eighth century, we may learn from the plays of BHAVABHUTI, particularly the Malati and Madhava', and from several of the Saiva Puranas, in some of which, as the Kurma Purana, we have a string of names which appear to be those of a succession of teachers". of crutch, like that of a walking crutch, covering that with a piece of common hide: these materials he carries with him in a little bag, which is shown to those who come to see him exhibit. The servants of the houses hold a blanket before him, and when it is withdrawn, he is discovered poised in the air, about four feet from the ground, in a sitting attitude, the outer edge of one hand merely touching the crutch, the fingers of that hand deliberately counting beads; the other hand and arm held up in an erect posture. The blanket was then held up before him, and they heard a gurgling noise like that occasioned by wind escaping from a bladder or tube, and when the screen was withdrawn he was again standing on terra firma. The same man has the power of staying under water for several hours. He declines to explain how he does it, merely saying he has been long accustomed to do so." The length of time for which he can remain in his aerial station is considerable. The person who gave the above account says that he remained in the air for twelve minutes; but before the Governor of Madras he continued on his baseless seat for forty minutes." -- Asiatic Monthly Journal for March, 1829. See especially the opening of the 5th Act, and Notes. ? Siva, it is said, appeared in the beginning of the Kali age as SVETA for the purpose of benititing the Brahmans. He re

Page #227
211 The cavern temples of the South of India, in the subjects of their sculptures and the decorations of SIVA OF THE HINDUS. sided on the Himalaya mountains and taught the Yoga. He had four chief disciples, one also termed SVETA, and the others SVETASIKHA, SVETASVA [V. L. SVETASYA], and SVETALOHITA. They had twenty-eight disciples - Sutara, Madana, Suhotra, Kankaia, and twenty-four others. [In the 50th Chapter of the Kurma Purania, as quoted in the Sabdakalpadruma s. v. Sretal', the names of the 28 disciples are given as follows: subhAvo damanazcAtha suhotraH kaGkaNastathA / lokAtiratha yogIndro jaigISavyastu saptame // aSTame dadhibAhuH syAnnavame vRSabhaprabhuH / bhRgustu dazame proktastasmAdugraH paraH smRtaH // dvAdaze 'triH samAkhyAto bAlI cAtha trayodaze / caturdaze gautamastu vedazISI tataH paraM // gokarNazcAbhavattasmAdguhAvAsaH zikhaNDyatha / jaTAmAlyaTTahAsazca dAruko lAGgalI kramAt // zvetastathAparaH zUlI tieDI muNDI ca vai kramAt / sahiSNuH somazamI ca nakulIzo 'ntime prabhuH // vaivasvate' 'ntare zambhoravatArAstrizUlinaH / aSTAviMzatirAkhyAtA hyante kaliyuge prabhoH // ] Of these, four, whose names are not mentioned, had ninety-seven disciples, masters of the Yoga and inferior portions of SIVA. Those Brahmans who recite the names of these teachers and offer to them libations acquire Brahmaridya, or knowledge of spirit. That this long string of one hundred and twenty-five names is wholly fictitious, seems improbable, although the list is possibly not very accurate. The four primitive teachers may be imaginary; but it is a curious circumstance that the word Seeta, white, should be the leading member of each appellation, and that in the person of SIVA and his first disciple it should stand alone as SvETA, the white. Siva, however, is always painted white, and the names may be contrived accordingly; but we are still at a loss to understand why the god himself should have a European complexion. [See also Weber, Ind. Stud., 1, 420 ff. and Lassen, Ind. Alt., II, 1100.] 14"

Page #228
212 RELIGIOUS SECTS and his attendants, belong to the same sect'; whilst the philosophical tenets of Patanjali are as ancient perhaps as most of the other philosophical systems, and are prior to the Puranas by which they are inculcated in a popular form. The practices of the Yoga are also frequently alluded to, and enforced in the Mahabharat?. There is little reason to question therefore the existence and popularity of the Yoga in the early centuries of the Christian era, but whether it was known and cultivated earlier must be matter of vague conjecture alone. As represented in the Sankaravijaya (Section 41), the Yogis vindicate their doctrine by texts from the Vedas, but the applicability of the texts is there denied, and is certainly far from conclusive or satisfactory. ' In the temples of Salsette, Elephanta, and Ellora the principal figure is mostly Siva, decorated with ear-rings, such as are still worn by the Kanphata Jogis; the walls are covered with ascetics in the various Asanas, or positions in which the Yogi is to sit; a favourite subject of sculpture at Elephanta and Ellora is the sacrifice of DAKSIA disconcerted, and the guests, though saints and gods, put to rout, bruised and mutilated by VirABIIADRA and the Gaias of Siva in revenge for that deity's not having been invited, a story told in most of the Puranas which inculcate the Yoga tenets. The cells attached to some of the temples are also indicative of Jogi residence, and one of the caves of Salsette is named that of Jogisrara, or Siva, as lord of the Jogis. Transactions of the Literary Society of Bombay. Vols. 1 and 2. ? These allusions occur in the Vana Parva chiefly; whilst in the Udyoga Parra [c. 38 - 45. Vol. II, p. 144 ff.] the observances of the Yoga are detailed at considerable length, and strenuously enjoined.

Page #229
OF THE HINDUS. 213 The principal mode in which the Yoga takes a popular shape in Upper India is probably of comparatively recent origin. This is the sect of Kanphata Jogis, who acknowledge as their founder a teacher named GORAKHNATHI, traces of whom are found in a Gorakhkshetra at Peshawer, mentioned by ABULFAZL, and in the district and town of Gorakhpur, where also exist a temple and religious establishment of his followers. They hold also in veneration a plain near Dwaraka, named Gorakhkhetr, and a cavern or subterraneous passage at Haridwar. The Saiva temples of Nepal, those of Sambunath, Pasupatinath, and others, belong to the same system, although local legends attached to them have combined in a curious nanner the fictions of the Bauddha with those of the Brahmanical mythology'. From a Goshthi2, or controversial dialogue, between KABIR and GORAKHNATH it would seem that they were personally known to each other, but various texts in the Bijak allude to him as if recently deceased. In either case these two teachers may have been cotemporaries, or nearly so, and the latter therefore flourished in the beginning of the 15th century. According to his followers he was an incarnation of SIVA; but in the controversial tract above named he calls See Asiatic Researches, Vol. XVI, page 471, and Note. This has been printed in the first volume of Hindee and Hindustani Selections, for the use of the Interpreters of the Bengal Army, compiled by Captain PRICE. The discussion, in the form of a dialogue, occurs page 140.

Page #230
214 RELIGIOUS SECTS himself the son of MATSYENDRA NATH, and grandson of ADINATU'. MATSYENDRA NAtu appears to have been the individual who introduced the Yoga Saivism into Nepal: one of the works of the sect, the Hatha Pradipa, makes MATSYENDRA prior to GORAKH by five spiritual descents, and this would place the former AdinAtha ke nAtI macchendranAtha ke puut| ____ maiM yogI gorakha avadhUta // ? The list of teachers is thus particularised [The names in parenthesis are the readings of the Berlin MS. ap. Weber, Catal. p. 195 ff.]: 1. Adinath. 17. Churpati (Charpati]. 2. Matsyendra. 18. Kaneri. 3. Sambara [Sarada). 19. Pujyapada [Parrapada). 4. Ananda. 20. Nityanatha [Dhvaninatha). 5. Bhairava. 21. Niranjana. 6. Chaurangi [Chaurangi). 22. Kapala (Kapali]. 7. Alena [Mina] 23. Bindu [Bindunatha). 8. Goraksha. 24. Kokachandiscara. 9. Virupaksha. 25. Allama. 10. Tilesa [Vilesi). 26. Prabhudera. 11. Manthana Bhairara. 27. Gorachili [Ghodacholi]. 12. Siddabuddha [Suddhabuddha.] 28. Dindima [Tintini]. 13. Kanthada [Srukandali]. 29. Bhuluki. 14. Paurandaka [Puratanka). 30. Nagabodha. 15. Surananda. 31. Chandakapalika (Shandaka16. Siddhapada (Suddhapada). palika.] The author of the Ilatha Pradipa, ATMARAM, states that these and many more Mahasiddhas, or perfect Yogis, are in existence. His names are possibly those of the Mahants of a particular establishment: some of them are very unlike Hindu appellatives. If the date assigned to Gorakhnath in the text be rightly conjectured, we cannot assign much more than fifteen years to each of his successors.

Page #231
OF THE HINDUS. 215 in the 14th century, supposing the Kabir work to be correct in the date it attributes to the latter. If the date assigned by HAMILTON to the migration of the Hindu tribes from Chitaur, the beginning of the 14th century, be accurate', it is probable that this was the period at which the worship of Siva, agreeably to the doctrines of MATSYENDRA, or GORAKH, was introduced there, and into the eastern provinces of Hindustan The temple of GORAKHNATH at Gorakhpur, according to the local tradition, was founded by Siva in the second or Treta age. Of its revolutions subsequent to that period no account was preserved, until it was converted into a Mohammedan mosque by ALA-ADDIN. The temple, after some interval, was re-built in a different situation by an association of the followers of GORAKHNATH, and this was possibly the period at which the sect assumed its present form. A similar fate, however, attended this edifice, and it was appropriated by AURANGZEB to the Mohammedan religion. A second interval elapsed before a shrine was again erected to GORAKHNATH, when it was re-built on the spot on which it now stands by BUDDHANATH according to instructions communicated to him by GORAKHNATH in person. The present temple is situated to the west of the City of Gorakhpur, and attached to it on the south are three temples consecrated to MAHADEVA, PASUPATINATH, and HANUMAN. The inclosure also * HAMILTON's Nepal, page 14.

Page #232
216 RELIGIOUS SECTS comprehends the tombs of several eminent members of this communion and the dwellings of the Mahant and his resident disciples. GORAKHNATH was a man of some acquirement, and has left specimens of his scholarship in two Sanskrit Compositions, the Goraksha sataka and Goraksha kalpa: third, the Goraksha sahasra Nama is, probably, of his writing. The celebrated BHARTRIHARI, the brother of VIKRAMADITYA, is said to have been one of his disciples, but chronology will not admit of such an approximation. According to the authorities of the sect Gorakh is but one of pine eminent teachers, or Naths. Of the perfect Yogis, or Siddhas, eighty-four are enunerated; but it is said, that there have been many more, of whom several are still upon the surface of the earth. The Jogis of GORAKHNATH are usually called Kanphatas from having their ears bored and rings inserted in them at the time of their initiation. They may be of any cast; they live as ascetics, either singly or in Maths!. Siva is the object of their worship--they Solitary and independent living, however, appears to be improper, if the authority of the Hatha Pradipa is to be depended upon: surAjye dhArmike deze subhikSe nirupdrve| ekAnte maThikAmadhye sthAtavyaM haThayoginA // "In a well- governed and well-regulated country, fertile and prosperous, the latha Yogi (he who upholds the world in eternal continuity) should reside in a solitary cell within the precincts of a Math." Other directions follow applicable to most establishments of a similiar nature. The cell should have a

Page #233
OF THE HINDUS. 217 officiate indeed as the priests of that deity in some places, especially at the celebrated Lut, or Staff, of BHAIRAVA at Benares. They mark the forehead with a transverse line of ashes, and smear the body with the same; they dress in various styles, but in travelling usually wear a cap of patch-work and garments dyed with red ochre. Some wear simply a Dhoti, or cloth round the loins. The term Jogi, in popular acceptation, is of almost as general application as Sannyasi and Vairagi; and it is difficult to fix its import upon any individual class besides the Kanphata: the vagrants so called following usually the dictates of their own caprice as to worship and belief, and often, it may be conceived, employing the character as a mere plea for a lazy livelihood. The Jogis are, indeed, particularly distinguished amongst the different mendicant characters by adding to their religious personification more of the mountebank than any others: most of the religious mendicants, it is true, deal in fortune-telling, interpretation of dreams, and palmistry; they are also often empirics, and profess to cure diseases with specific drugs, or with charms and spells: but besides these accomplishments, the Jogi is frequently musical, and plays and sings; he also initiates animals into his business, and often travels about with a small bullock, a goat, or a small door, be neither too lofty, nor too low, be well smeared with cow-dung, and should be kept clean and free from reptiles: the Math should have a temple, a mound or altar, and a well adjoining, and be enclosed by a wall.

Page #234
218 RELIGIOUS SECTS monkey, whom he has taught to obey his commands, and to exhibit amusing gesticulations. The dress of this class of Jogis is generally a cap and coat, or frock of many colours: they profess to worship Siva, and often carry the Linga, like the Jangamas, in the cap; all classes and sects assume the character, and Musalman Jogis are not uncommon. One class of the Ilindu Jogis is called Sarangihar, from their carrying a Sarangi, or small fiddle or lute, with which they accompany their songs: these are usually Bhasha stanzas on religious or mythological topics, amongst which stanzas ascribed to BHATRIHARI, and a Paur'unic legend of the marriage of Siya and PARVATI, are particularly celebrated. The Sarangihars beg in the name of BHAIRAVA: another sect of them, also followers of that deity, are termed Dorihars from their trafficking in small pedlary, especially the sale of thread and silk, to the housewives of the villages; another class adopt the name of Matsyendris, or Machchhendris, from Matsyendra, whom they regard as their founder; and a fourth set are Bhartriharis from a traditional reference to him as tlie institutor of this particular order. The varieties of this class of mendicants, however, cannot be specified: they are all errants, fixed residences, or Maths, of any Jogis except the Kanphatas rarely occurring: an observation that will apply to perhaps all the Saiva sects, of whom it yet remains to give an account.

Page #235
OF THE HINDUS. 219 JANGAMAS. The worship of Siva, under the type of the Linga, it has been observed, is almost the only form in which that deity is reverenced'. It is also perhaps the most Its prevalence tliroughout the whole tract of the Ganges as far as Benares is sufficiently conspicuous. In Bengal the temples are commonly erected in a range of six, eight, or twelve, on each side of a Ghat leading to the river. At kalna is a circular group of one hundred and eight temples erected by the Raja of Bardwan. Each of the temples in Bengal consists of a single chamber, of a square form, surmounted by a pyramidal centre; the area of each is very small. the Linga, of black or white marble, occupies the centre; the offerings are presented at the threshold. Benares, however, is the peculiar seat of this form of worship: the principal deity Visvesvara, as observed already, is a Linga, and most of the chief objects of the pilgrimage are similar blocks of stone. Particular divisions of the pilgrimage direct visiting forty-seven Lingas, all of pre-eminent sanctity; but there are hundreds of inferior note still worshipped, and thousands whose fame and fashion have passed away. If we may beliere Siva, indeed, he counted a hundred Pararddhyas in Kasi, of which, at the time he is supposed to tell this to Devi, he adds sixty crore, or six hundred millions, were covered by the waters of the Ganges. A Pardrddhya is said, by the conmentator on the Kasi Khanda, in which this dialogue occurs, to contain as many years of mortals as are equal to fifty of Brahma's years. Notwithstanding the acknowledged purport of this worship, it is but justice to state, that it is wattended in Upper India by any indecent or indelicate ceremonies, and it requires a rather lively imagination to trace any resemblance in its symbols to the objects they are supposed to present.. The absence of all indecency from public worship and religious establishments in the Gangetic Provinces was fully established by the Vindicator of the Hindus, the late General Stuart, and in every thing re

Page #236
220 RELIGIOUS SECTS ancient object of homage adopted in India subsequently to the ritual of the VEDAS, which was chiefly, if not wholly, addressed to the elements, and particularly to Fire. How far the worship of the Linga is authorised by the VEDAS, is doubtful, but it is the main purport of several of the Puranas'. There can be not doubt of its universality at the period of the Mohammedan invasion of India. The idol destroyed by MAHMUD of Ghizni was nothing more than a Linga, being, according to MIRKHOND, a block of stone four or five cubits long and of proportionate thickness 2. lating to actual practice better authority cannot be desired. (Vindication, Part 1st, 99, and more particularly Part 2d, 135.) 1 The Skanda Purana, which contains the Kasi Khanda, particularly inculcates the worship of SIVA in this form; so do the Sira, Brahmanda, and Linga Puranas. "The following is the passage from the Rauzat us Ssafa alluded to: w an khnh dr swmnt dr anj bwd Twl w `rD tmm dsht chnn khh pnjh w shsh stwn w qyh sqf an drdh bwdnd w swmnt Snmy bwd z sng trshydh Twlsh mqdr pnj grw `rD an Zhr w dw gz dr zyr zmyn mkhfy w ymyn ldwlh mHmwd bbtkhnh dr amdh b grz grn sng smnt r dr hm shkhst w mqdry z an sndr frmwd t br drdh bGznyn mybrdnd w dr stnh msjd jm` byndkhtnd siderable extent, both in length and supported by fifty-six pillars in rows. stone, its height was about five cubits, "The temple in which the Idol of Somnath stood was of conbreadth, and the roof was The Idol was of polished and its thickness in pro

Page #237
221 It was, in fact, one of the twelve great Lingas then set up in various parts of India, several of which, OF THE HINDUS. portion: two cubits were below ground. MAHMUD having entered the temple broke the stone Somnath with a heavy mace: some of the fragments he ordered to be conveyed to Ghizni, and they were placed at the threshold of the great Mosque." Another authority, the Tabakati Akbari, a history of Akbar's reign, with a preliminary Sketch of Indian History, has the following: lshkr bjnb hndwstn bqSd smnt khshydh w yn swmnt shhryst bzrg br sHl dry mHyT m`bd brhmnh st w btn dr yn btkhnh bsyr bwdnd w bt bzrg swmnt nmnd dr twrykh bnZr rsydh khh dr zmn Zhwr HDrt khtmy pnh mSTfy Sly llh `lyh wslm yn btr z khnh kh`bh brawrdh bwdnd t z yn khtb slf br`mnh m`lwm myshwd dhkhr chnyn st z zmn khshn khh chhr hzr sl myshd m`bwd brshmnd st w bqwl brhmnh khshn ynj Gyb nmwdh lqSh chwn slTn bh shhr nyr wlh ptn rsyd shhr r khly dyd frmwd t Glbh brdshtnd w rh swmnt pysh grfth chwn bswmnt rsydnd hl anj ql`h br rwy slTn khshydnd w b`d z jng w trdd bsyr ql`h mftwH gsht lwzm btrj w Grt b`ml amd w khlq kthyr bqtl syr shd btkhnh shkhsth z byn brkhndnd w sng swmntr prchh prchh khrdh brh bGznyn brdh bdr msjd jm` gdhshth w slh sng ynj bwd - "In the year 415 (Hijra) MApmon determined to lead an army against Sommith, a city on the sea - shore, with a temple appertaining to the followers of BRAHMA; the temples contained many idols, the principal of which was named Somnath. It is related in some histories that this idol was carried from the Kaaba, upon

Page #238
222 besides Somesvara, or Somanath, which was the name of the SIVA demolished by MAHMUD, were destroyed RELIGIOUS SECTS the coming of the Prophet, and transported to India. The Brahmanical records, however. refer it to the time of KRISHNA, or an antiquity of 4000 years. KRISHNA himself is said to have disappeared at this place." "When the Sultan arrived at Neherwaleh (the capital of Guzerat), he found the city deserted, and carrying off such provisions as could be procured he advanced to Somnath: the inhabitants of this place shut their gates against him, but it was soon carried by the irresistible valour of his troops, and a terrible slaughter of its defenders ensned. The temple was levelled with the ground: the idol Somnath, which was of stone, was broken to pieces, and in commemoration of the victory a fragment was sent to Ghizni, where it was laid at the threshold of the principal mosque, and was there many years." [See also Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, VII, p. 883 ff., XII. p. 73 ff. Journal of the Bombay Branch R. A. S., II, 11-21. Asiatic Journal for 1843, May and Novbr.] These statements shew that the idol was nothing more than a block of stone of very moderate dimensions, like the common representation of the type of SIVA. FERISHITA, however, has converted it into something very different, or a colossal figure of the deity himself, and following Colonel Dow's version of that compiler, the historian of British India gives the following highly coloured account of a transaction which never took place. "Filled with indignation at sight of the gigantic idol, MAHMUD aimed a blow at its head with his iron mace. The nose was struck off from its face. In vehement trepidation the Brahmans crowded round and offered millions to spare the god. The Omrahs, dazzled with the ransom, ventured to counsel acceptance. MAHMUD, crying out that he valued the title of breaker not seller of idols, gave orders to proceed with the work of destruction. At the next blow the belly of the idol burst open, and forth issued a vast treasure of diamonds, rubies and pearls, rewarding the holy perseverance of MAHMUD, and explaining the devout liberality of the Brahmans!" (Vol. I, 491.)

Page #239
223 by the early Mohammedan conquerors'. Most, if not all of them, also are named in works, of which the OF THE HINDUS. The twelve Lingas are particularised in the Kedara Kalpa, of the Nandi Upapurana [See also Sirapurana e. 44-61 ap. Aufrecht, Cat. Codd. MSS. Sanskr. Bibl. Bodl., I, p. 64; ib. p. 81, and Weber, Catal. p. 347, No. 1242.], where SIVA is made to say: "I am omnipresent, but I am especially in twelve forms and places." These he enumerates, and they are as follow: 1. Somanatha, in Saurashtra, i. e. Surat, in its most extensive sense, including part of Guzerat, where, indeed, Pattana Somnath, or the city of Somnath, is still situated. 2. Mallikarjuna, or Sri Saila, described by Colonel MACKENZIE, the late Surveyor General. Asiatic Researches, Vol. 5th. 3. Mahakala, in Ujjain. This deity of stone was carried to Dehli, and broken there upon the capture of Ujjain by ALTUMSH. A. D. 1231,-Dow. According to the Tabakati Akbari the shrine was then three hundred years old. 4. Omkara is said to have been in Ujjain, but it is probably the shrine of MAHADEO at Omkara Mandatta [Mandhatta] on the Narmada. 5. Amaresvara is also placed in Ujjain: an ancient temple of MAHADEO on a hill near Ujjain is noticed by Dr. HUNTER, Asiatic Researches, Vol. 6th, but he does not give the name or form. 6. Vaidyanath, at Deogarh in Bengal; the temple is still in being, and is a celebrated place of pilgrimage. 7. Ramesa, at Setubandha, the island of Ramisseram, between Ceylon and the Continent; this Lingam is fabled to have been set up by RAMA. The temple is still in tolerable repair, and is one of the most magnificent in India. The gateway is one hundred feet high. It has been repeatedly described, and is delineated in DANIEL'S Superb Plates of Indian Antiquities, from which it has been copied into LANGLES' Monuments de L'Hindoostan. S. Bhimasankara, in Dakini, which is in all probability the same with Bhimesvara, a Linga worshipped at Dracharam in the Rajamahendri district, and there venerated as one of the principal twelve.

Page #240
224 date cannot be much later than the eighth or ninth century, and it is therefore to be inferred with as much certainty as any thing short of positive testimony can afford, that the worship of SIVA, under this type, prevailed throughout India at least as early as the fifth or sixth century of the Christian era. Considered as one great branch of the universal public worship, its prevalence, no doubt, dates much earlier; but the particular modifications under which the several types received their local designations, and became entitled to special reverence, are not in every case of remote antiquity. One of the forms in which the Linga worship appears is that of the Lingayats, Lingavants, or Jangamas, the essential characteristic of which is wearing the emblem on some part of the dress or person. The type is of a small size, made of copper or silver, and is commonly worn suspended in a case round the neck, or sometimes tied in the turban. In common with the Saivas generally the Jangamas smear their foreheads with Vibhuti or ashes, and wear necklaces, and carry rosaries, made of the Rudraksha seed. The RELIGIOUS SECTS [9. Visvesvara, at Benares.] 10. Tryambaka, on the banks of the Gomati; whether the temple still exists I have no knowledge. 11. Gautamesa is another of the twelve, whose original site and present fate are uncertain. 12. Kedaresa, or Kedaranath, in the Himalaya, has been repeatedly visited by late travellers. The deity is represented by a shapeless mass of rock.

Page #241
OF THE HINDUS. 225 clerical members of the sect usually stain their garments with red ochre. They are not numerous in Upper India, and are rarely encountered except as mendicants leading about a bull, the living type of Nandi, the bull of Siva, decorated with housings of various colours, and strings of Cowri shells: the conductor carries a bell in his hand, and thus accompanied goes about from place to place, subsisting upon alms. In the South of India the Lingayats are very numerous, and the officiating priests of the Saiva shrines are commonly of this sect", when they bear the designations of Aradhya and Pandaram". The sect is also there known by the name of Vira Saiva. The following account of the restorer, if not the founder of the faith, as well as a specimen of the legends by which it is maintained, are derived from the Busava Purana. According to the followers of this faith, which prevails very extensively in the Dekhan, Basta, Basava, Basrana, or Bascapa or Basarappa, different modes of writing his name, only restored this religion, and did not invent it. This person, it is said, was the son of Madiga Raya, a Brahman, and Maderi, written also Madala arasu and Mahumba, inhabitants of Ilingulesvar Parcati Agraharam, on the west of Sri Saila, and both devout worshippers of Siva. In recompense of their piety Nandi, the bull of Siva, 1 They also officiate in this capacity at the temple of Kedaranath, in Benares. ? This word seems to be properly Parduranga, (TUCTF:) pale complexioned, from their smearing themselves with ashes. It is so used iu Flemachandra's history of Maharira, when speaking of the Saira Brahmans. 15

Page #242
226 RELIGIOUS SECTS was born on earth as their son, becoming incarnate by command of Siva, on his learning from Narada the decline of the Saira faith and prevalence of other less orthodox systems of religion. The child was denominated after the Basva or Basara, the bull of the deity. On his arriving at the age of investiture he refused to assume the thread ordinarily worn by Brahmans, or to acknowledge any Guru except IsVARA or Siva. He then departed to the town of Kalyan, the capital of Bijala or Tijala Ruya, and obtained in marriage Gangambe, the daughter of the Dandandyak, or minister of police. From thence he repaired to Sangamestara, where he received from Sangamesrara Srami initiation in the tenets of the Tira Saira faith. He was invited back from this place to succeed his father-in-law upon his decease in the office he had held. After his return to Kalyan, his sister, who was one of his first disciples, was delivered of a son, Chenna Basara, who is not unfrequently confounded with his uncle, and regarded, perhaps more correctly, as the founder of the sect. After recording these events the work enumerates various marvellous actions performed by Basara and several of his disciples, such as converting grains of corn to pearls -- discovering hidden treasures -- feeding multitudes -- healing the sick, and restoring the dead to life. The following are some of the aneedotes narrated in the Purana. Basava having made himself remarkable for the profuse bounties he bestowed upon the Jangamas, helping himself from the Royal Treasury for that purpose, the other ministers reported his conduct to Bijala, who called upon him to account for the money in his charge. Basava smiled, and giving the keys of the Treasury to the king, requested him to examine it, which being done, the amount was found wholly undiminished. Bijala thereupon caused it to be proclaimed, that whoever calumniated Basara should have his tongue cut out. A Jangama, who cohabited with a dancing girl, sent a slave for his allowance of rice to the house of Basara, where the messenger saw the wife of the latter, and on his return reported to the dancing girl the magnificence of her attire. The mistress

Page #243
OF THE HINDUS. 227 of the Jangama was filled with a longing for a similiar dress, and the Jangama having no other means of gratifying her repaired to Basara, to beg of him his wife's garment. Basara immediately stripped Gangamba, his wife, and other dresses springing from her body, he gave them all to the Jangama. A person of the name of Kanapa, who regularly worshipped the image of EKIMRESVARA, imagining the eyes of the deity were affected, plucked out his own, and placed them in the sockets of the figure. Siva, pleased with his devotion, restored his worshipper his eyes. A devout Saira named Mahadevala Machaya, who engaged to wasli for all the Jangamas, having killed a child, the Raja ordered Basara tu hare him secured and punished; but Basava declined undertaking the duty, as it would be unavailing to offer any harm to the worshippers of Siva. Bijala persisting sent his servants to seize and tie bim to the legs of an elephant, but Machaya caught the elephant by the trunk, and dashed him and his attendants to pieces. He then proceeded to attack the Raja, who being alarmed applied to Basara, and by his advice humbled himself before the offended Jangama. Basara also deprecated his wrath, and Machaya being appeased forgave the king and restored the elephant and the guards to life. A poor Jangama having solicited alms of kinnarayu, one of Basara's chief disciples, the latter touched the stones about them with his staff, and converting them into gold told the Jangama to help himself. The work is also in many places addressed to the Jainas in the shape of a dialogue between some of the Jangama saints and the members of that faith, in which the former narrate to the latter instances of the superiority of the Saiva religion, and the falsehood of the Jain faith, which appears to have been that of Bijala Raya, and the great part of the population of Kalyana. In order to convert them Ekanta Ramaya, one of Basara's disciples, cut off his head in their presence, and then marched five days in solemn procession through and round the city, and on the fifth day replaced his head upon his shoulders. The Jain Pagodas were thereupon, it is said, destroyed by the Jangamus. 15*

Page #244
228 RELIGIOUS SECTS It does not appear, however, that the king was made a convert, or that he approved of the principles and conduct of his minister. He seems, on the contrary, to have incured his death by attempting to repress the extension of the Vira Saira belief. Different authorities, although they disagree as to the manner in which Bijala was destroyed, concur in stating the fact: the following account of the transaction is from the present work. "In the city of Kalyana were two devout worshippers of Siva, named Allaya and Madhuvaya. They fixed their faith firmly on the divinity they adored, and assiduously reverenced their spiritual preceptor, attending upon Basava whithersoever he went. The king, Bijala, well knew their merits, but closed his eyes to their superiority, and listening to the calumnious accusations of their enemies commanded the eyes of Allaya and Madhuraya to be plucked out. The disciples of Basava, as well as hiniself, were highly indignant at the cruel treatment of these holy men, and leaving to Jagaddeva the task of putting Dijala to death, and denouncing imprecations upon the city, they departed from Kalyana. Basara fixed his residence at Sangamesrara. Machaya, Bommideraya, Kinnara, Kamnatha, Bommadeva, Kakaya, Masanaya, Kolakila Bommadera, Kesirajaya, Mathirajaya, and others, announced to the people that the fortunes of Bijala had passed away, as indicated by portentous signs; and accordingly the crows crowed in the night, jackals howled by day; the sun was eclipsed, storms of wind and rain came on, the earth shook, and darkness overspread the havens. The inliabitants of Kalyana were filled with terror. When Jagaddera repaired home, his mother met him, and told him that when any injury had been done to a disciple of the Saiva faith his fellow should avenge him or die. When Daksha treated SivA with contunely, Parvati threw herself into the flames, and so, under the wrong offered to the saints, he should not sit down contented: thus saying, she gave him food at the door of his mansion. Thither also cane Mallaya and Bommaya, two others of the saints, and they partook of Jagaddeva's meal. Then smearing their bodies with holy ashes, they took up the spear, and sword, and shield, and marched together

Page #245
OF THE HINDUS. 229 against Bijala. On their way a bull appeared, whom they knew to be a form of Basara come to their aid, and the bull went first even to the court of the king, goring any one that came in their way, and opening a clear path for them. Thus they reached the court, and put Bijala to death in the midst of all his courtiers, and then they dancel, and proclaimed the cause wliy they bad put the king to death. Jagaddeva on his way back recalling the words of his mother stabbed himself. Then arose dissension in the city, and the people fought amongst themselves, and horses with horses, and elephants with elephants, until, agreeably to the curse denounced upon it by Basava and his disciples, Kalyana was utterly destroyed. * Basara continued to reside at Sangamesvara, conversing with his disciples, and communing with the divine Essence, and he expostulated with Siva, saying: By thy command have I, and thy attendant train, come upon earth, and thou hast promised to recall us to thy presence when our task was accomplished." Then Siva and PARvati came forth from the Sangamesvara Lingam, and were visible to Basava, who fell on the ground before them. They raised him, and led him to the sanctuary, and all three disappeared in the presence of the disciples, and they praised their master, and flowers fell from the sky, and then the disciples spread themselves abroad, and made known the absorption of Basara into the emblem of SivA." MACKENZIE Collect., Vol. 2nd. Halakanara MSS. (pp. 3-12.] The date of the events here recorded is not particularised, but from various authorities they may be placed with confidence in the early part of the eleventh century' Colonel Wilks gives the same date (Mysore, I, 506), but terms the founder Dhen Bas Ishwar, intending clearly Chenna (little) Basara, the nephew of Basava, or Basavesvara. BUCHANAN has the name Basvana (Mysore, I, 240), but agrees nearly in the date, placing him about seven hundred years ago.

Page #246
230 RELIGIOUS SECTS The MACKENZIE Collection, from which the above is taken, contains a number of works' of a similar description in the ancient Kanara dialect. There are also several works of the same nature in Telugu, as the Basavesvara Purana, Panditaradhya Charitra, and others. Although the language of these compositions may now have become obscure or obsolete, it is not invariably so, and at any rate was once familiar. This circumstance, and the marvellous character of the legends they relate, specimens of which have been given in the above account of the founder of the sect, adapted them to the comprehension and taste of the people at large, and no doubt therefore exercised a proportionate influence. Accordingly WILKS, BUCHANAN, and DUBOIS represent the Lingavants as very numerous in the Dekhan, especially in Mysore, or those countries constituting ancient Kanara, and they are also common in Telingana. In Upper India there are no popular works current, and the only authority is a learned Bhashya, or Comment, by NILKANTHA, on the Sutras of VYASA, a work not often met with, and, being in Sanskrit, unintelligible to the multitude". As the Basrana Purana, Chenna Basava Purana, Prabhulinga Lila, Saranu Lilamrita, Viraktaru Kavyam, and others, containing legends of a vast number of Jangama Saints and Teachers. MACKENZIE Collection, Vol. 2, [pp. 12-32. See also Madras Journal, Vol. XI, p. 143 ff. and GRAUL, Reise nach Indien, Vol. V, p. 185 and 360.] 2 Besides the Jangama priests of Kedaranath, an opulent establishment of them exists at Benares: its wealth arises from

Page #247
OF THE HINDUS. 231 PARAMAHANSAS. According to the introduction to the Dwadasa Mahuvakya, by a Dandi author, VAIKUNTHA Puri, the Sannyusi is of four kinds, the Kutichura, Bahudaka, Hansa, and Paramahansa: the difference between whom, however, is only the graduated intensity of their self-mortification and profound abstraction. The Paramahansa' is the most eminent of these grada a number of houses occupying a considerable space, called the Jangam Bari: the title to the property is said to be a grant to the Jangamas, regularly executed by May Sins, and preserved on a copper plate: the story with which the vulgar are deluded is, that it was granted by one of the Emperors of Hindustan in consequence of a miracle performed by a Jangama devotee. In proof of the veracity of his doctrine he proposed to fly: the Emperor promised to give him as much ground as he could traverse in that manner: not quite satisfied of the impossibility of the feat, he had a check string tied to the ascetic's legs, and held by one of the attendants: the Jangama mounted, and when he reached the limits of the present Jangama Bari, the Emperor thinking that extent of ground sufficiently liberal had him constrained to fly back again. 'Moor, in his Hindu Pantheon (page 352), asserts, upon, as he says, authentic information, that the Paramahansas eat human Aesh, and that individuals of this sect are not very unusually seen about Benares, floating down the river, and feeding upon a corpse: it is scarcely necessary to add that he is wholly wrong: the passage he cites from the Researches is quite correct, when it describes the Paramahansa as an ascetic of the orthodox sects, in the last stage of exaltation; and the practice he describes, although far from usual, is sometimes heard of as a filthy exhibition displayed for profit by individuals of a very different sect, those who occupy the ensuing portion of the present text--the Aghoris,

Page #248
232 tions, and is the ascetic who is solely occupied with the investigation of BRAHMA, or spirit, and who is equally indifferent to pleasure or pain, insensible of heat or cold, and incapable of satiety or want*. Agreeably to this definition, individuals are sometimes met with who pretend to have attained such a degree of perfection: in proof of it they go naked in all weathers, never speak, and never indicate any natural want: what is brought to them as alms or food, by any person, is received by the attendants, whom their supposed sanctity or a confederation of interest attaches to them, and by these attandants they are fed and served on all occasions, as if they were as helpless as infants. It may be supposed that, not unfrequently, there is much knavery in this helplessness, but there are many Hindus whose simple enthusiasm induces them honestly to practice such self-denial, and there is little risk in the attempt, as the credulity of their countrymen, or rather countrywomen, will in most places take care that their wants are amply supplied. These devotees are usually included amongst the Saiva ascetics; but it may be doubted whether the classification is correct. RELIGIOUS SECTS # [jAtarUpavero nirdvandvo nirAgrahastattvabrahmamArge samyaksampannaH zuddhamAnasaH prANasaMdhAraNArtha yathoktakAle bhaikSamAcaranlAbhAlAbhau samau kratvA zUnyAgAradevagRha tRNa kUTa valmIkavRkSa mUlakulAlazAlAgnihotranadIpulinagirikuha ra kanda ra koTara nikarastha eDa leSvaniketavAsI niSprayatno nirmama: zukladhyAnaparAyaNo 'dhyAtmaniSThaH zubhAzubhakarmanirmUlanAya saMnyAsena dehatyAgaM karoti yaH sa eva paramahaMso nAma || Jivanmuktiviveka (Weber, Catal. p. 195) quoted in the Sabdakalpadruma s. v. Paramahansah. See also Weber, Ind. Stud. II, 77. 78. 173-6.]

Page #249
OF THE HINDUS. 233 AGHORIS. The pretended insensibility of the Paramahansa being of a passive nature is at least inoffensive, and even where it is mere pretence the retired nature of the practice renders the deception little conspicuous or revolting. The same profession of worldly indifference characterises the Aghori, or Aghorapanthi; but he seeks occasions for its display, and demands alms as a reward for its exhibition. The original Aghori worship seems to have been that of Devi in some of her terrific forms, and to have required even human victims for its performance'. In imitation of the formidable aspect under which the goddess was worshipped, the appearance of her votary was rendered as hideous as possible, and his wand and water-pot were a staff set with bones and the upper half of a skull: the practices were of a similar nature, and flesh and spirituous liquors constituted, at will, the diet of the adept. The regular worship of this sect has long since been suppressed, and the only traces of it now left are pre It may be credulity or calumny, but the Bhils, and other hill tribes, are constantly accused by Sanskrit writers of the eleventh and twelfth centuries as addicted to this sanguinary worship. The Vrihat Katha is full of stories to this effect, the scene of which is chiefly in the Vindhya range. Its covert existence in cities is inferable from the very dramatic situation in Bhavabhuti's Drama, Malati and Madhava, where Madhava rescues his mistress from the Aghora Ghania, who is about to sacrifice Malati at the shrine of Chamunda [Act V, p. 83].

Page #250
234 RELIGIOUS SECTS sented by a few disgusting wretches, who, whilst they profess to have adopted its tenets, make them a mere plea for extorting alis. In proof of their indifference to worldly objects, they eat and drink whatever is given to them, even ordure and carrion. They smear their bodies also with excrement, and carry it about with them in a wooden cup, or skull, either to swallow it, if by so doing they can get a few pice; or to throw it upon the persons, or into the houses of those who refuse to comply with their demands. They also for the same purpose inflict gashes on their limbs, that the crime of blood may rest upon the head of the recusants; and they have a variety of similar disgusting devices to extort money from the timid and credulous Hindu. They are fortunately not numerous, and are universally detested and feared. URDDILAB AHUS, AKAS MUKHIS, and NAKHIS. Personal privation and torture being of great efficacy in the creed of the Hindus, various individuals, some influenced by credulity, and some by knavery, have adopted modes of distorting their limbs, and forcing them out of their natural position, until they can no longer resume their ordinary direction. The Urddhabahus? extend one or both arms above their heads, till they remain of themselves thus elevated. They also close the fist, and the nails being necessarily suffered to grow make their way between i Urddha, above, and Bahu, the arm.

Page #251
235 the metacarpal bones, and completely perforate the hand. The Urddhabahus are solitary mendicants, as are all of this description, and never have any fixed abode: they subsist upon alms; many of them go naked, but some wear a wrapper stained with ochre; they usually assume the Saiva marks, and twist their hair so as to project from the forehead, in imitation of the Jata of SIVA. The Akasmukhis1 hold up their faces to the sky, till the muscles of the back of the neck become contracted, and retain it in that position: they wear the Jata, and allow the beard and whiskers to grow, smearing the body with ashes: some wear coloured garments: they subsist upon alms. The Nakhis are of a similar description with the two preceding, but their personal characteristic is of a less extravagant nature, being confined to the length of their finger nails, which they never cut: they also live by begging, and wear the Saiva marks. OF THE HINDUS. GUDARAS. The Gudaras are so named from a pan of metal which they carry about with them, and in which they have a small fire, for the purpose of burning scented woods at the houses of the persons from whom they receive alms. These alms they do not solicit further than by repeating the word Alakh, expressive of the Akas, the sky, and Mukha, the face. A, the negative prefix, and Lakshma, a mark, a distinction.

Page #252
236 RELIGIOUS SECTS indescribable nature of the deity. They have a peculiar garb, wearing a large round cap, and a long frock or coat stained with ochery clay. Some also wear ear-rings, like the Kumphuta Jogis, or a cylinder of wood passed through the lobe of tlie ear, which they term the Khechari Mudra, the seal or symbol of the deity, of him who moves in the heavens. RIKHARAS, SUKHARAS, and UKHARAS. The Sukharas are Saiva mendicants, distinguished by carrying a stick three spans in length: they dress in a cap and sort of petticoat stained with ochery earth, smear their bodies with ashes, and wear ear-rings of the Rudraksha seed. They also wear over the left shoulder a narrow piece of cloth dyed with ochre, and twisted, in place of the Zannar. The Rukharas are of similar habits and appearance, but they do not carry the stick, nor wear the Rudruksha ear-rings, but in their place metallic ones: these two classes agree with the preceding in the watchword, exclaiming Alakh, as they pass along; the term is, however, used by other classes of mendicants. The Ukharas are said to be members of either of the preceding classes, who drink spirituous liquors, and eat meat: they appear to be the refuse of the three preceding mendicant classes, who, in general, are said to be of mild and inoffensive manners. KARA LINGIS. These are vagabonds of little credit; except some

Page #253
OF THE HINDUS. 237 times amongst the most ignorant portions of the community, they are not often met with: they go naked, and to mark their triumph over sensual desires, affix an iron ring and chain on the male organ': they are professedly worshippers of SivA. SANNYASIS, BRAHMACHARIS, and AVADHUTAS. Although the terms Sannyasi and Vairagi are, in a great measure, restricted amongst the Vaishnavas to peculiar classes, the same limit can scarcely be adopted with regard to the Saivas. All the sects, except the Samyogi Atits, are so far Sannyasi, or excluded from the world, as not to admit of married teachers, a circumstance far from uncommon, as we have seen amongst the more refined followers of VISHNU. Most of the Saiva sects, indeed, are of a very inferior description to those of the Vaishnavas. Besides the individuals who adopt the Danda Grahana, and are unconnected with the Dasnamis, there is a set of devotees who remain through life members of the condition of the Brahmachari, or student?: These asceties were the persons who attracted the notice of the earlier travellers, especially BERNIER and TAVERNIER. They were more numerous then, probably, than they are at present, and this appears to be the case with most of the mendicants who practiced on the superstitious admiration of the vulgar. ? The Dirghakula Brahmacharyam. or protracted period of studentship, is however amongst the acts enumerated in various authorities of indisputable character, as those which are prohibited in the Kali age.

Page #254
238 RELIGIOUS SECTS these are also regarded as Sannyasis, and where the term is used in a definite sense, these twelve kinds, the Dandis, Brahmacharis, and ten Dasnami orders are implied. In general, however, the term, as well as Avadhutu, or Avdhauta, and Alaklinomi, express all the Saiva classes of mendicants, except perhaps the Jogis. NAGAS. The Saiva Sannyasis who go naked are distinguished by this term. They smear their bodies with ashes, allow their hair, beards, and whiskers to grow, and wear the projecting braid of hair, called the Jata; like the Vairagi Nagas, they carry arms, and wander about in troops, soliciting alms, or levying contributions. The Saiva Nagas are cliefly the refuse of the Danili and Atit orders, or men who have no inclination for a life of study or business: when weary of the vagrant and violent habits of the Naga, they re-enter the better disposed classes, which they had first quitted. The Saiva Nagas are very numerous in many parts of India, though less so in the Company's provinces than in any other: they were formerly in great numbers in Bundelkhand', and HIMMET ? A party of them attacked Colonel GODDARD's troops in their march between Doraral and Herapur, the assailants were no more than four or five hundred, but about two thousand hovered about the rear of the army: they are called Panlarams in the narrative, but were evidently Saira Magas. PENNANT'S Hindustan, 2, 192. The Vindicator of the Hindus, speaking of

Page #255
OF THE HINDUS. 239 BAHAdur was a pupil of one of their Mahants, RaJENDRA Gir, one of the lapsed Dasnami ascetics. These Nagas are the particular opponents of the Vairugi Nagas, and were, no doubt, the leading actor's in the bloody fray at Haridwar!, which had excluded the Vaishnavas from the great fair there, from 1760, till the British acquired the country. The leader of the Saiva party was called DHOKAL Gir, and lie, as well as the spiritual guide of HIMMET BAHADUR, was consequently of the Dasnami order, which would thus seem to be addicted to violent and war-like habits. With respect to the sanguinary affray at Haridwar, in which we are told eighteen thousand Vairagis were left dead on the field, there is a different legend current of the origin of the conflict from that given in the Researches, but neither of them is satisfactory, nor indeed is any particular cause necessary, as the opposite objects of worship, and the pride of them, observes, that they often engage in the rival contests of the Indian Chiefs, and, on a critical occasion some years ago, six thousand of them joined the forces of the Mahratta Chief SINDIA, and enabled him, with an equal number of his own troops, to discomfit an army of thirty thousand men, headed by one of liis rebellious subjects. ? As. Res. II, 455. It may be observed, that a very accurate account is given in the same place of the general appearance and habits of the Saira Sannyasis and Jogis, the Vaishnara l'airagis, anil Udasis of Nanaksheh. The term Gosain, as correlative to Sannyasi, is agreeable to common usage, but, as has been elsewhere observed, is more strictly applicable to very different characters.

Page #256
240 RELIGIOUS SECTS strength and numbers, and consequent struggle for pre-eminence are quite sufficient to account for the dispute'. SAKTAS. The worshippers of the SAKTI, the power or energy of the divine nature in action, are exceedingly numerous amongst all classes of Hindus. This active energy is, agreeably to the spirit of the mythological system, personified, and the form with which it is invested, considered as the especial object of veneration, de The irregular practices of these and other mendicants have attracted the lash of KABIR in the following Ramaini: RAMAINI 69. aisA yogo na dekhA bhAI / bhUla kirai liye gaphalAI, &c. "I never beheld such a Jogi, oh brother! forgetting his doctrine he roves about in negligence. He follows professedly the faith of MAHADEVA, and calls himself an eminent teacher; the scene of his abstraction is the fair or market. MAYA is the mistress of the false saint. When did DATTATREYA demolish a dwelling? when did SUKADEVA collect an armed host? when did NARADA mount a matchlock? when did VrASADEVA blow a trumpet? In making war, the creed is violated. Is he an Atit, who is armed with a quiver? Is he a l'irakta, who is filled with covetousness? His garb is put to shame by his gold ornaments; he has assembled horses and mares, is possessed of villages, is called a man of wealth; a beautiful woman was not amongst the embellishments of Sanaka and his brethren; he who carries with him a vessel of ink. cannot avoid soiling his raiment." 2 It has been computed, that of the Hindus of Bengal at least three-fourths are of this sect: of the remaining fourth three parts are l'aishnavas, and one Sairas, &c.

Page #257
OF THE HINDUS. 241 pends upon the bias entertained by the individuals towards the adoration of VISHNU or Siva. In the former case the personified Sakti is termed Lakshmi, or Mana L AKsivi, and in the latter, Parvati, BHAVANI, or DURGA. Even SARASVATI enjoys some portion of homage, much more than her lord, Brahms, whilst a vast variety of inferior beings of malevolent character and formidable aspect receive the worship of the multitude. The bride of Siva however, in one or other of her many and varied forms, is by far the most popular emblem in Bengal and along the Ganges. The worship of the female principle, as distinct from the divinity, appears to have originated in the literal interpretation of the metaphorical language of the Vedas, in which the will or purpose to create the universe is represented as originating from the creator, and co-existent with him as his bride, and part of himself. Thus in the Rig Veda it is said "That divine spirit breathed without afflation, single with (Svadha her who is sustained within him; other than him nothing existed. First desire was formed in his mind, and that became the original productive seed"', and the Sama Veda, speaking of the divine cause of creation, says, "He felt not delight, being alone. He wished another, and instantly became such. He caused his own self to fall in twain, and thus became husband As. Res. VIII, 393 [Colebrooke's Essays. London: 1858, p. 17. Muller's History of Anc. Sansk. Lit., p. 560 ff. Rig Veda X, 129]. 16

Page #258
242 RELIGIOUS SECTS and wife. He approached her, and thus were human beings produced". In these passages it is not unlikely that reference is made to the primitive tradition of the origin of mankind, but there is also a figurative representation of the first indication of wish or will in the Supreme Being. Being devoid of all qualities whatever, he was alone, until he permitted the wish to be multiplied, to be generated within himself. This wish being put into action, it is said, became united with its parent, and then created beings were produced. Thus this first manifestation of divine power is termed Ichchharupa, personified desire, and the creator is designated as Svechchhamaya', united with his own will, whilst in the Vedanta philosophy, and the popular sects, such as that of KABIR, and others, in which all created things are held to be illusory, the Sakti, or active will of the deity, is always designated 1 As. Res. VIII, 420 [Colebrooke's Essays, p. 37. Brihad Arany. Up. I, 4, 3]. 3 Thus, in the Brahma Vaivartta Purana, which has a whole section dedicated to the manifestations of the female principle, or a Prakriti Khanda: evaMrUpaM bibhradbhagavAneka eva saH / digbhizca nabhasA sArddhaM zUnyaM vizvaM dadarza ha // Alocya manasA sarvamekamevAsahAyavAn / khecchayA sraSTumArebhe sRSTiM khecchAmayaH prabhuH // "The Lord was alone invested with the Supreme form, and beheld the whole world, with the sky and regions of space, a void. Having contemplated all things in his mind, he, without any assistant, began with the will to create all things,-He, the Lord, endowed with the wish for creation."

Page #259
OF THE HINDUS. 243 and spoken of as Maya or Mahamayu, original deceit or illusion? Another set of notions of some antiquity which contributed to form the character of the Sakti, whether general or particular, were derived from the Sankhya philosophy. In this system nature, Prakriti, or Mula Prakriti, is defined to be of eternal existence and independent origin, distinct from the supreme spirit, productive though no production, and the plastic origin of all things, including even the gods. Hence Prakriti has come to be regarded as the mother of gods and men, whilst as one with matter, the source of error, it is again identified with Maya, or delusion, and as co-existent with the supreme as his Sakti, his personified energy, or his bride. So also in the authority last quoted: sA ca brahmasvarUpA mAyA nityA snaatnii| "She (Prakriti) one with Brahma is Maya, eternal, everlasting;" and in the Kalika Purana abhinnA prakRtiyA sA jantUnsammohati / Prakriti is termed "Inherent Mayd, because she beguiles all beings." ? In the Gita [VII, 4] Prakriti is identified with all the elementary predicates of matter: bhUmirApo'nalo vAyuH khaM mano buddhireva ca / ahaMkAra itIyaM me bhinnA prakRtiraSTadhA // "This, my Prakriti, is inherently eight-fold, or earth, water. fire, air, ether, mind, intellect, individuality." So also the Kurma Purana (Clapter 12): tasya sarvajaganmUrtiH zaktimAyeti vishrutaa| tadevaM bhrAmayedIzo mAyAvI puruSottamaH // 16

Page #260
244 RELIGIOUS SECTS These mythological fancies have been principally disseminated by the Puranas, in all which Prakriti, or Maya, bears a prominent part. The aggregate of the whole is given in the Brahma Vaivartta Purana, one section of which, the Prakriti Khanda, is devoted to the subject, and in which the legends relating to the principal modifications of the female principle are narrated. According to this authority, BRAHMA, or the supreme being, having determined to create the universe by his super-human power, became twofold, the right half becoming a male, the left half a female, which was Prakriti. She was of one nature with BRAHMA. She was illusion, eternal and without end: as is the soul, so is its active energy; as the faculty of burning is in fire'. In another passage it is said, that KRISHNA, who is in this work identified with the Supreme, being alone invested with the divine nature, beheld all one universal blank, and contemplating creation with his saiSA mAyAtmikA zaktiH sAkArA snaatnii| vizvarUpaM mahezastha sarvadA saMprakAzayet // "His Energy, being the universal form of all the world, is called Maya, for so does the Lord the best of males and endowed will illusion cause it to revolve. That Sakti, of which the essence is illusion, is omniform and eternal, and constantly displays the universal shape of Mahesa." ___ yogenAtmA saSTividhau dvidhArUpo babhUva sH| pumAMzca dakSiNAAGgo vAmAA prakRtiH smRtA // "He, by the power of Yoga, became himself in the act of creation two-fold; the right half was the male, the left was called Prakriti." [1, 9. See Aufrecht, Catal. I, p. 23, a.]

Page #261
OF THE HINDUS. 245 mental vision, he began to create all things by his own will, being united with his will, which became manifest as Mula PRAKKITI'. The original PRAKRITI first assumed five forms? --Durgs the bride, Sakti, and Maya, of Siva, Lakshmi the bride, Sakti and Maya of VISHNU, SARASWATI the same of BRAHMA, or in the Brahma Vaivartta Purana, of Hari, whilst the next, SAVITRI is the bride of BRAHMA. The fifth division of the original Prakriti, was Radia, the favourite of the youthful KRISHNA, and unquestionably a modern intruder into the Hindu Pantheon. Besides these more important manifestations of the female principle, the whole body of goddesses and nymphs of every order are said to have sprung from the same source, and indeed every creature, whether human or brutal, of the female sex, is referred to the same principle, whilst the origin of males is ascribed to the primitive Purusha, or male. In every creation of the universe it is said the Mula PRAKRITI assumes the different gradations of Ansarupini, Kalarupini, Kalansarupini, or manifest herself in portions, parts, __ svecchAmayasyecchayA ca zrIkRSNasya sisuukssyaa| sAvibaMbhava sahasA mlprkRtiriishvrii|| "From the wish which was the creative impulse of Sri Krishna, endowed with his will, she, Mula Prakriti, the Supreme, became manifest." [ibid. sl. 12.] tadAjJayA paJcavidhA saSTikarmavibhedataH / "And she (the Mila Prakriti,) became in the act of creation five-fold by the will of the Supreme." [sl. 13.] aMzarUpA kalArUpA kalAMzAMzasya sambhavA / prakRteH prati vizveSu devyAzca divyyoginH||

Page #262
246 RELIGIOUS SECTS and portions of parts, and further subdivisions. The chief Ansas are, besides the five already enumerated, Ganga, Tulasi, MANASA, SHASHYhi, or DEVASENA, MANGALACHANDIKA, and Kali"; the principal Kalas are Swaha, SWADHA, DAKSHINA, SWASTI, PUSHii, Tushti, and others, most of which are allegorical personifications, as Dhriti, Fortitude, Pratishtha, Fame, and Adharma, Wickedness, the bride of Mrityu, or Death. ADITI, the mother of the Gods, and Diti, the mother of the Demons, are also Kalus of PRAKRITI. The list includes all the secondary goddesses. The Kalansas and Ansansas, or sub-divisions of the more important manifestations, are all womankind, who are distinguished as good, middling, or bad, according as they derive their being from the parts of their great original in which the Satya, Rajas, and Tamo Guna, or property of goodness, passion, and vice predominates. At the same time as manifestations of the great cause of all they are entitled to respect, and even to veneration : whoever, says the Brahma Vaivartta Purana, offends or insults a female, incurs the wrath of PRAKRITI, whilst he who propitiates a female, particularly the youthful daughter of a Brahman, with clothes, ornaments and perfumes, offers worship to PRAKRITI herself. It is in the spirit of this last doctrine "In every creation of the universe the Devi, through divine Yoga, assumes different forms, and becomes Ansarupa, Kalarupa, and Kalansarupa, or Ansansarupa." * [and VASUNDHARA. See Aufrecht, 1. l., p. 23, b.]

Page #263
OF THE HINDUS. 247 that one of the principal rites of the Saktas is the actual worship of the daughter or wife of a Brahman, and leads with one branch of the sect at least to the introduction of gross impurities. But besides this derivation of PRAKRITI, or Sakti, from the Supreme, and the secondary origin of all female nature from her, those who adopt her as their especial divinity employ the language invariably addressed towards the preferential object of worship in every sect, and contemplate her as comprising all existence in her essence. Thus she is not only declared to be one with the male deity, of whose energy some one of her manifestations is the type, as Devi with Siva, and LAKSHMI with VISHNU; but it is said, that she is equally in all things, and that all things are in her, and that besides her there is nothing? Although the adoration of Prakniti Or SAKTI is, to a certain extent, authorised by the Puranas, particu Thus in the Kasi Khanda: sarvamantramayI tvaM brahmAdyAstvatsamudbhavAH / caturvargAtmakI tvaM vai caturvargaphalodayA // tvattaH sarvamidaM vizvaM tvayi sarva jgnnidhe| yaddazyaM yadadRzyaJca sthUlasUkSmasvarUpataH // yattattvaM zaktirUpeNa kiJcinna tvadRte kvacit / "Thou art predicated in every prayer -- Brahma and the rest are all born from thee. Thou art one with the four objects of life, and from thee they come to fruit. From thee this whole universe proceeds, and in thee, asylum of the world, all is, whether visible or invisible, gross or subtle in its nature: what is, thou art in the Sakti form, and except thee nothing has ever been."

Page #264
248 larly the Brahma Vaivartta, the Skanda, and the Kalika, yet the principal rites and formulae are derived from an independent series of works known by the collective term of Tantras. These are infinitely numerous, and in some instances of great extent; they always assume the form of a dialogue between SIVA and his bride, in one of her many forms, but mostly as UMA and PARVATI, in which the goddess questions the god as to the mode of performing various ceremonies, and the prayers and incantations to be used in them. These he explains at length, and under solemn cautions that they involve a great mystery on no account whatever to be divulged to the profane. RELIGIOUS SECTS The followers of the Tantras profess to consider them as a fifth Veda, and attribute to them equal antiquity and superior authority1. The observances they prescribe have, indeed, in Bengal almost superseded the original ritual. The question of their date is in 1 Thus, in the Sira Tantra, SIVA is made to say: mama paJcamukhebhyazca paJcAmnAyA vinirgatAH / pUrvazca pazcimazcaiva dakSiNazcottarastathA // UrddhAmnAyazca paJcaite mokSamArgIH prakIrttitAH / AmnAyA bahavaH santi UrddhAmnAyena no samAH // [See Aufrecht, Catal. I, p. 91.] "The five Scriptures issued from my five mouths, and were the east, west, south, north, and upper. These five are known as the paths to final liberation. There are many Scriptures, but none are equal to the Upper Scripture." Kulluka Bhatta, commenting on the first verse of the second chapter of Manu, says: the Sruti is two-fold-Vaidika and Tantrika: gfau fafaur afza alfad a ||

Page #265
OF THE HINDUS. 249 volved in considerable obscurity. From the practices described in some of the Puranas, particularly that of the Diksha or rite of initiation, in the Agni Purana, from the specification of formulae comprising the mystical monosyllables of the Tantras in that and other similar compilations, and from the citation of some of them by name in different Pauranic works', we must conclude that some of the Tantras are prior to those authorities. But the date of the Puranas themselves is far from determined, and whilst some parts of them may be of considerable antiquity, other portions of most, if not of all, are undoubtedly subsequent to the tenth century of the Christian era. It is not unlikely, however, that several of the Tantras are of earlier composition, especially as we find the system they inculcate included by ANANDAGIRI, in his life of SANKARACHARYA, amongst the heterodoxies which that Legislator succeeded in confuting. On the other hand there appears no indication of Tantrika notions in the ? As in the Kurma Purana the Kapala, Bhairava, Vama and Yamala, and the Pancharatra in the Varaha: we have also a number mentioned in the Sankara Tijaya, of both Anandagiri and Madhara, as the Siva Gita, Sira Sanhita, Rudra Yamala, and Siva Rahasya. It is also said in Anandagiri's work, that the Brahmanas were cursed by Gayatri, to become Tantrikas in the Kali age: vedoktakarmahInAzca tAntrikAcAratatparAH / yUyaM kalau bhavantvevamiti tAnAha sA russaa|| "She being angry said to them: in the Kali age, after abandoning the Veda ritual, become followers of the Tantrika observances."

Page #266
250 RELIGIOUS SECTS Mahabharat, and the name of Tantra, in the sense of a religious text book, does not occur in the vocabulary of AMARA SINHA. It may therefore be inferred, that the system originated at some period in the early centuries of Christianity, being founded on the previous worship of the female principle, and the practices of the Yoga with the Mantras, or mystical formulae of the Vedas. It is equally certain that the observances of the Tantras have been carried to more exceptionable extremes in comparatively modern times; and that many of the works themselves are of recent composition. They appear also to have been written chiefly in Bengal and the Eastern districts, many of them being unknown in the West and South of India, and the rites they teach having there failed to set aside the ceremonies of the Vedas, although they are not without an important influence upon the belief and the practices of the people. The Tantras are too numerous to admit in this place of their specification, but the principal are the Syama Rahasya, Rudra Yamala, Mantra Mahodadhi, Sarada Tilaka, and Kalika Tantra, whilst the Kulachudamani, Kularnava, and similar works, are the chief authorities of one portion of the Saktas, the sect being divided into two leading branches, the Dakshinacharis and Vamacharis, or followers of the right hand and left hand ritual. DAKSHINAS, BHAKTAS. When the worship of any goddess is performed in or

Page #267
OF THE HINDUS. 251 a public manner, and agreeably to the Vaidik or Pauranic ritual', it does not comprehend the impure practices which are attributed to a different division of the adorers of SAKTI, and which are particularly prescribed to the followers of this system. In this form it is termed the Dakshina, or right hand form of worship? The only observance that can be supposed to form an exception to the general character of this mode is the Bali, an offering of blood, in which rite a number of helpless animals, usually kids, are annually decapitated. In some cases life is offered without shedding blood, when the more barbarous practice is adopted of pummelling with the fists the poor animal to death: at other times blood only is offered without injury to life. These practices, however, are not considered as orthodox, and approach rather to the ritual i The peculiarities of this sect are described in the Dakshinachara Tantra Raja, a modern summary of the system, by Kasinath: according to this authority: dakSiNAcAratantroktaM karma tacchuddhaM vaidikam / "The ritual declared in the Tantras of the Dakshinacharas is pure and conformable to the l'edas." vAmAgamo madukto 'yaM sarvazUdraparaH priye| brAhmaNo madirAdAnAdbrAhmaNyena viyujyate // na kartavyaM na karttavyaM na karttavyaM kdaacn| idaM tu sAhasaM devi na karttavyaM kadAcana // "The Vama ritual, although declared by me, was intended for Sudras only. A Brahman, from receiving spirituous liquor, forfeits his Brahmanical character - let it not be done- let it not ever be done. Goddess, it is brutality, never let it be practiced."

Page #268
252 RELIGIOUS SECTS of the Vamacharis', the more pure Bali consisting of edible grain, with milk and sugar. Animal victims are also offered to Devi, in her terrific forms only, as KALI or DURGA. The worship is almost confined to a few districts; and, perhaps, is carried to no great extent. Although any of the goddesses may be objects of the Sukta worship, and the term Sakti comprehends them all, yet the homage of the Saktas is almost restricted to the wife of Siva, and to Siva himself as identified with his consort?. The sect is in fact a ra dvividhabalirAkhyAto rAjasaH sAttviko budhaiH / rAjaso mAMsaraktAdyaM pala trayasamanvitaH // mudgapAyasasaMyukto mdhurcylolitH|| brAhmaNo niyataH zuddhaH sAttvikaM balimAharet // "The Bali is of two kinds, Rajasa and Sattvika; the first consists of meat, and includes the three kinds of flesh; the second of pulse and rice-milk, with the three sweet articles, (ghee, honey, and sugar,) let the Brahman, always pure, offer only the Sattrika Bali." The Brahmavaivartta also observes: "The animal sacrifices, it is true, gratify DURGA; but they, at the same time, subject the sacrificer to the sin which attaches to the destroyer of animal life. It is declared by the Vedas, that he who slays an animal is hereafter slain by the slain." 2 zivazaktimayaM rUpaM sampUjyaM sAdhakottamaiH // yastu sampUjayecchaktiM zivaM naiva prapUjayet / sa eva pAtakI rogI mAntriko durgatirbhavet // "The joint form of Siva and SAKTI is to be worshipped by the virtuous. Whoever adores SAKTI, and offers not adoration to Siva, that Mantrika is diseased: he is a sinner, and hell will be his portion." For it appears that some of the Saktas elevate

Page #269
OF THE HINDUS. 253 mification from the common Saiva stock, and is referred to SIVA himself as its institutor. In the Tantras, as has been noticed, he appears as its professor, expounding to PARVATI the mantras, tenets, and observances of the Sakta worship, whether of the right or left hand description. The worship of DEVI, thus naturally resulting from the works on which the Sakta doctrines are founded, is one of considerable antiquity and popularity. Laying aside all uncertain and fabulous testimony, the adoration of Vindhya Vasini, near Mirzapur1, has existed for more than seven centuries, and that of Jvalamukhi at Nagarkot very early attracted Mohammedan persecution'. These places still retain their reputation, and are the objects of pilgrimage to devout Hindus. On the eighth of the dark fortnight of Chaitra and the SAKTI above the SAKTIMAN, or deity: thus the Vamis, iu the Sankara Vijaya, say: zaktiH zivasya balakAriNI tayA vinA tasya tRNacalanakriyAyAmasamarthatvAt / ataH zaktireva zivasya kAraNaM / "SAKTI gives strength to SIVA, without her he could not stir a straw. She is, therefore, the cause of SIVA." nityapadArthayormadhye zakteradhikatvaM / And again: "of the two objects which are eternal the greater is the SAKTI." It is freqnently mentioned in the Vrihat Katha; the age of which work is ascertained to be about seven centuries. Nagarkot was taken by FIROZ the 3d, in 1360 (Dow 2, 55), at which time the goddess Jvalamukhi was then worshipped there. 2 For a full account of both the work of Mr. WARD may be advantageously consulted-II, 89 to 96, and 125 to 131.

Page #270
254 RELIGIOUS SECTS Kartik in particular a numerous assemblage of pilgrims takes place at them. The adoration of Kali, or Durgs, is however particularly prevalent in Bengal, and is cultivated with practices scarcely known in most other provinces. Her great festival, the Dasahara, is in the West of India marked by no particular honors, whilst its celebration in Bengal occupies ten days of prodigal expenditure. This festival, the Durga Puja, is now well known to Europeans, as is the extensive and popular establishment near Calcutta, the temple of Kali at Kali Ghat. The rites observed in that place, and at the Durga Puja, however, almost place the Bengali Saktas amongst the Vamacharis, notwithstanding the rank assigned them in the Dakshinachari Tantraraja, which classes the Gauras with the Keralas and Kashmirians, as the three principal divisions of the purer worshippers of SAKTI. VAMis, or VAMACHARIS. The Vamis mean the left hand worshippers, or those who adopt a ritual contrary to that which is usual, and to what indeed they dare publicly avow'. They worship Devi, the Sakti of Siva, but all the goddesses, 1 The following verse is from the Syama Rahasya: antazzAtA vahizaivAH sabhAyAM vaiSNavA matAH / nAnArUpadharAH kaulA vicaranti mahItale // "Inwardly Saktas, outwardly Saivas, or in society nominally Vaishnavas, the Kaulas assuming various forms, traverse the earth."

Page #271
255 as LAKSHMI, SARASVATI, the Matris, the Nayikas, the Yoginis, and even the fiend-like Dakinis and Sakinis, are admitted to a share of homage. With them, as well as with the preceding sect, SIVA is also an object of veneration, especially in the form of BHAIRAVA, with which modification of the deity it is the object of the worshipper to identify himself'. The worship of the Vamacharis is derived from a portion of the Tantras: it resolves itself into various subjects, apparently into different sects, of which that of the Kaula, or Kulina, is declared to be pre-eminent2. The object of the worship is, by the reverence of DEVI or SAKTI, who is one with SIVA, to obtain supernatural 1 OF THE HINDUS. 2 bhairavo 'hamiti jJAtvA sarvajJo 'haM guNAnvitaH / iti saJcintya yogIndraH kulapUjAM samAcaret // "I am Bhairava, I am the omniscient, endowed with qualities. Having thus meditated, let the devotee proceed to the Kula worship."--Syama Rahasya. sarvebhyazcottamA vedA vedebhyo vaiSNavaM paraM / vaiSNavAduttamaM zevaM zaivAddaciNamuttamaM // dakSiNAduttamaM vAmaM vAmAtsiddhAntamuttamaM / siddhAntAduttamaM kaulaM kaulAtparataraM na hi // "The Vedas are pre-eminent over all works, the Vaishnava sect excels the Vedas, the Saiva sect is preferable to that of VISHNU, and the right hand SAKTA to that of SIVA- the left hand is better than the right hand division, and the Siddhanta is better still-the Kaula is better than the Sidhhanta, and there is none better than it."-Kularnava. The words Kaula and Kulina are both derivatives from Kula, family; and the latter is especially applied to imply of good or high family: these terms have been adopted to signify, that those who follow this doctrine are not only of one, but of an exalted race.

Page #272
256 RELIGIOUS SECTS powers in this life, and to be identified after death with Siva and SAKTI. According to the immediate object of the worshipper is the particular form of worship; but all the forms require the use of some or all of the five Makaras', Mansa, Matsya, Madya, Maithuna, and Mudra, flesh, fish, wine, women, and certain mystical gesticulations. Suitable Mantras are also indispensable, according to the end proposed, consisting of various unmeaning monosyllable combinations of letters of great imaginary efficacy? They are thus enumerated in the Syama Rahasya : madyaM mAMsaJca matsyazca mudrA maithunameva ca / makArapaJcakaJcaiva mahApAtakanAzanam // "Wine, flesh, fish, Mudra, and Maithuna, are the five - fold Makara, which takes away all sin." [See also Prauatoshani, Calc. edition, p. 277, a.] 2 Many specimens might be given, but one will be here sufficient. It is the combination H and S as 7, and is one of the very few to which any meaning is attempted to be given: it is called the Prasada Mantra, and its virtues and import are thus described in the Kularnava (chapter 3]: zrIprAsAdaparAmantramUlImnAyapratiSThitam / AvayoH paramAkAraM yo vetti saH zivaH svayam // zivAdikrimiparyantaM prANinAM prANavama'nAm / nizvAsocchrAsarUpeNa mantro 'yaM varttate priye // "He who knows the excellent Prasada Mantra, that was promulgated by the fifth Veda, (the Tantras) and which is the supreme form of us both, he is himself SIVA: this Mantra is present in all beings that breathe, from Siva to a worm, and exists in states of expiration and inspiration." The letter H is the expirated, and S the inspirated letter, and as these two acts constitute life, the Mantra they express is the same with life: the

Page #273
OF THE HINDUS. 257 Where the object of the ceremony is to acquire an interview with and control over impure spirits, a dead body is necessary. The adept is also to be alone, at midnight, in a cemetery or place where bodies are burnt or buried, or criminals executed: seated on the corpse he is to perform the usual offerings, and if he does so without fear, the Bhutas, the Yoginis, and other male or female goblins becoine his slaves. In this, and many of the observances practiced, solitude is enjoined; but all the principal ceremonies comprehend the worship of Sakti, and require for that purpose the presence of a female as the living representative and the type of the goddess. This worship is mostly celebrated in a mixed society, the men of which represent Bhairavas or Viras, and the women Bhairavis and Nayikas. The Sakti is personated by a naked female, to whom meat and wine are offered, and then distributed amongst the assistants, the recitation of various Mantras and texts, and the performance of the Mudra, or gesticulations with the fingers, accompanying the different stages of the ceremony, and it is terminated with the most scandalous animated world would not have been formed without it, and exists but as long as it exists, and it is an integral part of the universe, without being distinct from it, as the fragrance of flowers, and sweetness of sugar, oil of Sesamum seed, and Sakti of Siva. He who knows it needs no other knowledge - he who repeats it need practice no other act of adoration. The authority quoted contains a great deal more to the same purpose.

Page #274
258 RELIGIOUS SECTS orgies amongst the votaries1. The ceremony is entitled the Sri Chakra, or Purnabhisheka, the Ring, or Full Initiation. It might have been sufficient to have given this general statement, or even to have referred to the similar but fuller account of Mr. WARD: his information was however merely oral, and may therefore be regarded as unsatisfactory; and as it seems to be necessary to show that the charge is not altogether wfounded, I shall subjoin the leading rites of the Sakti Sodhana, or Sri Chakra, as they are prescribed in the Devi Rahasya, a section of the Rudra Yamala. __ SAKTI SODHANA. The object of the ceremony should be either: naTI kapAlinI vezyA rajakI naapitaanggnaa| brAhmaNI zUdra kanyA ca tathA gopAlakanyakA // mAlAkArasya kanyA 'pi navakanyAH prakIrtitAH / etAsu kAMcidAnIya pUjayeca[chakti kaulikaH // [The Pranatoshani in which (p. 300, b) the first 3 lines are quoted has instead of the fourth line the following: vizeSavaidagdhyayutAH sarvacaiva kulAGganAH // rUpayauvanasampannA shiilsaubhaagyshaalinii| pUjanIyA prayatnena tataH siddhirbhaveddhavam // ] "A dancing girl, a female devotee, a harlot, a washerwoman, or barber's wife, a female of the Brahmanical or Sudra tribe, a flower girl, or a milk maid." It is to be performed ad midnight, with a party of eight, nine, or eleven couple, as the Bhairavas and Bhairavis. mahAnizAyAmAnIya navakanyAzca bhairavAn / ekAdaza navApTau vA kaulikaH kaulikeshvri| zodhayennavabhirmantraiH pUjayetkaulikottamaH // Appropriate Mantras are to be used, according to the description of the person selected for the Sakti, who is then to be worshipped, according to prescribed form: she is placed disrobed, but richly ornamented, on the left of a circle (Chakra) described

Page #275
OF THE HINDUS. 259 The occurrence of these impurities is certainly countenanced by the texts, which the sects regard as for the purpose, with various Mantras and gesticulations, and is to be rendered pure by the repetition of different formulas. tadIyaM mantramAlikhya tasmintAmeva pUjayet / zrIcakre sthApayedvAme kanyAM bhairavavallabhAm // muktakezAM vItalajjAM sarvAbharaNabhUSitAm / AnandalInahRdayAM saundaryAtimanoharAma // zodhayecchuddhimantreNa surAnandAmRtAmbubhiH / Being finally sprinkled over with wine, the act being sanctified by the peculiar Mantra, mantreNAnena devezi kAminImabhiSiJcayet // The Sakti is now purified, but if not previously initiated, she is to be further made an adept by the communication of the radical Mantra whispered thrice in her ear, when the object of the ceremony is complete: evaM zodhanamantrAste saMvarNitAH pRthgmyaa| yonI japetkumArINAM kaulikaH karamAlayA // saJjapya dakSakaNe ca mUlamantraM triruccaret / adIkSitA 'pi devezi dIkSitaiva bhavettadA // dIkSitAM zodhito vIro bhavetsarvArthasiddhaye / The finale is what might be anticipated, but accompanied throughout with Mantras and forms of meditation suggesting notions very foreign to the scene. AnandatarpitAM kAntAM vIraH svAnandavigrahaH / ratena tarpayettatra zrIcakre vIrasaMsadi // paThanpraNavamuddhRtya mantrarAjaM kulezvari / dharmAdharmahavidIpta svAtmA 'no manasA sucA / / suSumNA vartmanA nityamakSavRttIrjuhomyaham / svAhAntaM mantramuccArya japamUlaM smaranparam // kuryAnnidhuvanaM mantrI mantrasiddhimavApnuyAt / ratAnte saMjapenmUlaM paThenmantramidaM punaH // tAradvayAntaragataM paramAnandakAraNam / oM prakAzAkAzahastAbhyAmavalambyonmanI srucA / 17*

Page #276
260 RELIGIOUS SECTS authorities, and by a very general belief of their occurrence. The members of the sect are enjoined secrecy, which, indeed, it might be supposed they would observe on their own account, and, consequently, will not acknowledge their participation in such scenes. They will not, indeed, confess that they are of the Sakta sect, although their reserve in this respect is said, latterly, to be much relaxed. It is contrary, however, to all knowledge of the human character, to admit the possibility of these transactions in their fullest extent; and, although the worship of the SAKTI, according to the above outline, may be sometimes performed, yet there can be little doubt of its being practiced but seldom, and then in solitude and secrecy. In truth, few of the ceremonies, there is reason to believe, are ever observed; and, although the Chakra is said to be not uncommon, and by some of the zeallous Saktas it is scarcely concealed, it is usually nothing more than a convivial party, consisting of the members of a single family, or at which men only are assembled, and the company are glad to eat flesh and drink spirits, under the pretence of a religious ob dharmAdharmakalAsnehapUrNa vahnau juhomyaham / svAhAnte vAyumantreNa zukramAdAya pArvati // zrIcakre tarpayeddevi tataH siddhimavApnuyAt / sampUjya kAntAM saMtarpya stutvA natvA parasparam // saMhArasandhayA mantrI zaktivIrAnvisarjayet / The zeal that is prescribed might suit some more civilized associations:

Page #277
261 servance. In justice to the doctrines of the sect, it is to be observed that these practices, if instituted merely for sensual gratification, are held to be as illicit and reprehensible as in any other branch of the Hindu faith'. OF THE HINDUS. pItvA pItvA punaH pItvA yAvalluThati bhUtale / utthAya ca punaH pItvA punarjanma na vidyate // Let him pledge the wine cup again and again, Till he measures his length on the ground. Let him rise and once more the goblet drain, And with freedom for aye, from a life of pain, Shall the glorious feat be crowned. 1 The Kularnava has the following and many similar passages; they occur constantly in other Tantras: bahavaH kaulikaM dharma mithyAjJAnaviDambakAH / svabuddhyA kalayantItyaM pAramparyavivarjitAH // madyapAnena manujA yadi siddhiM labhanti tat / madyapAnaratAH sarve siddhiM yAnti samIhitAm // mAMsabhakSaNamAtreNa yadi puNyagatirbhavet / loke mAMsAzinaH sarve purAyavanto bhavanti kim // strIsambhogena devezi yadi mokSaM vrajanti tat / sarve 'pi jantavo loke muktAH syuH strIniSevanAt / kulamArgayuto devi na mayA ninditaH kvacit / AcArarahitA yatra ninditAste na cetare // kuladravyANi sevyante ye 'nyadarzanamAzritAH / tadaGgaromapramANaM punarjanma bhaviSyati // "Many false pretenders to knowledge, and who have not been duly initiated, pretend to practice the Kaula rites; but if perfection be obtained by drinking wine, independently of my commands, then every drunkard is a saint: if virtue consist in eating flesh, then every carnivorous animal in the world is virtuous: if eternal happiness be derived from sexual intercourse, then all beings will be entitled to it: a follower of the Kula doctrine is blameless in my sight, if he reproves those of other

Page #278
262 RELIGIOUS SECTS The followers are considered as very numerous, especially annongst the Brahmanical tribe: all classes are however admissible, and are equal and alike at the ceremonies of the sect. In the world they resume their characteristic distinctions, and wear the sectarial marks, and usually adopt the outward worship of any other division, whether orthodoxical or heretical. When they assume particular insignia, they are a semi-circular line or lines on the forehead, of red saunders or vermillion, or a red streak up the middle of the forehead, with a circular spot of red at the root of the nose. They use a rosary of Rudraksha creeds who quit their established observances -- those of other sects who use the articles of the Kaula worship, shall be condemned to repeated generations as numerous as the hairs of the body." -- In fact, the texts of Manu are taken as authorities for the penance to be performed for the crimes of touching, smelling, looking at, or tasting the forbidden articles, except upon religious occasions, and when they are consecrated by the appropriate texts. It is only to be added, that if the promulgators of these doctrines were sincere, which is far from impossible, they must have been filled with a strange phrenzy, and have heen strangely ignorant of human nature. 1 pravRtte bhairavItantre sarve varNI dvijottmaaH| nivRtte bhairavItantre sarve vIH pRthakpRyaka // "Whilst the Bhairavi Tantra is proceeding, all castes are Brahmans - when it is concluded, they are again distinct." Syama Rahasya. According to Ward, such of them as avow their creed, leading at the same time a mendicant life, are termed Vyaktavadhutas, or they who are openly free from restraints: those who conceal their creed and observe its practices in privacy are termed Guptavadhutas, the liberated in secret. II, 296.

Page #279
OF THE HINDUS. 263 seeds, or of coral beads, but of no greater length than may be concealed in the hand, or they keep it in a small purse, or a bag of red cloth. In worshipping they wear a piece of red silk round the loins, and decorate themselves with garlands of crimson flowers. KANCHULIYAS. This is a sect of which the existence may be questioned, notwithstanding the assertion that it is not uncommon in the South of India. The worship is that of SAKTI, and the practices are similar to those of the Kaulas, or Vamacharis. It is said to be distinguished by one peculiar rite, the object of which is to confound all the ties of female alliance, and to enforce not only a community of women amongst the votaries, but disregard even to natural restraints. On occasions of worship the female votaries are said to deposit their upper vests* in a box in charge of the Guru. At the close of the usual rites the male worshippers take each a vest from the box, and the female to whom the garment appertains, be she ever so nearly of kin to him, is the partner for the time of his licentious pleasures1. * [Called Kanchuti in Tamil; hence the name of the sect.] This sect appears in the Sankara Vijaya, as the Uchchhishia Ganapati, or Hairamba sect, who declare that all men and all women are of one caste, and that their intercourse is free from fault. puruSANAM sarvajAtikAnAmekajAtivadityeko dharmaH strINAM sarvajAtikAnAmekajAtivadityeko dharmaH / tAsAJca teSAJca saMyoge viyoge ca doSAbhAvaH /

Page #280
264 RELIGIOUS SECTS KARARI. The Karari is the worshipper of Devi, in her terrific forms, and is the representative of the Aghora Ghanta and Kapalika', who as lately only as seven or eight centuries ago, there is reason to suppose, sacrificed human victims to Kali, CHAMUNDA, CHHINNAMASTAKA, and other hideous personifications of the Sakti of Siva. The attempt to offer human beings in the present day, is not only contrary to every known ritual, but it would be attended with too much peril to be practiced, and consequently it cannot be believed that this sect is in existence: the only votaries, if any there be, consisting of the miscreants who, more for The same sort of story is told, but apparently with great injustice, of the Mohammedan Vyavaharis or Bohras, and of a less known Mohammedan sect, the Chiraghkesh: something of the same kind was imputed to the early Christians by their adversaries. The following description of the Kapalika is from the Sankara Vijaya of Anandagiri: citibhasmapUrNakalevaro narakapAlamAlAvRtagalaH phAladezaracitakajjalarekhaH sakalakezaracitajaTApAriyAghracarmaracitakaTisUtrakaupInaH kapAlazobhitavAmakaraH sahanAdaghaNTAdhRtadakSiNakaraH zambho bhairava aho kAlIza iti muhurmuhurjapan / "His body is smeared with ashes from a funeral pile, around his neck hangs a string of human skulls, his forehead is streaked with a black line, his hair is wove into the matted braid, his loius are clothed with a tiger's skin, a hollow skull is in his left hand (for a cup), and in his right he carries a bell, which he rings incessantly, exclaiming aloud, Ho, Sambhu, Bhairavaho lord of Kali." [See also Prabodhachandr., ed. Brockhaus, Act III, p. 53, v. 10.)

Page #281
OF THE HINDUS. 265 pay than devotion, inflict upon themselves bodily tortures, and pierce their flesh with hooks or spits, run sharp pointed instruments through their tongues and cheeks, recline upon beds of spikes, or gash themselves with knives, all which practices are occasionally met with throughout India, and have become familiar to Europeans from the excess to which they are carried in Bengal at the Charak Puja, a festival which, as a public religious observance, is unknown anywhere else, and which is not directed nor countenanced by any of the authorities of the Hindus, not even by the Tantras. MISCELLANEOUS SECTS. The sects that have been described are those of the regular system, and particularly of what may be called Brahmanical Hinduism, emanating, more or less directly, from the doctrines of the original creed. Besides these there are a number which it is not so easy to class, although they are mostly referable to a common source, and partake, in many respects, of the same notions, especially of those of a Vaishnava and Vedanta tendency. They exist in various degrees of popularity, and date from various periods, and in most instances owe their institution to enthusiastic or contemplative individuals, whose biography is yet preserved consistenly enough by tradition. This is not the case, however, with the first two on the list the Saurapatas and Ganapatas: these

Page #282
266 RELIGIOUS SECTS are usually , indeed, ranked with the preceding divisions, and make with the Vaishnavas, Saivas, and Saktas the five orthodox divisions of the Hindus: they are of limited extent and total insignificance. SAURAPATAS, or SAURAS. The Saurapatas are those who worship SURYAPATI, the Sun-god, only; there are a few of them, but very few, and they scarcely differ from the rest of the Hindus in their general observances. The Tilaka, or frontal mark, is made in a particular manner, with red sandal, and the necklace should be of crystal: these are their chief peculiarities: besides which they eat one meal without salt on every Sunday, and each Sankranti, or the sun's entrance into a sign of the Zodiac: they cannot eat either until they have beheld the sun, so that it is fortunate that they inhabit his native regions. GANAPATYAS. These are worshippers of GANESA, or GANAPATI, and can scarcely be considered as a distinct sect: all the Hindus, in fact, worship this deity as the obviator of difficulties and impediments, and never commence any work, or set off on a journey, without invoking his protection. Some, however, pay him more particular devotion than the rest, and these are the only persons to whom the classification may be considered applicable. GANESA however, it is believed, is never exclusively venerated, and the worship, when it is

Page #283
OF THE HINDUS. 267 paid, is addressed to some of his forms, particularly those of Vakratunda and Dhundhiraj. NANAK SHAHIS. A sect of much greater importance is that which originated with NANAK SHAH, and which, from bearing at first only a religious character, came, in time, to be a political and national distinction, through the influence of Mohammedan persecution and individual ambition. The enterprising policy of GOVIND SINH and the bigotry of AURANGZEB converted the peaceful tenets of NANAK into a military code, and his speculative disciples into the warlike nation of the Sikhs. It is not, however, in their political capacity that we are now to consider them, but as the professors of a peculiar form of faith, which branches into various sub-divisions, and is by no means restricted to the Punjab. At the same time it is unnecessary to detail the tenets and practices of the Sikhs, as that has been already performed in a full and satisfactory manner. The Sikhs, or Nanak Shahis, are classed under seven distinctions, all recognising Nanak as their primitive instructor, and all professing to follow his doctrines, but separated from each other by variations of practice, or by a distinct and peculiar teacher. Of these the first is the sect of the Udasis. UDASIS. These may be regarded as the genuine disciples of Nanak, professing, as the name denotes, indifference

Page #284
268 RELIGIOUS SECTS to worldly vicissitudes. They are purely religious characters devoting themselves to prayer and meditation, and usually collected in Sangats, colleges or convents; they also travel about to places of pilgrimage, generally in parties of soine strength. Individuals of them are to be met with in most of the chief cities of Hindustan, living under the patronage of some man of rank or property; but in all situations they profess poverty, although they never solicit alins; and although ascetics, they place no merit in wearing mean garments or dispensing altogether with clothes. On the contrary, they are, in general, well dressed, and, allowing the whiskers and beard to grow, are not unfrequently of a venerable and imposing appearance. Though usually practicing celibacy, it does not appear to be a necessary condition amongst the Sikhs to be found in the Gangetic provinces : they are usually the ministrant priests; but their office consists chiefly in reading and expounding the writings of Nanak and GOVIND SINH, as collected in the Adi Granth and Das Padshah ka granth. The perusal is enlivened by the chanting, occasionally, of Hindi Padas and Rekhtas, the compositions of Kabir, Mira Bai, Sur Das, and others. With that fondness for sensible objects of reverence which characterises the natives of India, the Book is also worshipped, and Rupees, flowers, and fruits are presented by the votaries, which become, of course, the property of the officiating Udasi. In return, the Udasi not uncommonly adopts the presentation of the Prasada, and at the close of the cere

Page #285
OF THE HINDUS. 269 mony sweetmeats are distributed amongst the congregation. In some of the establishments at Benares the service is held in the evening after sunset, and the singing and feasting continue through a great part of the night. Many of the Udasis are well read in Sanskrit, and are able expounders of the Vedanta philosophy, on which the tenets of Nanak are mainly founded. The Udasi sect was established by DHARMACIAND, the grandson of Nanak, through whom the line of the Sage was continued, and his descendants, known by the name of Nanak Putras, are still found in the Panjab, where they are treated by the Sikhs with especial veneration. The doctrine taught by Nanak appears to have differed but little from that of Karir, and to have deviated but inconsiderably from the Ilindu faith in general. The whole body of poetical and mythological fiction was retained, whilst the liberation of the spirit from the delusive deceits of Maya, and its purification by acts of benevolence and self-denial, so as to make it identical even in life with its divine source, were the great objects of the devotee. Associated with these notions was great chariness of animal life, whilst with NANAK, as well as with KABIR, universal tolerance was a dogma of vital importance, and both laboured to persuade Hindus and Mohammedans that the only essential parts of their respective creeds were common to both, and that they should discard the varieties of practical detail, or the corruptions of their teachers

Page #286
270 RELIGIOUS SECTS for the worship of one only Supreme, whether he was termed Allah or Hari. How far these doctrines are still professed by the Nanak Shahis, may be inferred from the translations in the eleventh volume of the Researches, to which the following may be added as part of the service solemnized at the Sikh Sangat, at Benares. HYMN. Thou art the Lord-to thee be praise. All life is with thee. Thou art my parents, I am thy child All happiness is derived from thy clemency. No one knows tly end. Highest Lord amongst the highestOf all that exists Thou art the regulator. And all that is from thee obeys thy will. Thy movements--thy pleasure--thou only knowest. Nanak, thy slave, is a free-will offering into thee. The Priest then saysMeditate on the Saheb of the Book, and exclaim Wah Guru. The People accordingly repeatWah Guru- VVah Guru ki fateh. The PriestMeditating on Ramachandra, exclaim Wah Guru. The PeopleWah Guru- VVah Guru ki fateh. HYMN. Love, and fix thy whole heart upon Him - The world is bound to thee by prosperityNo one is another's. Whilst prosperity endures many will come, And sit with thee and surround thee;

Page #287
OF THE HINDUS. 271 But in adversity they will fly, And not one will be near thee. The woman of the house who loves thee, And is ever in thy bosom, When the spirit quits the body, Will fly with alarm from the dead. Such is the way of the world With all on which we place affection; Do thou, Nanak, at thy last hour, Rely alone upon Ilari. Priest as beforeMeditating on the Saheb of the Book , &c. People as beforeWah Guru, &c. HYMN. My holy teacher is he who teaches clemency - The heart is awake withiu: who seeks may find. Wonderful is that rosary, every bead of which is the breath. Lying apart in its arbour, it knows what cometh to pass. The Sage is hie wlio is merciful; the merciless is a butcher. Thou wieldest the knife and regardlessly exclaimest: What is a goat, what is a cow, what are animals? But the Saheb declares that the blood of all is the same. Saints, Prophets, and Seers have all passed in death. Nanak, destroy not life for the preservation of the body. That desire of life which is in the heart do thou, brother, repress. Nanak, calling aloud, says: take refuge with Ilari. Priest as beforcMeditating on the Saheb, &c. People as beforeIVah Guru-- Wah Guru ki fateh.** * [For further specimens see Journal of the As. Soc. of Bengal XIX, 521-33, and XX, 314-20. 487-502: Translation of the Vichitra Natak, by Capt. G. SIDDONS.]

Page #288
272 RELIGIOUS SECTS GANJ BAKHSHIS. Of this division of the sikhs no particulars, except the name, have been ascertained. This is said to have been derived from that of the founder. They are not numerous nor of any note. RAMRAYIS. These derive their appellation from that of RAMA Raya, the son or grandson of Hari Raya, and their distinction from the other Sikhs is more of a political than religious complexion. Rama Rava disputed the succession to the Pontificate with Hari KKishNA, the son of Hari Raya, and was unsuccessful. His followers, however, maintain the superiority of his pretensions, and record many miracles wrought by him in proof of his sanctity. He flourished about A. D. 1660. The Ramrayis are not common in Hindustan. SUTHRA SHAHIS. These are more often met with than either of the two preceding, and the priests are recognisable by distinguishing marks. They make a perpendicular black streak down the forehead, and carry two small black sticks about half a yard in length, which they clash together when they solicit alms. They lead a vagabond life, begging and singing songs in the Panjabi and other dialects, mostly of a moral or mystic tendency. They are held in great disrepute, however, and are not unfrequently gamblers, drunkards, and

Page #289
OF THE HINDUS. 273 thieves. They look up to TEGH BAHADUR, the father of GURU GOVIND, as their founder. GOVIND SINHIS. These form the most important division of the Sikh community, being in fact the political association to which the name is applied, or to the Sikh nation generally'. Although professing to derive their national faith from Nanak, and holding his memory in veneration, the faith they follow is widely different from the quietism of that reformer, and is wholly of a worldly and warlike spirit. GURU GOVIND devoted his followers to steel, and hence the worship of the sword, as well as its employment against both Mohammedans and Hindus. He also ordered his adherents to allow their hair and beards to grow, and to wear blue garments: he permitted them to eat all kinds of flesh, except that of kine, and he threw open his faith and cause to all castes, to whomsoever chose to abandon the institutes of Hinduism, or belief in the mission of Mohammed, for a fraternity of arms and life of predatory daring. It was then only that the Sikhs became 1 Described by Sir JOHN MALCOLM, in the eleventh volume of the Asiatic Researches. The Sikh priest to whom he alludes (page 198) as one of his authorities, was afterwards well known to me, and was an individual every way worthy of confidence. His name was Atma Ram, and although advanced in years, he was full of energy and intelligence, combining with them extreme simplicity and kindliness of disposition. The old man was a most favourable and interesting specimen of the Panjabi nation and disciples of Nanak. He died a few years ago in Calcutta. 18

Page #290
274 RELIGIOUS SECTS a people, and were separated from their Indian countrymen in political constitution, as well as religious tenets. At the same time the Sikhs are still, to a certain extent, Hindus: they worship the deities of the Hindus, and celebrate all their festivals: they derive their legends and literature from the same sources, and pay great veneration to the Brahmans. The impress of their origin is still, therefore, strongly retained, notwithstanding their rejection of caste, and their substituting the Das Padshah ka granth', the compilation of GURU GOVIND, for the Vedas, and Puranas. NIRMALAS. These differ but little from the Udasis, and are perhaps still closer adherents to the doctrines of the 1 From the succession of Chiefs; GOVIND was tenth teacher in succession from Nanak, and flourished at the close of the 17th and beginning of the 18th century. The other standard authority of the Sikhs, the Adi Granth, is a compilation chiefly of the works of Nanak, and his immediate successors, made by Arjunmal, a Sikh teacher, in the end of the 16th century. As it is usually met with, however, it comprehends the writings of many other individuals, many of whom are Vaishnavds. At a Sikh Sangat, or Chapel, in Benares, the Book, a large folio, there denominated the Sambhu Granth, was said to contain the contributions of the following writers: Nanak, Nam Deo, Kabir, Sheikh Feridaddin, Dhanna, Ramanand, Pipa, Sena, Jayadeva, Phandak, Sudama, Prahlad, Dhuru, Raidas, Vibhishana, Mira Bai, Karma Bai. [Compare also G. de TASSY, hist. de la litterat. Ilindoui et Hindoust., I, 385 ff. Journal R. As. Soc., IX, 43 ff. Dabistan, II, 246-98. Journal As. S. Bengal, XIV, 393.]

Page #291
OF THE HINDUS. 275 founder, as the name imports: they profess to be free from all worldly soil or stain and, consequently, lead a wholly religious life. They observe celibacy, and disregard their personal appearance, often going nearly naked. They are not, like the Udusis, assembled in colleges, nor do they hold any particular form of divine service, but confine their devotion to speculative meditation on the perusal of the writings of NANAK, Kabir, and other unitarian teachers. They are always solitary, supported by their disciples or opulent individuals, and are often known as able expounders of the Vedanta philosophy, in which Brahmans do not disdain to become their scholars. They are not very numerous; but a few are almost always to be found at the principal seats of Hindu wealth and learning, and particularly at Benares. NAGAS. The naked mendicants of the Sikhs are said to differ An interesting account of the religious service of the Sikhs, in their college at Patna, was published by Mr. Wilkins, in the first volume of the Asiatic Researches. I witnessed a similar ceremony at a Sikh establishment at Benares, and partook of the Prasida, or sweetmeats, distributed to the assistants. Both Mr. Wilkins and Sir Jou MALCOLM notice this eating in common, as if it were peculiar to the Sikh faith; but this, as elsewhere observed, is not the case. It prevails with most of the Vaishnava sects; but it should be remembered that it is always restricted to articles which have been previously consecrated by presentation to the object of worship, to the Idol, the sarcophagus, the sculptured foot-marks, or the book. 18*

Page #292
276 RELIGIOUS SECTS from those of the Vaishnava and saiva sects by abstaining from the use of arms, and following a retired and religious life. Except in going without clothes, they are not distinguishable from the Nirmalas. JAINS. A satisfactory account of the religion of the Jains would require a distinct dissertation, and cannot be comprised within the limits necessarily assigned to this general sketch of the Hindu sects. The subject is of considerable interest, as affecting a very large proportion of the population of India, and involving many important considerations connected with the history of the Hindu faith: an extended inquiry must, however, be left to some further opportunity; and in the meantime our attention will be confined to a few observations on the peculiar tenets and practices of the Jain religion, its past history, and actual condition. Previously, however, to entering upon these subjects, it may be advisable to advert briefly to what has been already done towards their elucidation, and to the materials which exist in the original languages for a complete view. The latter are of the most extensive description, whilst the labour's of European writers are by no means wanting to an accurate estimate of the leading doctrines of the Jain faith, or to an appreciation of the state in which it exists in various parts of Hindustan. The first authentic notices of the Jains occur in the ninth volume of the Asiatic Researches, from the pens

Page #293
OF THE HINDUS. 277 of the late Colonel MACKENZIE, Dr. BUCHANAN, and Mr. COLEBROOKE. The two first described the Jains from personal acquaintance, and from their accounts it appeared, that they existed, in considerable numbers and respectability, in Southern India, particularly in Mysore, and on the Canara Coast; that they laid claim to ligh antiquity, and enumerated a long series of religious teachers, and that they differed in many of their tenets and practices from the orthodox Hindus, by whom they were regarded with aversion and contempt. A further illustration of their doctrines, and a particular account of their deified teachers was derived by Mr. COLEBROOKE from some of their standard authorities, then first made known to Europeans. Little more was published on the subject of the Jains imtil very lately, with exception of numerous but brief and scattered notices of the sect in the Peninsula, in BUCHANAN's Travels in Mysore. Some account of them also occurs in Colonel Wilks' Historical Sketch of the South of India, and in the work of the Abbe DUBOIS. Mr. WARD has an article dedicated to the Jains, in his account of the Hindus; and Mr. ERSKiNE has briefly adverted to some of their peculiarities in liis Observations on the Cave of Elephanta, and the remains of the Bauddhas in India, in the Proceedings of the Bombay Literary Society. It is, however, to the Transaction of the Royal Asiatic Society that we are indebted for the latest and most detailed accounts, and the papers of Mr. COLEBROOKE, Major DELAMAINE, Dr. HAMILTON, Colonel FRANKLIN and

Page #294
278 RELIGIOUS SECTS Major Tod', furnish many interesting particulars relative to the doctrines and past or present condition of the Jains. Some valuable illustration of the latter subject is to be found in the Calcutta Quarterly Magazine?: some historical notices obtained from the inscriptions at Abu occur in the last volume of our Researches, whilst a novel and rather comprehensive view of Jain literature is contained in the Catalogue of Manuscripts collected by the late Colonel MACKENZIE'. From this latter authority we learn that the literature peculiar to Jainas comprises a number of works peculiar to the sect, the composition of their own writers, and on a variety of subjects". They have a On the Philosophy of the Hindus, Part V, by Mr. COLEBROOKE, Vol. I [Essays, London, 1858, 243 ff. 280 fl.]. On the Sravaks, or Jains, by Major DELAMAIN, Vol. I, 418. On Inscriptions in Jain Temples, in Behar, by Mr. COLEBROOKE, Dr. HAMILTON, and Colonel FRANKLIN, Vol. I, 520. On the Sravaks, or Jains, by Dr. HAMILTON, Vol. I, 531. On the Religious Establishments in Mewar, by Major Ton, Vol. II, 270. ? Particularly in the Journal of a Native Traveller, from Calcutta and back again through Behar. The traveller was a learned Jain, in the service of Colonel MACKENZIE. There is also au interesting account of a visit to the temple of ParsVANATH, at Samet Sikhar. 3 Vol. I, page 144, &c 4 The List comprises 44 Works: Puranas, .................. 7 Charitras and Legends, .... Ritual, Prayers, &c.. ..... Medicine, ............. Grammar, .................

Page #295
OF THE HINDUS. 279 series of works called Puranas, as the Adi and Uttara Purunas, Chamunda Raya Purana, and Chaturvinsati Purana'; but these are not to be confounded with the Purunas of the Hindus; as, although they occasionally insert legends borrowed from the latter, their especial object is the legendary history of the Tirthankaras, or deified teachers, peculiar to the sect. The chief Puranas are attributed to JINA SENA ACHARYA, whom some accounts make contemporary with VIKRAMADITYA; but the greater number, and most consistent of the traditions of the South, describe him as the spiritual preceptor of AMOGHAVARSHA, king of Kanchi, at the end of the ninth century of the Christian era. Analogous to the Jain Puranas are works denominated Charitras, their subject being, in general, the marvellous history of some Tirthankara, Arithmetic, ................. 2 Miscellaneous,..,............ 4 1 HAMILTON says, the Digambaras have twenty-four Puranas, twenty-three giving an account of each Tirthankara, and the twenty-fourth, of the whole; but this seems to be erroneous. The actions of the twenty-four Tirthankaras are described in a single Purana, but the section devoted to each is called after him severally as the Purara of each , as Rishabha Deva Purana, one section of the Chamunda Raya Purana. In the Adi and Uttara Puranas, forming in fact but one work, the Adi, or first part, is appropriated to the first Tirthankara, whilst the Uttara, or last portion, contains the accounts of all the other deified Sages. There are several collections, comprehending what may be termed twenty-four Puranas; but it does not appear that there are twentyfour distinct works so denominated.

Page #296
280 or some holy personage, after whom they are denominated, as the Jinadatta Raya Charitra, Pujyapada Charitra, and others. They have a number of works explanatory of their philosophical notions and religious tenets of the sect, as well as rituals of practice, and a grammatical system founded on the rules of SAKATAYANA is illustrated by glosses and commentaries. The Jains have also their own writers on astronomy and astrology, on medicine, on the mathematical sciences, and the form and disposition of the uni verse. This general view of Jain literature is afforded by the MACKENZIE Collection, but the list there given is very far from including the whole of Jain literature, or even a considerable proportion. The works there alluded to are, in fact, confined to Southern India, and are written in Sanskrit, or the dialects of the Peninsula; but every province of Hindustan can produce Jain compositions, either in Sanskrit or its vernacular idiom, whilst many of the books, and especially those which may be regarded as their scriptural authorities, are written in the Prakrit or Magadhi, a dialect which, with the Jains as well as the Bauddhas, is considered to be the appropriate vehicle of their sacred literature. RELIGIOUS SECTS The course of time, and the multiplication of writings, have probably rendered it almost impossible to reduce what may be considered as the sacred literature of the Jains to a regular system. They are said to have a number of works entitled Siddhantas and

Page #297
OF THE HINDUS. 281 Agamas', which are to them what the Vedas are to the Brahmanical Hindus; and this appears to be the case, although the enumeration which is sometimes made of them is of a loose and popular character, and scarcely reconcileable with that to be derived from written authority? | HAMILTON enumerates eight works as the Agamas of the Digambara sect, the Trailokya Sara, the Gomatisara, Panjiraj, Trailokya Dipiki, Kshepanasara, Tribhangisdra, and Shaipavar, attributed to the pupils of Mahavira. He states also, that the Svetambaras have forty-five or, as some allege, eighty-four Siddhantas, amongst which he specifies the Thanungi Sutra, Jnananti Sutra, Sugorangi Sutra, Upasakadasa, Mahapandanna, Nandi Sutra, Rayapseni, Jinabhigama, Jambudwipapannatti, Surapannatti, Chandrasagarapannatti, Kalpa Sutra, Katantravibhrama Sutra, Sakti Sutra, aud Sangrahani Sutra. Some of these are incorrectly named, and others inaccurately classed, as will be seen from what follows in tlie text. ? The following Works are either in my possession or in the library of the Sanskrit College of Calcutta Compositions descriptive of the tenets or practices of the Jain religion: Bhagavatyangam. This is one of the eleven primary works, and is entitled also in Prakrit Vivdha Pannatti, in Sanskrit Vivdha, or Vivadha Prajnapti, Instruction in the various sources of worldly pain, or in the paths of virtue. It consists of lessons given to GAUTAMA by Manivira, and is in Prakrit. It contains 36,000 stanzas. Bhagavatyanga Iritti, a Sanskrit Commentary on the preceding (defective.) Thandnga Sutra, - also one of the eleven Angas. Kalpa Sutra, the precepts of the Jain faith -- these are originally 1250; but they are interspersed with legends of the Tirthankaras, and especially of Manavira, at the pleasure of the writer, and the several copies of the work therefore differ. Prakrit.

Page #298
282 RELIGIOUS SECTS The author of the Abhidhana Chintamani, a useful vocabulary, HEMACHANDRA, is well known as a zealous Kalpa Sutra Balabodha, a sort Upadhanavidhi. Prakrit. of abridgment of the preceding. Ashidhnikamahotsava. Prakrit. Prakrit. Ashtahnikavyakhyana. Kalpa Sutra Siddhanta, the es- Mahamuni Svadhyaya. sence of the Kalpa Sutra. Pragnasukta Muktavali. Prakrit. Aradhana Prakara. Dasavaikalika Sutra. Prakrit. Parsvanatha Gita. Ditto. Tika. Uttaradhyayana Gita. Rayaprasna Sutra Siddhanta. Sadhusamachari. Tika. Sravakaradhana. Gantamaprashtha. Prakrit. Jnanapaja. Sangrahini Sutra. Prakrit. Dikshumahotsava. Laghu Sangrahini Sutra. Barah Trata. Nava Tattwa Sutra. Prakrit. Saptavinsati Sadhu Lakshana. NaraTattua Prakarana. Prakrit. Ratribhojana Nishedha. Nava Tattwa Balabodha. Prakrit. Sadhwapasana Vidhi. Karma Grantha. Dwishashti Vakya. Jiva Vichara. Sanskrit. Kshetrasamasa Sutra. Jiva Vinaya. Samyaktwadhyayana. Smarana Sutra. Prakrit. Prasnottara Ratnamala. Vriddhatichara. Prakrit. Navakaranta Balabodha. Sindiraprakara Tika. Sanskrit. Asahyana Vidhi. Ekavinsati Sthana. Bhasha. Santaraka Vidhi. Dasakshapanavratavidhi. Bhasha. Atmanusasana. Bhasha. Upadesa Mala. Prakrit. Panchostikaya, according to the Pratikramana Vidhi. Prakrit. Digambara faith. Pratikramana Sutra. Bhusha. Jinapratima Sthapana Vidhi. Chaturdasa Gunasthana. Bhasha. Jalaksholana l'idhi. Chaturdasa Gunanamani. Sadopakara Muktavali. Pakshi Sutra. Bhasha. Moksha Marga. Shaitrinsat Karmakatha. Bhasha. Nitisangraha. Dharmabuddhi Chatushpadi. Vicharamanjari. Bhasha. Paravanatha Dasabhavavisaha. Balavibodha. Bhasha. Satavisabhava.

Page #299
OF THE HINDUS. 283 and able propagator of the Jain doctrines in the twelfth century. He was no doubt well versed in the pecu Anandasravaka Sandhi. Laghu Santi Stava. Rohinitapas. Rishabha Stava. Siddhachala Puja. Parsvanatha Stava. Pujapaddhati. Bhasha. Parsranatha Stuti. Prakrit. Silopadesa Mala. Neminatha Stara. Snana Vidhi. Asanta Stava. Prakrit. Narapattatapo Vidhi. Ajitasanti Stava. Amritashtamitapas. Bhaktamaya Stotra. Devapuja. Kalyara Mandira Stotru. Sanskrit. Variabhavanasandhi. Bhashu. Chaturvinsati dardakastava. Sadhuvandana. Panegrics of the Jain teachers, satrunjaya Stava. &c., which are not unfrequently Parsranatha Namaskara. repeated in the temples: Champaka Stavana. Santi Jina Stara. Bhasha. Upasargahara Stotra. Prihat Sunti Stava. Sanskrit. Guru Stava. Mahavira Stara. Bhasha. Karma Stava. LEGENDARY TALES AND HISTORIES. Padma Purana. Bhasha. Kalikacharya Katha. Mahavira Charitra, which is Samyaktwa Kaumudi. called by others portion of the Vastradana Katha. Trishashtisalakapurusha Chari- Meghadutapada Samasya. ta, or Legend of the sixty-three Avantisakumara Charitra. personages most eminent in Ratnachuropakhyana. Jain Tradition. Sanskrit. Mrigavati Charitra. Nemirajarshi Charitra. Ratnachura Muni Chaupai. Salabhadra Charitra. Bhasha. | Bhasha. Chitrasena Charitra, Bhasha. Mrigavati Chaupai. Bhasha. Gajasukumara Charitra. Bhasha. Sadhu Charitra. Chandraraja Charitra. Bhashe. Satrunjaya Mahatmya. Bhaktamara. Gajasinha Charitra. Sripala Charitra. Bhasha. Dasadrishtanta Katha.

Page #300
284 RELIGIOUS SECTS liarity of the system which he taught, and may be regarded as a safe guide. In his vocabulary * he specifies what appear to be the Jaina scriptures, at least in the estiination of the Svetambara sect, to which he belonged, and in a valuable Commentary on his own work he has further particularised the works named in his text. From this it appears that the principal authorities of a sacred character were termed Angas, and were eleven in number or, with a supplementary division, twelve. They are thus enumerated and described: Acharangam, a book teaching sacred observances after the practice of Vasishtha and other saints. Sutrakritangam, a work on acts imposed by positive precepts. Sthanangam, on the organs in which life abides, or the ten acts essential to purity. Samavayangam, on the hundred Padarthas or categories. Bhagavatyangam, on the ritual, or rules for worship. Jnatadharmakatha, an account of the acquisition of knowledge by holy personages. Upasakadasa, rules for the conduct of Sravakas, or secular Jains, appa MISCELLANEOUS. Vriddhayarana, Astronomy. Patavali. Sanskrit. Many of these are of small exChaturdasasvapanavichara. tent, but others are exceeTrailokya Dipika. dingly voluminous, as the Setunjoddhar. Bhagavatyanga, Padma PuPathandrambhapithika. rana, Satrunjaya Mahatmya, Hastarekhavivarana. Prakrit. and others. Namarali. * [243 - 8.]

Page #301
OF THE HINDUS. 285 rently in ten lectures. Antakriddasa, on the actions of the Tirthankarus, in ten lectures. Anuttaropapatikadasc, on the principal or final births of the Tirthankaras, in ten lectures. Prasnavyakaranam, Grammar of questions, probably on the Code of the Jains. Vipakasrutam, on the fruits or consequences of actions. With these are connected inferior Angas or Upangas, the names of which are not specified--whilst the Drishtivada, the twelfth Anga, which seems to be a supplementary authority, is divided into five portions entitled: Parikarma, on moral acts; Sutra, precepts for conduct and life; Purvanuyoga, on the doctrines and practice of the Tirthankaras before attaining perfection; Purvagata, on the same after perfection! Chuliku, on doctrines and practice not comprised in the two preceding. These different works profess to be derived from the oral instructions of Malavira himself to his disciples, especially to GAUTAMA; but besides these a class of works is enumerated by HEMACHANDRA, entitled Purvas, because they were drawn up by the Ganadharas before the Angas'. There are fourteen of them treating of the chief tenets of the sect, apparently sometimes controversially, as the Astipravada, the doctrine of existence and non-existence; Jnanapravada, the doctrine of holy knowledge; Satyapra sUSitAni gaNadharairaGgebhyaH pUrvameva yat / pUrvANItyabhidhIyante tenaitAni caturdaza // Mahi Vira Char. Section 5.

Page #302
286 RELIGIOUS SECTS vada, discussion of truth; Atmapravuda, investigation of spirit; Pranavayd, nature of corporeal life; Kriyavisala, consequences of acts, and others'. They are held to be the works of Mahavira's Ganas, or of that Tirthankara and his predecessors, or to have emanated from them originally, although committed to writing by other hands. Some of them still exist, it appears", although in general their places have been assumed by a list of more recent compositions. From this brief statement it will be evident that there is no want of original authorities with regard to the belief, the practices, or the legends of the Jaina sect. There is indeed more than a sufficiency, and the vast extent of the materials is rather prejudicial to the enquiry, it being impossible to consult any extensive proportion of what has been written, and it being equally impossible without so doing to know that the best guides have been selected. For such accounts as are here given, the Vocabulary of HeMACHANDRA, with his own Commentary, the Mahavira Charitra of the same author, the Kalpa Sutra, the Avasyakavrihad Vitta, the Bhagavatyanga Vritta, Nava Tattwabodha, and Jiva Vichara have chiefly been consulted. The leading tenets of the Jains, and those which 1 A similar enumeration of these Works occurs in the Mahavira Charitra. 2 Thus the Thanongisutra and Upasakadasa, of HAMILTON, are no doubt the Sthanonga and Upasakadasa of Hemachandra's text; the Bhagavatyanga is in the Sanskrit College Library.

Page #303
OF THE HINDUS. 287 chiefly distinguish them from the rest of the Hindus, are well known-they are, first, the denial of the divine origin and infallible authority of the Vedas; secondly, the reverence of certain holy mortals who acquired, by practices of self-denial and mortification, a station superior to that of the gods; and thirdly, extreme and even ludicrous tenderness of animal life. The disregard of the authority of the Vedas is common to the Jains and the Bauddhas, and involves a neglect of the rites which they prescribe: in fact, it is in a great degree from those rites that an inference unfavourable to the sanctity of the Vedas is drawn; and not to speak of the sacrifices of animals which the Vedas occasionally enjoin, the Homa, or burnt offering, which forms a part of every ceremonial in those works, is an abomination, as insects crawling amongst the fuel, bred by the fermented butter, or falling into the flame, cannot fail to be destroyed by every oblation. As far however as the doctrines they teach are conformable to Jain tenets, the Vedas are admitted and quoted as authority. The veneration and worship of mortals is also common to the Jains and Bauddhas, but the former have expanded and methodised the notions of the latter. The Bauddhas, although they admit an endless number of earthly Buddhas to have existed, and specify more than a century of names', confine their reverence to a comparatively small number-to seven. The Jainas Asiat. Researches, Vol. XVI, pages 446 to 449.

Page #304
288 RELIGIOUS SECTS extend this number to twenty-four for a given period, and enumerate by name the twenty-four of their past age, or Avasarpini, the twenty-four of the present, and the twenty-four of the age to come. The statues of these, either all or in part, are assembled in their temples, sometimes of colossal dimensions, and usually of black or white marble. The objects held in highest esteem in Hindustan are PARAVANATH and Mahavira, the twenty-third and twenty-fourth Jinas of the present era, who seem to have superseded all their predecessors. The generic names of a Jaina saint express the ideas entertained of his character by his votaries. He is Jagatprabhu, lord of the world; Kshinakarma, free from bodily or ceremonial acts; Sarvajna, omniscient; Adhisvara, supreme lord; Devadhideva, god of gods; and similar epithets of obvious purport; whilst other's are of a more specific character, as Tirthakara, or Tirthankara, Kevali, Arhat, and Jina. The first implies one who has crossed over (Tiryate anena), that is the world, compared to the ocean; Kevali is the possessor of Kevala, or spiritual nature, free from its investing sources of error; Arhat is one entitled to the homage of gods and men, and Jina is the victor over all hunan passions and infirmities 1. 1 tIryate saMsArasamudro 'neneti tIrtha tatkarotIti tIrthakaraH / sarvathAvaraNavilaye cetanasvarUpAvirbhAvaH kevalaM tadasyAsti kevalI / surendrAdikRtAM pUjAmarhatItyarhana / jayati rAgadveSamohAniti jinaH // These Etymologies are from Hemachandra's Commentary [to sl. 24. 25., p. 292, ed. Boehtlingk and Rieu).

Page #305
OF THE HINDUS. 289 Besides these epithets, founded on attributes of a generic character, there are other characteristics common to all the Jinas of a more specific nature. These are termed Atibayas, or super-human attributes, and are altogether thirty-six; four of them, or rather four classes, regard the person of a Jina, such as the beauty of his form, the fragrance of his body, the white colour of his blood, the curling of his hair, its non-increase, and that of the beard and nails, his exemption from all natural impurities, from hunger and thirst, from infirmity and decay: these properties are considered to be born with him. He can collect around him millions of beings, gods, men, and animals, in a comparatively small space, his voice is audible to a great distance, and his language, which is Arddha Magadhi, is intelligible to animals, men and gods, the back of his head is surrounded with a halo of light brighter than the disk of the sun, and for an immense interval around him, wherever he moves, there is neither sickness nor enmity, storm nor dearth, neither plague portents, nor war. Eleven Atisayas of this kind are ascribed to him. The remaining nineteen are of celestial origin, as the raining of flowers and perfumes, the sound of heavenly drums, and the menial offices rendered by Indra and the gods *. Notwithstanding the sameness of the general character and identity of generic attributes, the twentyfour Jinas are distinguished from each other in colour, * [Hemachandra 1. 1. 62 - 88.] 19

Page #306
290 RELIGIOUS SECTS stature, and longevity. Two of them are red, two white, two blue, two black, the rest are of a golden hue, or a yellowish brown. The other two peculiarities are regulated with very systematic precision, and observe a series of decrement from Rishabha, the first Jinu, who was five hundred poles in stature, and lived 8,400,000 great years, to Mahovira, the 24th, who had degenerated to the size of man, and was not more than forty years on earth. These peculiarities have been detailed by Mr. COLEBROOKE, in the ninth volume of the Researches, and he draws a probable inference from the return to reason in the stature and years of the two last Jinas, that they alone are to be considered as historical personages. The rest are the creatures of fiction. The notion of decreasing longevity, like that of the existence of human beings, superior to the gods, is common to the Bauddhas'. There is also great similarity in the general tenor A comparison of the Jain and Bauddha series suggests strong confirmation of the opinion that the Jain legends are only Bauddha notions exaggerated. The ages of the seven Buddhas run thus: Vipasyi, ............ 80,000 Years. Sikhi, ............. 70,000 ditto. Visvabhu, ........... 60,000 ditto. Krakuchchhanda, ....... 40,000 ditto. Kanaka, ........... .. 30,000 ditto. Kasyapa, ........... 20,000 ditto. Sakya,............. 100 ditto. A. R. Vol. XVI, p. 453. The last Jina but one, or Parsvandth, lived, like Sakya, 100 years. [See also A. Weber, Ueber das Satrunjaya Mahatmyam. Leipzig: 1858, p. 3, and C. F. Koeppen, die Religion des Buddha, 1, p. 314 ff.]

Page #307
OF THE HINDUS. 291 of the legends related of each of the Jinas. They are all born a number of times, and in a variety of characters, before they arrive at the state of a Tirthankara: after which, as their attainment of divine knowledge is the work of self-denial and ascetic meditation, we need not expect much varied incident in their adventures. A sketch of the life of MaHAVIRA, from the Mahavira Charitra, will convey some notion of their ordinary history, whilst further illustration may be derived from an abstract of the Parsvanutha Charitra, or life of PARAVANATH, in the Royal Asiatic Society's Transactions *. LIFE OF MAHAVIRA. The twenty-fourth Tirthankara Mahkvira's first birth, which occurred at a period indefinitely remote, was as NAYASara, head man of a village, in the country of Vijaya, subject to SATRUMARDANA. His piety and humanity elevated him next to the heaven called Saudharma, where he enjoyed happiness for some oceans of years. He was next born as MARichi, the grandson of the first Tirthankara RISIIABHA, then transferred to the Brahmaloka, whence he returned to earth as a worldly-minded and sensual Brahman, the consequence of which was his repeated births in the same caste, each birth being separated by an interval passed in one of the Jain heavens, and each period of life extending to many lakhs of years. He then became VISVADHUTA, prince of Rajagriha, and next a Vasu * [I, 428.]

Page #308
292 RELIGIOUS SECTS deva, named TRIPRISH'IHA, from having three back bones: his uncle and foe in a former life, Visabhanandi, was born as his Protagonist, or Prativasudeva, named ASVAGRIVA or HAYAGRIVA, and was, in the course of events, destroyed by the Vasudeva, a palpable adaptation of the Pauranic legend of VISHNU and HAYAGRIVA. TRIPRISHTHA having put his Chamberlain cruelly to death was condemned to hell, and again born as a lion: he migrated through various forms, until he became the Chakravartti PRIYAMITRA, in the division of the world Mahavideha. After a victorious reign of eighty-four lakhs of years he became an ascetic for a further period of a hundred lakhs, and was then translated to one of the higher heavens. Thence he returned to earth in the Bharata division as NANDANA, the son of JITASATRU, who adopted a life of devotion and diligently adored the Jinas. After an existence of twenty-five lakhs of years he was raised to the dignity of king of the gods in the Pushpottara heaven, in which capacity he preserved his ancient faith, offering flowers to, and bathing daily the one hundred and eight images of the Arhats. Such exalted piety was now to meet with its reward, and the pains of existence were to be terminated in the person of the Tirthankara MaHAvira, or VARDDHAMANA. On the return of the spirit of NANDANA to earth it first animated the womb of the wife of a Brahman, but MAHENDRA disapproving of the receptacle as of low caste transferred it to the womb of TRISALA, wife of SIDDHARTHA, of the family of Ikshvaku, and prince

Page #309
OF THE HINDUS. 293 of Pavana, in Bharatakshetra. Mansvira was born on the thirteenth of the light fortnight of Chaitra: the fifty-six nymphs of the universe assisted at his birth, and his consecration was performed by Sakra, and the other sixty-three Indras. The name given by his father was VARDDHAMANA, as causing increase of riches and prosperity, but Sakra gave him also the appellation of MaHAVIRA as significant of his power and supremacy over men and gods. When arrived at maturity, ManAVIRA was prevailed upon by his parents to marry Yasova, daughter of the prince SAMARAVIRA. By her he had a daughter, PRIYADARSANA, who was married to Jamali, a prince, one of the Saint's pupils, and founder of a schism. SIDDHARTHA and his wife died when their son was twenty-eight years old, on which MaHAvira adopted an ascetic life, the government devolving on his elder brother NANDIVARDDIANA. After two years of abstinence and self-denial at home he comienced an erratic life, and the attainment of the degree of a Jina. During the first six years of his peregrination, MAHavira observed frequent fasts of several months' duration, during each of which he kept his eyes fixed upon the tip of his nose, and maintained perpetual silence. He was invisibly attended by a Yaksha, named SIDDHARTHA, who, at the command of INDRA, watched over his personal security, and where speech was necessary acted as spokesman. At Nalanda, a village near Rajagriha, Mahavira acquired a follower named Gosala, so called from his birth in a cow-house, a

Page #310
294 man of low caste and vulgar propensities, and who acts as a sort of buffoon'. He is involved in repeated difficulties and not unfrequently receives a beating, but when free from fault, the Yakshas, who attend on SIDDHARTHA, come to his aid, and destroy with fire the houses and property of his assailants. Amongst other enemies he provokes the followers of VARDDHANA SURI, the disciple of CHANDRA-ACHARYA, a teacher of the Jain faith, according to the doctrines of PARSVANATH. In the course of the dispute it appears that the followers of PARSVANATH wore clothes, whilst MAHAVIRA was indifferent to vesture, and the latter consequently belonged to the division of the Jains called Digambaras, or those who go naked, whilst PARSVANATH'S disciples were Svetambaras, dressed in garments". RELIGIOUS SECTS The 1 Some curious and unintelligible things are related of this individual, which suggest a suspicion that the author had in view some of the oriental legends relating to Mani or Manes. birth of GosALA in a cow-house may or may not refer to Christianity; but it is also observed that his father and mother carried about a Chitra pattika, a painted cloth or picture, which GosALA stole from them, and that when he adopted the service of MAHAviRA, he abandoned the heresy of the picture citraphalaka pASaNDaM vihAya. +- They reply to GosALA's enquiry: nirgranthAH pArzvaziSyAH vayaM "We are the pupils of PARSVA, free from restraint" to which he rejoins kathantu yUyaM nirgranyA vastrAdigranyadhAriNaH / kevalaM jIvikAhetoriyaM pASaNDakalpanA | vastrAdisaMgarahito nirapekSo vapuSyapi / dharmAcAryo hi yAdRgme nirgranyAstAdRzAH khalu // " How can you be free from restraint, encumbered with clothes and the like? these heretical practices are adopted merely for a livelihood: wholly unfettered by clothes and such things, and disregarding the body,

Page #311
OF THE HINDUS. 295 During the six years expended in this manner Mauavira visits a number of places, most of which appear to be in Behar and the adjacent provinces, as Rajagriha, Sravasti near Oude, Vaisali, which is identified with the capital of Behar, and others. Proceeding on his pereginations Mahavira voluntarily exposed himself to be maltreated by the Mlechchha tribes of Vajrabhumi, Suddhibhumi, and Lat, or Lar, the countries apparently of the Gonds, who abtised and beat him, and shot at him with arrows, and baited him with dogs, to all which he offered no resistance, and indeed rejoiced in his sufferings; for, however necessary to personal purification, it is not the duty of a Jain ascetic to inflict tortures upon himself-- his course of penance is one of self-denial, fasting and silence, and pain, however meritorious its endurance, must be inflicted by others, not himself. At the end of the ninth year MAHAVIRA relinquished his silence in answer to a question put by Gosala, but continued engaged in the practice of mortification and in an erratic life. His squire having learned from him the possession of the Tejalesya, or power of ejecting flame, and having learned from certain of the disciples of PARsVANATH, what is technically termed the followers of such a teacher as mine is are the only persons exempt from restraint." Further confirmation of MAHA VIRA and his followers being Digambaras occurs in various places, especially in a passage where Gosala gets beaten, and almost killed by the women of a village in Magadha, because he is a naked Sramana, or mendicant,

Page #312
296 RELIGIOUS SECTS the Mahanimitta of the eight Angas, intending probably their scriptural doctrines, set up for himself as a Jina, and quitted his master. INDRA having declared that Mahavira's meditations could not be disturbed by men or gods, one of the inferior spirits of heaven, indignant at the assertion, assailed the Sage with a variety of horrors and temptations, but in vain. Mahavira's pious abstraction was unbroken. He then wandered about and visited Kausambi, the capital of Satanika, where he was received with great veneration, and where his period of self-denial ended in perfect exemption from human infirmities. The whole of the time expended by him in these preparatory exercises was twelve years and six months, and of this he had fasted nearly eleven years. His various fasts are particularised with great minuteness, as one of six months, nine of four montlis each, twelve of one month, and seventy-two of half a month each, making altogether ten years and three hundred and forty-nine days. The bonds of action were snapped like an old rope, and the Kevalu, or only knowledge attained by MahaVIRA on the north bank of the Rijupalika, under a Sal tree, on the tenth of the light fortnight Vaisakha, in the fourth watch of the day, whilst the moon was in the asterism Hasta. INDRA instantly hastened to the spot, attended by thousands of deities, who all did homage to the Saint, and attended him on his progress to Apapapuri, in Behar, where he commenced his instructions on a stage erected for the purpose

Page #313
OF THE HINDUS. 297 by the deities, a model of which is not uncommonly represented in Jain temples. The following is the introductory lecture ascribed to MAHAVIRA by his biographer. "The world is without bounds, like a formidable ocean; its cause is action (Karma) which is as the seed of the tree. The being (Jiva) invested with body, but devoid of judgment, goes like a well - sinker ever downwards by the acts it performs, whilst the embodied being which has attained purity goes ever upwards by its own acts, like the builder of a palace. Let not any one injure life, whilst bound in the bonds of action; but be as assiduous in cherishing the life of another as his own. Never let any one speak falsehood, but always speak the truth. Let everyone who has a bodily form avoid giving pain to others as much as to himself. Let no one take property not given to him, for wealth is like the external life of men, and he who takes away such wealth commits as it were murder. Associate not with women, for it is the destruction of life: let the wise observe continence, which binds them to the Supreme. Be not encumbered with a family, for by the anxiety it involves the person separated from it falls like an ox too heavily laden. If it be not in their power to shun these more subtle destroyers of life, let those who desire so to do avoid at least the commission of all gross oflences." When Maihvira's fame began to be widely diffused, it attracted the notice of the Brahmans of Magadha, and several of their most eminent teachers undertook

Page #314
298 RELIGIOUS SECTS to refute his doctrines. Instead of effecting their purpose, however, they became converts, and constituted his Gunadharas, heads of schools, the disciples of Manavira and teachers of his doctrines, both orally and scripturally. It is of some interest to notice them in detail, as the epithets given to them are liable to be misunderstood, and to lead to erroneous notions respecting their character and history. This is particularly the case with the first, INDRABHUTI, or GAUTAMA, who has been considered as the same with the GAUTAMA of the Bauddhas, the son of Mayadevi, and author of the Indian metaphysics'. That any connexion exists between the Jain and the Brahmana Sage is, at least, very doubtful; but the GAUTAMA of the Bauddhas, the son of SUDDHODANA and Mays, was a Kshattriya, a prince of the royal or warrior caste. All the Jain traditions make their GAUTAMA a Brahman, originaily of the Gotra, or tribe of GOTAMA Rishi, a division of the Brahmans well known, and still existing in the South of India. These two persons therefore cannot be identified, whether they be historical or fictitious personages. INDRABHUTI, AGNIBHUTI, and VAYUBHUTI are described as the sons of VASUBHUTI, a Brahman of the Gotama tribe, residing at Govara, a village in Magadha: from their race, HEMACHANDRA, in the Commentary on the Vocabulary *, observes, they are all R. A. S. Transactions, Vol. I, p. 538. * [Sl. 31. Weber, Ueber das Satrunjaya Mahatmyam, p. 3 - 5.]

Page #315
OF THE HINDUS. 299 called GAUTAMAS. VYAKTA and SUDHARMA were the sons of DHANAMITRA and DHAMMILLA, two Brahmans of Kollaku, the former of the Bharadwaja, and the latter of the Agnivarsya tribe. MANDITA and MAURYAPUTRA were half-brothers, the sons of VIJAYADEVI by DHANADEVA and MAURYA, two Brahmans of the Vasishtha and Kusyapa races, but cousins by the mother's side, and consequently, according to the custom of the country, it is stated, the one took the other's widow to wife upon his decease. AKAMPITA was the son of a Maithili Brahman, of the Gautama tribe; ACHALABHRATA, of a Brahman of Oude, of the Harita family; METARYA was a Brahman of Vatsa, of the Kaundinya tribe; and PrabhASA, a Brahman of the same race, but a native of Rajagriha in Behar. These are the eleven Ganadharas, or Ganadhipas, holders or masters of Jain schools, although, before their conversion, learned in the four Vedas, and teaching the doctrines contained in them. These converts to Jain principles are mostly made in the same manner: each comes to the Saint, prepared to overwhelm him with shame, when he salutes them mildly by name, tells them the subject that excites their unuttered doubts and solves the difficulty, not always very satisfactorily or distinctly, it must be admitted; but the whole is an epitome of the Jain notions on those subjects which chiefly engage the attention of the Hindu philosophers. INDRABHUTI doubts whether there be life (Jiva) or not-MATTAVIRA says there is, and that it is the vessel

Page #316
300 RELIGIOUS SECTS of virtue and vice, or where would be the use of acts of virtue or piety. AGNIBHUTI questions if there be acts (Karma) or not, to which MAHAVIRA replies in the affirmative, and that froin them proceed all bodily pleasure and pain, and the various migrations of the living principle through different forms. VAYUBHUTI doubts if life be not body, which the Sage denies, as the objects of the senses may be remembered after the senses cease to act, even after death, that is, in a succeeding state of existence occasionally. VYAKTA questions the reality of elementary matter, referring it with the Vedantis to illusion; the Sage replies that the doctrine of vacuity is false, illustrating his position rather obscurely by asking if there are no other worlds than the Gandharva, cities of dreams, or castles in the air. SUDHARMA imagines that the same kind of bodies which are worn in one life will be assumed in another, or that a human being must be born again ainongst mankind; for as the tree is always of the same nature as the seed, so must the consequences of acts, in a peculiar capacity, lead to results adapted to a similar condition. This MAHAVIRA contradicts, and says that causes and effects are not necessarily of the same nature, as horn, and similar materials are convertible into arrow-barbs, and the like. MANDITA has not made up his mind on the subjects of bondage and liberation, (Bandha and Moksha); the Jina explains the former to be connexion with and

Page #317
OF THE HINDUS. 301 dependence on worldly acts, whilst the latter is total detachment from them, and independence of them effected by knowledge. MAURYAPUTRA doubts of the existence of gods, to which MAHAVIRA opposes the fact of the presence of INDRA, and the rest around his throne. They cannot bear the odour of mere mortality, he adds; but they never fail to attend at the birth, inauguration, and other passages of the life of a Jina. AKAMPITA is disposed to disbelieve the existence of the spirits of hell, because he cannot see them; but the Sage says that they are visible to those possessing certain knowledge, of whom he is one. ACHALABHRATa is sceptical as to the distinction between vice and virtue, for which MaHAvira rebukes him, and desires him to judge of them by their fruits: length of days, honorable birth, health, beauty and prosperity being the rewards in this life of virtue; and the reverse of these the punishments of vice. METARYA questions a future existence, because life having no certain form must depend on elementary form, and consequently perish with it; but MahAVIRA replies, that life is severally present in various elementary aggregates to give them consciousness, and existing independent of them, may go elsewhere when they are dissolved. He adds, in confirmation of the doctrine, that the Srutis and Smritis, that is, the scriptural writings of the Brahmanas, assert the existence of other worlds. The last of the list is PRABHASA, who doubts if there

Page #318
302 RELIGIOUS SECTS be such a thing as Nirvan, that state of non-entity which it is the object of a Jaina saint to attain. The solution is not very explicit. Nirvan is declared to be the same with Moksha, liberation, and Karmakshaya, abrogation of acts, and that this is real is proved by the authority of the Veda, and is visibly manifested in those who acquire true knowledge. According to this view of the Jain system, therefore, we find the vital principle recognised as a real existence animating in distinct portions distinct bodies, and condemned to suffer the consequences of its actions by migrations through various forms. The reality of elementary matter is also asserted, as well as of gods, demons, heaven, and hell. The final state of the vital and sentient principle is left rather obscure, but as its actual and visible exemption from human acts is taught, it follows that it is exempt from their consequences or repeated births in various shapes, and therefore ceases to be in any sensible or suffering form. It is unnecessary to dwell longer on the subject here, as we shall have occasion to recur to it. After the conversion of these Brahmans and their disciples, MAHAVIRA instructed them further in his doctrines, and they again taught them to others, becoming the heads of separate schools. AKAMPITA and ACHALABHRATA, however, and METArya and PrabhASA taught in common, so that the eleven Ganudhipas established but nine Ganas or classes *. * [Schol. ad $1. 31, p. 292. Weber, l. 1., p. 4.]

Page #319
OF THE HINDUS. 303 Having thus attained the object of his penance and silence, Manavira, attended by his disciples, wandered about to different places, disseminating the Jain belief, *and making numerous converts. The scene of his labours is mostly along the Ganges, in the modern districts of Behar and Allahabud, and principally at the cities of Kausambi and Rajagriha, under the kings SASAnika and SRENIKA, both of whom are Jains. The occurrences described relate more to the disciples of the Saint than to himself, and there are some curious matters of an apparently historical character. There is also a prophetic account of HEMACHANDRA himself, and his patron KUMARA Pala of Gucerat, put into the mouth of MahaviRA; but these are foreign to our present purpose, which is confined to the progress of the Jain sage. Mahavira having completed the period of his earthly career, returned to Apapapuri, whither he was attended by a numerous concourse of followers of various designations. However fanciful the enumeration, the list is not uninstructive, as it displays the use of various terms to signify different orders of one sect, and not, as has been sometimes erroneously supposed, the sect itself. Sramanas, Sadhus and Sravaks may be Jains, but they are not necessarily so, nor do they singly designate all the individuals of that persuasion. Vira's train consists of Sadhus, holy men, fourteen thousand; Sadhwis, holy women, thirty-six thousand; Sramanas, or ascetics, versed in the fourteen Purvas, three hundred; Avadhijnanis, those knowing the limits or laws,

Page #320
304 RELIGIOUS SECTS one thousand and three hundred; Kevalis, or detached from acts, seven hundred; Manovits, possessors of intellectual wisdom, five hundred; Vadis, controversialists, four hundred; Sravakas, the male laity, one lakh and fifty-nine thousand; and Sravikas, female hearers of the word, double that number, or three lakhs and eighteen thousand. The only Ganadharas present were GAUTAMA and SUDHARNA, the other nine having attained felicity, or having died before their master. The period of his liberation having arrived, Mahavira resigned his breath, and his body was burned by SAKRA and other deities, who divided amongst them such parts as were not destroyed by the flames, as the teeth and bones, which they preserved as relics; the ashes of tlie pile were distributed amongst the assistants: the gods erected a splendid monument on the spot, and then returned to their respective heavens. These events occurred on the day of new moon, in the month Kartik, when MaHAVIRA was seventy-two years of age, thirty of which were spent in social duties, and the rest in religious avocations, and he died two hundred and fifty years after the preceding Jina, PARSVANATH: no other date is given, but in the passage, in the prophetic strain above alluded to, it is mentioned that Kumara Pala will found Anahilla Pattan", and become the disciple of HEMACHANDRA, one thousand six hundred and sixty-nine years after the death of MAHAVIRA.. * [formerly called Analavalo.]

Page #321
OF THE HINDUS. 305 The conversion of KUMARA PALA Occurred about A. D. 1174*, and consequently the last Jina expired about five hundred years before the Christian era. According to other authorities the date assigned to this event is commonly about a century and a half earlier, or before Christ six hundred and sixty-three', but HEMACHANDRA is a preferable guide, although, in point of actual chronology, his date is probably not more to be depended upon than those derived from other sources. The doctrines of the Jains, which constitute the philosophy of their system, it is not part of the present plan to discuss: but a few of the leading tenets, as derived from original authorities, may be here briefly adverted to. It is the more necessary to dwell on the subject, as the chief opinions of the sect of Jina, as described elsewhere, have for the most part been taken from verbal communication, or the controversial writings of the Brahmans. An eternal and presiding first cause forms no part of the Jain creed, nor do the Jains admit of soul or spirit as distinct from the living principle. All existence is divisible into two heads -- Life (Jiva) or the * [See Lassen, Ind. Alt. III, 567. Weber, 1. 1., p. 46.] Colonel MACKENZIE, on the information of the Belligola Jains, says Varddhamana attained beatitude 2164 years before the year 1901, which is 663 years before Christ. Mr. COLEBROOKE observes, that the Jains of Bengal reckon Varddhamana to have lived 580 years before Vikramaditya, which is A. C. 636. 20

Page #322
306 RELIGIOUS SECTS living and sentient principle; and Inertia or Ajiva, the various modifications of inanimate matter. Both these are uncreated and imperishable. Their forms and conditions may change, but they are never destroyed; and with the exception of the unusual cases in which a peculiar living principle ceases to be subject to bodily acts, both life and matter proceed in a certain course, and at stated periods the same forms, the same characters, and the same events are repeated. To proceed, however; according to the original authorities, all objects, sensible or abstract, are arranged under nine categories, termed Tattwas, truths or existences, which we shall proceed to notice in some detail*. I. Jiva, Life, or the living and sentient principle, as existing in various forms, but especially reducible to two classes, those with, and those without mobility. The first comprises animals, men, demons, and godsthe second, all combinations of the four elements, earth, water', fire, air, as minerals, vapours, meteor's, and tempests -- and all the products of the vegetable kingdom. They are again arranged in five classes according to their possession of as many Indriyas, or sensible properties. The wholly unconscious bodies to ordinary apprehension, but which have a subtle vitality perceptible to saintly and super-human beings, have the property of form: such are minerals, and the like. Snails, worms, and insects, in general, have * [Sarvadarsana Sangraha, p. 35 fl. Stevenson, the Kalpa Sutra, p. 116 ff. Colebrooke, Essays, p. 245 ff. 296.]

Page #323
OF THE HINDI'S. 307 two properties --- form and face. Lice, fleas, and the like have three properties, or form, face, and the organ of smell. Bees, gnats, and the rest have, in addition to these, vision; whilst animals, men, demons, and gods have form, vision, hearing, smell, and taste. To these five predicates of vital beings two others are sometimes added, and they are said to be Sanjninahi and Asanjninah, or, born by procreation, or spontaneously generated. Again, these seven orders are distinguished as complete or incomplete, making altogether fourteen classes of living things. According to the acts done or suffered in each condition, the vital principle migrates to an inferior or superior grade, until it is emancipated froin bodily acts altogether. It is a peculiarity of the Jain notions of life, that it is always adapted to the body it animates, and diminishes with the gnat, and expands to the elephant, a notion that is treated with just ridicule by the Brahmans. Generically, it is defined to be without beginning or end, endowed with attributes of its own, agent and enjoyer, conscious, subtle, proportionate to the body it animates; through sin it passes into animals, or goes to hell; through virtue and vice combined it passes into men, and through virtue alone ascends to heaven; through the annihilation of both vice and virtue it obtains emancipation. II. Ajiva, the second predicate of existence, comprises objects or properties devoid of consciousness and life. These seem to be vaguely and variously classed, and to be in general incapable of interpreta 20*

Page #324
308 tion; but the enumeration is commonly fourteen, like the modification of vitality. They are Dharmastikaya, Adharmastikaya, and Akasastikaya, each comprehending three varieties. Kala, or time, is the tenth; and Pudgala, or elementary matter, in four modifications, completes the series. RELIGIOUS SECTS It is not very easy to understand these technicalities, for the etymology of the words is of little avail. Astikaya indicates the existence of body, "Body is"; whilst Dharma signifies virtue, and Adharma, vice; but Dharma means also peculiar function or office, in which sense it seems to be here intended, thusDharmastikaya is defined to be that which facilitates the motion of animate or inanimate bodies, as water for fish. Adharmastikaya is that which impedes or stops their motion. Akasastikaya is the principle of repulsion, that which keeps bodies separate, or space: the varieties of these are only in degree, of little, more, and complete. Time is sufficiently intelligible, but the Jains indulge in modifications of it infinitely more extravagant than those for which the Hindus are reproached; thus after enumerating days, weeks, months, and years, we have the Palya*, or Palyopama, a period measured by the time in which a vast well, one hundred Yojans every way, filled with minute hairs so closely packed that a river might be hurried over them without penetrating the interstices, could be emptied at the rate of one hair in a century. A * [See Hemachandra's Abhidh. 132, and p. 304.]

Page #325
OF THE HINDUS. 309 Sugaropama is one hundred million millions of Palyas, and an Avasarpini and Utsarpini, which make up a great age, consists each of one hundred million millions of Sagaras. Pudgala is atomic matter, distinguished like the first three categories, by being combined in three degrees -- little, much, and most, whilst it adds a fourth state, or that of Paramanu, primitive, subtle, indivisible, and uncombined. III. The third Tattwa is Punya, Good, or whatever is the cause of happiness to living beings: the subdivisions of this category are forty-two: it will be sufficient here to enumerate a few of the principal. 1. Uchchhairgotra, high birth, rank, or the respect of mankind. 2. Manushyagati, the state of man, either as obtained from some other form of being or continuance in it. 3. Suragati, the state of divinity, Godhead. 4. Panchendriya, the state of superior vitality, or possession of five organs of sense. 5. Panchadeha, the possession of body, or form of one of five kinds: Audarika, elementary--that arising from the aggregation of elements, as the bodies of men and beasts. Vaikriya, transmigrated that assumed in consequence of acts, as the forms of spirits and gods. Aharika, adventitious, one assumed, such as that of the Purvadharas, of one cubit in stature, when they went to see the Tirthankaras in Mahavidehakshetra. Taijasi, the forin obtained by suppressing mortal wants, in which state fire can be ejected from the body.

Page #326
310 RELIGIOUS SECTS Karmana, the form which is the necessary consequence of acts. These two last are necessarily connected from all time, and can only be disunited by final liberation, or Moksha. Other varieties of 'Good' are colour, odour, flavour, touch, warmth, coolness, and the like. IV. Papa, or "Ill', in contradistinction to the preceding, and implying that which is the cause of unhappiness to mankind: there are eighty-two kinds; As the five Avaranas, or difficulties in acquiring as many gradations of holy or divine wisdom. Five Antarayas, disappointments, or impediments, as not obtaining what is about to be presented, not being able to enjoy an object of fruition when in possession of it, and want of vigour though in bodily health. Four Darsanavasanas, obstructions, or impediments to information derivable from the senses, or the understanding or to the acquirement of divine knowledge. Five states of sleep, inferior birth, pain, as a condition of existence, as when condemned to purgatory, belief in false gods, defect of size or shape, and all the human passions and infirmities--as anger, pride, covetousness, &c., including, amongst the ills of life, laughter and love. V. Asrava is that source from which the evil acts of living beings proceed. The varieties are the five Indriyas, or organs of sense; the four Kashayas, or passions, as wrath, pride, covetousness, and deceit; the five Avratas, non-observance of positive conmands, as lying, stealing, &c. and three Yogas, ad

Page #327
OF THE HINDUS. 311 diction or attachment of the mind, speech, and body to any act; Kriyas, or acts, of which twenty-six varieties are specified as those performed with any part of the body, or with the instrumentality of a weapon, or the like--- those prompted by feelings of hate or wrath - those which are inceptive, progressive, or conclusive -- those performed by oneself, or through another creature -- those which are suggested by impiety, or unbelief in the doctrine of the Tirthankaras. VI. The sixth Tattwa is termed Samvara, and is that by which acts are collected or impeded. There are fifty-seven varieties classed under six heads. 1. Samiti, keeping the attention properly alive, so as to see immediately if an insect is in the way, to refrain from uttering what should not be said, to distinguish any of the forty-two defects in food given as alms, taking or relinquishing any thing indifferently, and avoiding or abandoning unfit things. 2. Gupti, secrecy, or reserve of three kinds, or in mind, speech and person. 3. Parishahu, endurance or patience, as when a person has taken a vow of abstemiousness he must bear liunger and thirst; so he must endure heat and cold, when he practices the immoveable posture of Jain abstraction; if he is disappointed in what he has laboured or begged for, he must not murmur; and if he is reviled or even beaten, he must patiently submit. 4. Yatidharma, the duties of an ascetic; these are ten in number: patience, gentleness, integrity, and

Page #328
312 RELIGIOUS SECTS disinterestedness, abstraction, mortification, truth, purity, poverty, and continence. 5. Bhavana, conviction or conclusion, such as that worldly existences are not eternal, that there is no refuge after death, that life is perpetually migrating through the eighty-four lakhs of living forms, that life is one or many: it also includes perception of the source whence evil acts proceed, and the like. The sixth division of this class is Charitra, practice or observance, of five sorts: Samayika, conventional, or the practice and avoidance of such actions as are permitted or prescribed; Chhedopasthapaniya, prevention of evil, as of the destruction of animal life; Pariharavisuddhi, purification by such mortification and penance as are enjoined by the example of ancient saints and sages. Sulakshmasampariya, the practices of those pious men who have attained a certain degree of eminence; and Yathaklyatam, the same after all the impediments and impurities of human nature are overcome or destroyed. VII. Nirjara, the seventh Tattwa, is the religious practice that destroys mortal impurities, or, in other words, penance: it is of two kinds, external and internal; the first comprehends fasting, continence, silence, and bodily suffering; the second, repentance, piety, protection of the virtuous, study, meditation, and disregard, or rejection of both virtue and vice. VIII. Bandha is the integral association of life with acts, as of milk with water, fire with a red hot iron ball; it is of four kinds: Prakriti, the natural dispo

Page #329
OF THE HINDUS. 313 sition or nature of a thing; Sthiti, duration, or measure of time, through which life continues; Anubhaga, feeling, or sensible quality; Pradesa, atomic individuality. The characters of this principle are illustrated by a confection: 1. According to its natural properties it cures phlegm, bile, &c.; 2. it remains efficient but for a given period; 3. it is sweet, bitter, sour, &c.; and 4. it is divisible into large or small proportions, retaining each the properties of the whole mass. XI. The last of the nine principles is Moksha, or liberation of the vital spirit from the bonds of action; it is of nine sorts: 1. Satpadaprarupana. The determination of the real nature of things, the consequence of a finite course of progress through different stages of being and purification. It is attainable only by living creatures of the highest order, or those having the five organs of sense; by those possessed of the Trasakaya, or a body endowed with consciousness and mobility; by those beings which are engendered, not self-produced; by those which have reached the fifth Charitra, or exemption from human infirmity; by those which are in the Kshayika Samyaktwa, or that state of perfection in which elementary or material existence is destroyed; by those no longer requiring material existence; by those who have acquired the Kevalajnuna, the only knowledge, and the Kevaladarsana, or only vision. 2. Dravyapramana, as regulated by the fitness of the things or persons to be emancipated. 3. Kshetrapramana, depending on the essentiality

Page #330
314 RELIGIOUS SECTS of certain holy places at which only it can be obtained. 4. Sparsana, contact, or identity of the individuated living principle with that of the universe, or any part of it. 5. Kula, the times or ages at which emancipation is attainable; or the periods spent in various transmigrations. 6. Antara, the difference of temperaments or dispositions. 7. Bhaga, the existence of the imperishable part of all living bodies in which the purified essences or Siddhas reside. 8. Bhava, the nature or property of that pure existence which has attained the Kevalajnana, and other perfections essential to final liberation. 9. Alpabahutwa, the degree or ratio in which different classes of being's obtain emancipation'. From the details of these nine Tattwas the sum of the whole Jain system may be collected, but they form only the text on which further subtilties are founded, and they leave the end and scope of all the doctrine or the attainment of ultimate liberation singularly indistinct. The Moksha of the Jains is exemption from the incidents of life, and above all from the necessity of Although termed a t : in the original authorities, these varieties are rather in the requisite conditions for attaining Moksha , than in the kind or sort of emancipation attained.

Page #331
OF THE HINDUS. 315 being born again; but in what state the living principle subsists after it is so exempted, does not very satisfactorily appear. In one state indeed the bodily individuality remains, or that of Jivanmukti, liberation during life, whilst from most of the subdivisions of Moksha, it follows that the Siddhas, the pure existences, correspond with our notions of spiritual beings, having an impassive and inappreciable form, variable at will, capable of infinite contraction or dilation, and wholly void of feeling or passion. This is not incompatible with their enjoyment of Nirvan, another term for Mokshu, and which, as Mr. COLEBROOKE observes, meaning literally, extinct or gone out as a fire, set as a heavenly luminary, defunct as a saint who has passed away, implies profound calm. "It is not annihilation," lie concludes *, "but unceasing apathy which they, "the Jains and Buddhas,' understand to be the extinction of their saints, and which they esteem to be supreme felicity worthy to be sought by practice of mortification as well as by acquisition of knowledge." Besides the notions exhibited in the detail of the nine Tattwas, the Jains are known in controversial writings ** by the title Saptavadis, or Saptabhangis, the disputers or refuters of seven positions: more correctly speaking, they are reconcilers, or could be so, of seven contradictory assertions, evincing a sceptical * [Essays, p. 259.] ** [e. g. Sarvadarsana Sangr. pp. 41. 42.]

Page #332
316 RELIGIOUS SECTS character which justifies another epithet which they acknowledge, of Syadvadis, or assertors of possibilities; the seven positions are the following: 1. A thing is; 2. it is not; 3. it is and it is not; 4. it is not definable; 5. it is, but is not definable; 6. it is not, neither is it definable; 7. it is and it is not, and is not definable. Now these positions imply the doctrines of the different schools, the Sankhya, Vedanta, and others, with regard to the world, to life, and to spirit, and are met in every case by the Jains with the reply, Syadvu, It may be so sometimes; that is, whatever of these dogmas is advanced will be true in some respects, and not in others; correct under some circumstances, and not under others; and they are therefore not entitled to implicit trust, nor are they irreconcileable. There is one inference to be drawn from this attempt to reconcile the leading doctrines of the principal schools, of some importance to the history of the Jain doctrines, and it renders it probable that they were posterior to all the rest. As this reasoning however has been opposed by RAMANUJA, it dates earlier than the twelfth century. Liberation during life and, as a necessary consequence, exemption after it from future birth implies the abandonment of eight classes of Karmas, or acts, four of which are noxious and four innoxious; they are all included under the Tattwa Papa, Ill, as above noticed, but are also more especially detailed. To the first order belong the following: Jnanavarana, disregard of the various stages of

Page #333
317 knowledge, from simple comprehension to the only true wisdom, as so many steps to final liberation; Darsanavarana, disbelief in the doctrines of the Jain Saints; Mohaniya, hesitation in obeying the injunctions of the Jain code, or doubt as to their importance and the consequences of their neglect; Antaraya, impeding or vexing those engaged in seeking liberation. The second class comprises: OF THE HINDUS. Vedaniya, self-consciousness or sufficiency; Nama, pride of name; Gotra, pride of birth; and Ayushka, attachment to bodily existence. These essential principles of the faith are common to all classes of Jains, but some differences occur in their Duties as they are divided into religious or lay orders, Yatis and Sravakas. Implicit belief in the doctrines and actions of the Tirthankaras is, of course, obligatory on both; but the former are expected to follow a life of abstinence, taciturnity, and continence, whilst the latter add to their moral and religious code the practical worship of the Tirthankaras, and profound reference for their more pious brethren. The moral code of the Jains is expressed in five Mahavratas, or great duties: Refraining from injury to life, truth, honesty, chastity, and freedom from worldly desires. There are four Dharmas, or merits-liberality, gentleness, piety, and penance; and three sorts of restraint-government of the mind, the tongue, and the person. To these are superadded a number of minor

Page #334
318 RELIGIOUS SECTS instructions or prohibitions, sometimes of a beneficial and sometimes of a trivial, or even ludicrous tendency, such as to abstain, at certain seasons, from salt, flowers, green fruit, and roots, honey, grapes, and tobacco; to drink water thrice strained: never to leave a liquid uncovered, lest an insect should be drowned in it; not to deal in soap, natron, indigo, and iron; and never to eat in the dark lest a fly should be swallowed. Religious characters wear a piece of cloth over their mouths to prevent insects from fiving into them, and carry a brush under their arms to sweep the place on which they are about to sit, to remove any ants or other living creatures out of the way of danger. Upon the whole, the doctrine of the Jainas is a system of quietism calculated to render those who follow it perfectly innoxious, and to inspire them with apathetic indifference towards both this world and the next. The ritual of the Jains is as simple as their moral code. The Yati, or devotee, dispenses with acts of worship at his pleasure, and the lay votary is only bound to visit daily a temple where some of the images of the Tirthankaras are erected, walk round it three times, make an obeisance to the images, with an offering of some trifle, usually fruit or flowers, and pronounce some such Mantra, or prayer, as the following: "Namo Arihantanam, Namo Siddhanam, Namo Aryanam, Namo Upajyanam, Namo Loe Sabba Sahunam-Salutation to the Arhats, to the Pure Existences, to the Sages, to the Teachers, to all the Devout in the world." A morning prayer is also re

Page #335
319 peated: "Ichchhami khama Samano bandiyon, jo man jaye nisiaye; mathena vandami-I beg forgiveness, oh Lord, for your slave, whatever evil thoughts the night may have produced-I bow with my head." The worshipper then perhaps remains to hear read part of the Kalpasutra or Bhaktamara, or some narrative of one or other of the Tirthankaras, and the devotion of their followers, and proceeds to his daily occupations. The reader in a Jain temple is a Yati, or religious character; but the ministrant priest, the attendant on the images, the receiver of offerings, and conductor of all usual ceremonies is a Brahman. It is a curious peculiarity in the Jain system, that they should have no priests of their own, but it is the natural consequence of the doctrine and example of the Tirthankaras, who performed no rites, either vicariously or for themselves, and gave no instruction as to their observance. It shews also the true character of this form of faith, that it was a departure from established practices, the observance of which was held by the Jain teachers to be matter of indifference, and which none of any credit would consent to regulate; the laity were, therefore, left to their former priesthood, as far as outward ceremonies were concerned. OF THE HINDUS. The objects of worship are properly only the Tirthankaras, but the Jains do not deny the existence of the Hindu gods, and admit such of them as they have chosen to connect with the adventures of their saints, according to a classification of their own, to a share in the worship offered to their human superiors.

Page #336
320 RELIGIOUS SECTS According to the Mythology which they have adopted and modified the Jains reckon four classes of divine beings whom they name Bhuvanapatis, Vyantaras, Jyotishkas, and Vaimanikas; the first comprises ten orders: the progeny of the Asuras, Serpents, Garuda, the Dikpalas, Fire, Air, the Ocean, Thunder and Lightning,-who are supposed to reside in the several hells or regions below the Earth. The second has eight orders: the Pisachas, Bhutas, Kinnaras, Gandharvas, and other monstrous or terrestrial divinities inhabiting mountains, woods, and forests, as well as the lower regions, or air. The third has five orders: the Sun, Moon, Planets, Asterisms, and other heavenly bodies. The fourth includes the Gods of present and past Kalpas. Of the first kind are those born in the Heavens, Saudharma, Isana, Mahendra, Brahma, Sanatkumara, Sukra, and others to the number of twelve, or in the Kalpas, when SUDHARMA and the rest were severally presiding Deities. The last class reside in two divisions of five and of nine heavens the five termed Vijaya, Vaijayanti, &c.; the second termed Anuttara, because there are none beyond them, as they crown the triple construction of the universe. In the sovereignty of the hosts of heaven a great number of Indras are recognised, but of these two are always specified as the chief, SUKRA and IsANA, one regent of the north, the other of the south heaven: the former alone has eighty-four thousand fellow gods, each of whom has myriads of associates and attendants.

Page #337
OF THE HINDUS. 321 Above all these rank in dignity, and as objects of worship, the twenty-four Tirthankaras, or with those of the past and of the future periods seventy-two. Allusion is made by HEMACHANDRA, in his life of MahaVIRA, to a hundred and one, and the same work specifies four Sasvat or eternal Jinas, KISHABHANANA, CHANDRANANA, VARISENA, and VARDDHAMANA. What is meant by them is not explained, and they are not recognised by all Jains. The presence of Brahman ministrants, or the lapse of time and the tendency of the native mind to multiply objects of veneration, seems to have introduced different innovations into the worship of the Jainas in different parts of Hindustan; and in upper India the ritual in use is often intermixed with formulae derived from the Tantras, and belonging more properly to the Saiva and Sakta worship. Images of the Bhairavas and Bhairavis, the fierce attendants on SIVA and KALI, take their place in Jain temples, and at suitable seasons the Jains equally with the Hindus address their adoration to SARASVATI and DEVI1. 1 Thus in a Pujapaddhati procured at Mainpuri, where a Jain temple of considerable size stands, the Tirthankaras, as they are severally presented with offerings, are addressed; Om Sri Rishabhaya Svasti- Om IIrim hum: and Om Hrim Sri Sudharmacharya, Adigurubhyo Namah, Om IIrim IIram, Samajinachaityalayebhyo Sri Jinendrebhyo namah. There are also observances for regular Hindu festivals, as the Sripanchami, Akshayatritiya, &c., when SARASVATI and other goddesses are invoked. Rules are given for the Ghaia Sthapana, when SAKTI or DEVI is supposed to be present in a water jar erected as her receptacle and em 21

Page #338
322 RELIGIOUS SECTS In the South of India, from the account given by Colonel MACKENZIE, it appears that the Jains observe all the Brahmanical Sanskaras, or essential ceremonies. This is not the case in Upper India, and the only rites followed are the Initiation of the infant, twelve days after birth, by repeating a Mantra over it, making a circular mark with the sandal and perfumes on the top of the head; Marriage and Cremation, which are much the same as those of the Brahmans, omitting the Mantras of the Vedas. Sraddhas, obsequial ceremonies at stated periods, are not performed by the Jains in Upper Hindustan. The festivals of the Jains are peculiar to themselves, and occur especially on days consecrated by the birth or death of some of the principal Tirthankaras, especially the two last, Parsvanath and Varddhamina. The places where these events occurred are also objects of pilgrimage, and very numerous assemblages of devout pilgrims occur at them at different seasons: thus, in Behar, a very celebrated place of resort is the scene of Parsvanath's liberation; the mountain Samet Sikhara, or Parasnath, near Pachete'; and another of equal sanctity, the scene of Varddhamana's departure from earth, is at Papapuri", in the blem, and the Shodasa Karana Puja ends with a Lakshmi Stotra, or Hymn, addressed to the Goddess of Prosperity. Described very fully, as previously noticed, in the Quarterly Magazine for December, 1827. 2 It is also written Apapapuri and Parapuri, under which

Page #339
OF THE HINDUS. 323 same province. Pilgrims come from all parts of India to these places at all seasons, but the principal Melas are held at the former in Magh, and in Kartik at the latter. On the western side of India the mountains of Abu' and Girinar are the great scenes of pilgrimage, being covered with Juin temples and remains. RISHABHA DEVA and NEMINATH seem to be the favourite divinities in that quarter. Besides these particular festivals, the Jains observe several that are common to the Hindus, as the Vasantayutra, or spring festival, the Sripanchami, and others; they also hold in veneration certain of the Lunar days, as the 2d, 5th, Sth, 11th and 12th; on these no new work should be undertaken, no journey commenced, and fasting, or abstinence at least, and continence should be observed. The origin of the Jain faith is immersed in the obscurity which invests all remote history amongst the Ilindus. That it is the most recent of all the systems pursued in Hindustan is rendered highly probable by the extravagances in which it deals, by the doctrines it opposes to those of all other schools, and by the comparatively recent date of many Jain authors of celebrity and of numerous monumental relics; but latter name, it and other celebrated Jaina shrines in Behar are described by a Native traveller, a Jain, in the service of Colonel MACKENZIE, in the Calcutta Magazine for June, 1823. See Asiatic Researches, Vol. XVI. Jain Inscriptions at Abu. 21*

Page #340
324 RELIGIOUS SECTS at what period it actually took its rise it is not easy to determine! Mr. COLEBROOKE has suggested the probability of the Jain religion being the work of PARAVANATh, in the account of whom there is a nearer approach to sober history and credible chronology than in the narratives of his predecessors. This would throw back the origin of the Jain faith to the ninth century before the Christian era, admitting the Jain chronology of VARDDHAMANA's existence; but it is difficult to concur in the accuracy of so remote a date, and whatever indirect evidence on the subject is procurable is opposed to such a belief. It has been supposed that we have notices of the Jaina sect as far back as the time of the Macedonian 1 Major DELAMAINE observes, "the usual idea of the Jains being a moderu sect may not be erroneous: the doctrines originating with Rishabha, and continued by Arhanta , dividing at periods of schism into more distinct classes, of which the Jains or Sraraks, as now established, form one, and the modern Buddhas, as in Burma, Siam, Ceylon, Tibet, &c. another." T. R. A. S. I, 427. -- "Were I disposed to speculate on the origin of the Jains from the striking coincidences of doctrine and religious usages between them and the Buddhists, I should be led to conjecture that they were originally a sect of Buddhists." Mr. Erskine, Bombay Trans. III, 502. -- "It is certainly probable, as remarked by Dr. HAMILTON and Major DELAMAINE, that the Gautama of the Jinas and of the Bauddhas is the same personage, and this leads to the further surmise that both these sects are branches of one stock. - Both have adopted the Hindu Pantheon, or assemblage of sabordinate deities, both disclaim the authority of the Vedas, and both elevate their pre-eminent saints to divine supremacy." Mr. Colebrooke, Trans. R. A. S. 1, 521.

Page #341
OF THE HINDUS. 325 invasion of India, or at least at the period at which MEGASTHENES was sent ambassador to SANDRACOPTUS, and that these notices are recorded by STRABO and ARRIAN. The nature of the expressions which those and other writers have employed has been canvassed by Mr. COLEBROOKE *, and shewn satisfactorily to establish the existence at that time of the regular Brahmans, as well as of other sects: what those sects were, however, it was no part of his object to enquire, and he has left it still to be ascertained how far it can be concluded that the Jainas were intended. Much perplexity in the Greek accounts of the Brahmans Gymnosophists has, no doubt, occurred from their not having been acquainted with the subdivision of the priestly caste into the four orders of student, householder, hermit, and mendicant, and therefore they describe the Brahman sometimes as living in towns, sometimes in woods, sometimes observing celibacy, and sometimes married, sometimes as wearing clothes, and sometimes as going naked; contradictions which, though apparently irreconcileable if the same individuals or classes be meant, were appreciated by the shrewdness of BAYLE more justly than he was himself aware of', and are all explained by the Acharas, * (and by Lassen, Ind. Alt., II, 700 ff., 710.] I "It may be that they (the Brachmanes) did not follow the same institutes in all ages, and that with a distinction of time one might reconcile some of the variations of the authors who have spoken of them." -- Article Brachinans, Note C. Harris (1, 454) also has rightly estimated the real character of the Ger

Page #342
326 or institutes of the Hindus, as affecting the various periods of life and corresponding practices of Brahmanical devotion. RELIGIOUS SECTS As far, therefore, as the customs or observances of the Gymnosophists are described, we have no reason to conclude that any but the followers of the Vedas are intended, and the only part of the account applicable to any other sect is the term Germanes, or Sermanes, or Samanaeans, applied to one division of the Sophists or Sages. This name, as Mr. COLEBROOKE observes, seems to bear some affinity to the Sramanas, or ascetics of the Jains or Bauddhas, but we can derive no positive conclusion from a resemblance, which may possibly be rather imaginary than real, and the object of which, after all, is far from being the individual property of any sect, but is equally applicable to the ascetic of every religious system. As distinct from the Brahmans, the Sarmanes will be equally distinct from the Jains; for the Brahmans, it is said by PORPHYRY, are of one race; and the Samanaeans are selected from all the tribes, and consist of persons choosing to prosecute divine studies,-precisely the independent Sannyasi or Gosain of modern times, few persons of which description belong to the order of the Brahmans, or are united with the rest by any community of origin or peculiarity of faith. Again, another word has been adduced in corrobo manes, and concluded that they were nothing but Gioghis, from Pietro della Valle's description of the latter.

Page #343
OF THE HINDUS. 327 ration of the existence of the Jains, and it may be admitted that this is a better proof than the preceding, as the Pramnae* are declared to be the opposers of the Brahmans, which is no where mentioned of the Sarmanes. This expression is said to designate the Jains, but this is far from certain: the term is probably derived from Pramana, proof, evidence, and is especially the right of the followers of the logical school, who are usually termed Pramanikas: it is applicable, however, to any sect which advocates positive or ocular proof in opposition to written dogmas, or belief in scriptural authority, and is in that sense more correctly an epithet of the Bauddha sectaries than of the Jains, who admit the legends and worship the deities of the Puranas, and who hold it the height of impiety to question the written doctrines of their own teachers. The proofs from classical writers, therefore, are wholly inadequate to the decision of the antiquity of the Jains, and we are still entirely left to sources of a less satisfactory description. All writers on the Jains entitled to our attention agree in admitting an intimate connexion between them and the Bauddhas; the chief analogies have been above adverted to, and the inference of later origin is justly founded on the extravagant exaggerations of the system adopted by the Jains. Their identity of origin rests chiefly upon the name of GAUTAMA, which appears as that of VARDDHAMANA's chief pupil, * [See Lassen, Ind. Alt. I, 835, Weber, Ind. Lit. 27.]

Page #344
328 RELIGIOUS SECTS and as the legislator of the Bauddha nations in the east. The dates also assigned to both are not far removed; the apotheosis of the Buddha GAUTAMA Occurring five hundred and forty-three years before Christ, and the death of MahAyira, the preceptor of the Jain GAUTAMA, about the same time. That there is some connexion may be conceded, but for reasons already assigned it is not likely that the persons are the same; the Jains have not improbably derived their GAUTAMA from that of their predecessors *. No argument for the antiquity of the Jains is derivable from the account given of RISHABHA in the Bhugavata Purana **. He was not a seceder from the true faith, although the mistaken imitation of his practices is said to have led others into errors, evidently intending tlie Jain heresy. He is scarcely identifiable, in consequence, with the Jain RISHABHA, the first of the Tirthankaras; but even if that were the case, no confidence could be placed in the authority, as the work is a modern compilation not exceeding, at the most, twelve centuries of antiquity. The refutation of Jain doctrines in the Brahma Sutras *** is a less questionable testimony of their early existence; but the date of that work is to be yet ascertained. SANKARA ACHARYA, the commentator on the texts of VYASA, affords a more definite approximation; but he - --- * Weber, Ueber das Satrunjaya Mahatmyam, p. 2-6.] ** [V, 5, 28 ff. Vishuu Pur., p. 164, Note.] *** (II, 2, 6.]

Page #345
OF THE HINDUS. 329 will not carry is back above ten centuries. It is also to be observed, that the objects of the attacks of the Sutras and of SANKARA are philosophical and speculative tenets, and these may have been current long before they formed part of a distinct practical system of faith, as promulgated by a class of Bauddhas, the germ of the Jains. However, we may admit from these authorities the existence of the Jains as a distinct sect, above ten or twelve centuries ago; we have reason to question their being of any note or importance much earlier. The Bauddhas, we know from CLEMENS of Alexandria, existed in India in the second century of the Christian aera, and we find them not only the principal objects of Hindu confutation and anathema, but they are mentioned in works of lighter literature referable to that period, in which the Jains are not noticed, nor alluded to: the omission is the more worthy of notice, because, since the Bauddhas disappeared from India, and the Jains only have been known, it will be found that the Hindu writers, whenever they speak of Bauddhas, shew, by the phraseology and practices ascribed to them, that they really mean Jains: the older writers do not make the same mistake, and the usages and expressions which they give to Bauddha personages are not Jain, but Bauddha; with the one they were familiar, the other were yet unknown. The literature of the Jains themselves is unfavourable to the notion of high antiquity. HEMACIIANDRA, one of their greatest writers, flourished in the end of

Page #346
330 RELIGIOUS SECTS the twelfth century, and the compiler of the Jain Puranas of the Dekhan is said to have written at the end of the ninth. The Kalpa Sutra professes to have been composed nine hundred and eighty years after the death of Mauavira, or fifteen centuries ago; but from internal evidence* it could not have been composed earlier than the twelfth or thirteenth century. Various eminent Juin autliors were cotemporary also with MUNJA and BHOJA, princes of Dhar, in the ninth and tenth century **, and a number of works seem to have been compiled in the sixteenth century during the tolerant reign of AKBAR. Of the progress of the Jain faith in the Gangetic provinces of Upper India we have no very satisfactory traces. It may be doubted if they ever extended themselves in Bengal. Behar, according to their own traditions, was the birth - place of VARDDHAMANA, and Benares of PARsVANATH; and temples and monuments of their teachers are common in both, particularly the foriner; but all those now existing are of very recent dates', and there are no vestiges referable to an inter * [Weber, Ueber das Satrunjaya Mahatmyam, p. 7 - 12, fixes the year 632 p. Chr. as the date of its composition.] ** [in the tenth and eleventh, according to Lassen, Ind. Alt., III, 813 - 54.] As late even as the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. [See, however, Journal of the Bombay Br. R. A.S., III, p. 88 ff.]These dates are sometimes said to indicate the periods at which the temples were repaired, but the intelligent author of the Visit to Mount Paravanatho observes, only in one instance is

Page #347
331 mediate period between the last Tirthankara, and the eighteenth century. At Benares its princes professed the faith of Bauddha as late as the eleventh century, whilst during the same period, as is proved by inscriptions and the historical work of CHANDRAKAVI, the sovereigns of Kanoj and Dehli were of the orthodox persuasion. It is very doubtful, therefore, if the Jains ever formed a leading sect in this part of Hindustan. They were more successful in the west and south. OF THE HINDUS. In Western Marwar, and the whole of the territory subject to the Chalukya princes of Guzerat, the Jain faith became that of the ruling dynasty; but this occurred at no very remote period. The Mohammedan Geographer EDRISI states that the king of Nehrwala*, the capital of Guzerat, worshipped BUDDHA; and we know from the writings of HEMACHANDRA, that he was the apostle of the Jain faith in that kingdom-converting KUMARA PALA, the monarch of Guzerat, to his creed. This is also an occurrence of the twelfth century, or about 1174. The consequences of this conversion are still apparent in the abundant relics of the Jain faith, and the numbers by whom it is professed in Marwar, Guzerat, and the upper part of the Malabar Coast. there reason to suspect that the buildings are much older than the inscriptions announce. The most ancient Mundir at that place is reckoned to be but fifty years old."- Calcutta Magazine, December, 1827. * *[i. e. Analavata, see p. 304 Note, and Lassen, Ind. Alt., III, 546.]

Page #348
332 RELIGIOUS SECTS On the Coromandel side of the Peninsula the Jains were introduced upon the downfall of the Bauddhas, in the reign of AMOGHAVARSHA, king of Tondai Mandalam, in the ninth century or, according to some traditions, in the eighth. Farther south, in Madura, the date of their introduction is not known, but they were in power in the eleventh century under KUNA PANOYA. In this, and in the twelfth, they seem to have reached their higliest prosperity, and from that period to have declined. KUNA PANDYA became a Saiva. VISHNU VARDDHANA, Raja of Mysore, was converted from the Jain to the Vaishnava faith in the twelfth century, and about the same time the Lingavant Saivus deposed and murdered VIJALA, the Jain king of Kalyan". The sect, liowever, continued to meet with partial countenance from the kings of Vijayanagar until a comparatively modern date. The conclusions founded on traditionary or historical records are fully supported by the testimony of monuments and inscriptions--the latter of which are exceedingly numerous in the south and west of India. Most of these are very modern-none are earlier than the ninth century. An exception is said to exist in an inscription on a rock at Belligola, recording a grant of land by Chamunda Raya to the shrine of GOMATISVARA, in the year 600 of the Kali age, meaning the Kali of the Jains, which began three years after the death of VARDDHAMANA. This inscription, therefore, * [Lassen, Ind. Alt., IV, 119 ff., 237 ff.]

Page #349
OF THE HINDUS. 333 if it exists, was written about fifty or sixty years before the Christian era -- but it is not clear that any such record is in existence, the fact resting on the oral testimony of the head Pontiff at Belligola: eren, if it be legible on the face of the rock, it is of questionable authenticity, as it is perfectly solitary, and no other document of like antiquity has been met with. The MACKENZIE Collection contains many hundred Jain inscriptions. Of these the oldest record grants made by the princes of Ilomchi", a petty state in Mysore. None of them are older than the end of the minth century. Similar grants, extending through the eleventh and twelfth centuries by the VELLala Sovereigns of Mysore, are also numerous, whilst they continue with equal frequency to the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, during the existence of the sovereignty of Vijayanagur. Again, at Abu, under thie patronage of the Guzerat princes, we have a number of Jain inscriptions, but the oldest of them bear's date Samvat 1245 (A. D. 1189)'; they multiply in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, and are found as late as the middle of the cighteenth-and, finally, in Magadha, the scene of VARDDHAMANA's birth and apotheosis, the oldest inscriptions found date no further back than the beginning of the sixteenth century?. * [See Journal R. As. Soc., III, 217, compared with Lassen, Ind. Alt., IV, 239, Note.) Asiatic Researches, Vol. XVI, p. 317. ? Dr. HAMILTON's Description of Jain Temples in Behar.

Page #350
334 RELIGIOUS SECTS From all credible testimony, therefore, it is impossible to avoid the inference that the Jains are a sect of comparatively recent institution, who first came into power and patronage about the eighth and ninth century: they probably existed before that date as a division of the Bauddhas, and owed their elevation to the suppression of that form of faith to which they contributed. This is positively asserted by the traditions of the south in several instances: the Bauddhas of Kanchi were confuted by AKALANKA, a Jain priest, and thereupon expelled the country *. VARA PANDYA, of Madura, on becoming a Jain, is said to have persecuted the Bauddhas, subjecting them to personal tortures, and banishing them from the country. In Guzerat Bauddha princes were succeeded by the Jains. There is every reason to be satisfied, therefore, that the total disappearance of the Bauddhas in India proper is connected with the influence of the Jains, which may have commenced in the sixth or seventh centuries, and continued till the twelfth. The inveteracy prevalent between kindred schisms is a sufficient reason for any enmity felt by the Jains towards the Bauddhas, rather than towards the Brahmanical Hindus. There is, indeed, a political leaning to the latter, observable in their recognition of the Trans. R. A. S., I, 525. To these may be added the inscriptions at Parsvanath, and a number of inscriptions a Gwalior, copies of which were sent to Mr. FRASER, and which are all dated in the middle of the 15th century. * [Journal As. Soc. Bengal, VII, 122. Lassen, IV, 239.]

Page #351
OF THE HINDUS. 335 orthodox Pantheon, in the deference paid to the Vedas, and to the rites derivable from them, to the institution of castes, and to the employment of Brahmans as ministrant priests. They appear also to have adapted themselves to the prevailing form of Hinduism in different places: thus at Abu several Jain inscriptions commence with invocations of Siva', and in the Dekhan an edict promulgated by Bukka Rara, of Vijayanagar', declares there is no real difference between the Jains and Vaishnavas?. In some places the same temples are resorted to by Jains and Romanujiya Vaishnavas, and, as observed by Mr. COLEBROOKE, a Jain on renouncing the heretical doctrines of his sect takes his place amongst the orthodox Hindus as a Kshatriya or Vaisya, which would not be the case with a convert, who has not already caste as a Hindu'. In the South of India, indeed, the Jains preserve the distinction of castes: in Upper India they profess to be of one caste, or Vaisyas. It is very clear, however, that admission to the Jain communion was originally independent of caste', and the partial adoption of it Major DeLaMAINE notices that the mountain Girnar is equally sacred to lindus as to Jains, and that an ancient temple of MansDEVA is erected there. 2 Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX, p. 270 [Lassen, Ind. Alt., IV, 174]. 3 Transactions Royal Asiatic Society, 1, 549. + Matavira himself was the son of a king, and should therefore be a k'shatriya. His chief disciples, INDRABIIUTI, and the rest, were Brahmans. His especial attendant, Gosala, was an outcast, and his followers, of both sexes, were of every caste,

Page #352
336 or pretension to it, is either a spontaneous or politic conformity to the strong feeling on the subject which prevails amongst all Hindus. These are the great outlines of the rise and progress of the sect as derivable from sources entitled to credit; but the Jains have amongst themselves records of sectarial value detailing the succession of different teachers, and the origin of various heresies. Some extracts from one of these attached to a copy of the Kalpa Sutra may be acceptable. The succession of teachers is always deduced from MAHAVIRA, through his disciple SUDHARMA. Of the rest all but GAUTAMA died before their Master, as has been observed above, and GAUTAMA Survived him but a month, which he spent in penance and fasting. SuDHARMA, therefore, was the only one who remained competent to impart instruction. His pupil was JAMBUSVAMI, the last of the Kevalis, or possessors of true wisdom: six teachers follow, termed Srutakevalis, or hearers of the first masters, and then seven others, Dasapurvis, from having been taught the works so named'. RELIGIOUS SECTS The following are the names of the individuals alluded to in the text: SRUTAKEVALIS. Prabhava Svami. Sayyambhadra Suri. Yasobhadra Suri. Sambhuti Vijaya Suri. Bhadrabahu Suri. Sthulabhadra Suri. DASAPURVIS. Arya Mahagiri Suri. Arya Suhasti Suri. Arya Susthita Suri. Indradinna Suri. Dinna Suri. Sinhagiri Suri. Vajrasvami Suri.

Page #353
OF THE HINDUS. 337 These are common to all the lists when correct. In the Belligola list they are omitted, and the successor of JAMBUSVAMi is there named VERASINA, who may have been, as Mr. COLEBROOKE remarks, a hundred degrees removed. The lists, subsequently, vary according to the particular line of descent to which they belong. Of these persons the second Srutakevali is reputed to be the author of the Dasavaikalika, one of the standard works of the sect. Suhasti, the second Dasapurvi, was the preceptor of SAMPRATi Rasa, and the third, SUSTHITA, founded the Kote gachcha, or tribe. VAJRAsvani, the last, established a particular division called the Vajra Sakhu. Of the succeeding teachers, or Suris, the title borne by the spiritual preceptors of the Jains, CHANDRASURI, the second, is the founder of the family of that name, eight hundred and nine years, it is said, after the emancipation of Mahavira. In his time, it is stated, the Digambaras arose; but we have seen that they were at least cotemporary with MaHAVIRA. The 38th on the list, from MaHAvira inclusive, UDYOTANA Suri, first classed the Jains under eightynine Gachchas. The 40th JINESVARi who lived A. D. 1024, founded the Khartara family'. With the 44th, [1 few variations occur in Hemachandra's Abhidh., sl. 33 and 34, and in the list of Sthaviras, translated by J. Stevenson. See the Kalpa Sutra and Nara Tatva, p. 100 f.] Major Ton gives a somewhat different account of the origin of this tribe. Khartra, he says, means true, an epithet of dis 22

Page #354
338 RELIGIOUS SECTS JINADATTA, originated the Oswal family, and the Madhyakhartara branch; he was a teacher of great celebrity, and impressions of his feet in plaster or on stone are preserved in some temples, as at Bhelupur in Benares; he lived in 1148. Other divisions, either of a religious or civil nature, are attributed to various teachers, as the Chitrabala Gachcha to JINAPATI SURI, in A. D. 1149; the Anchalika doctrine to JINESVARA in 1160; the Laghu Khartara family to JINACHANDRA in 1265; another JINACHANDRA, the 61st in the list, was cotemporary with AKBAR. The list closes with the 70th Jina, HARSHA SUri, with whom, or his pupils, several works originated in the end of the seventeenth century. Admitting this record to have been carefully preserved, we have seventy-one persons from Mahavira, to whom a period of less than fourteen centuries can scarcely be assigned, and whose series would, therefore, have begun in the third century. It is not at all unlikely that such was the case, but no positive con tinction which was bestowed by that great supporter of the Buddhists or Jains, SiDRAJ, King of Anhalvara Pattan, on one of the branches (Gachch) in a grand religions disputation at the capital, in the eleventh century. The accounts are by no means incompatible, and my authority represents Jinesvari victorious in a controversy. HEMACHANDRA, at the end of the Mahavira Charitra, after stating that VAJRASVani founded the VAJRASAKNA, which was established in the Chandra Gachcha, gives the teachers of that family down to himself, YASOBITADRA, PRADYUMNA, VISVASENA, DevACHANDRA, and HEMACHIANDRA.

Page #355
OF THE HINDUS. 339 clusion can be drawn from a single document of this nature: a comparison with other lists is necessary, to determine the weight to be attached to it as an authority. The Jains are divided into two principal divisions, Digambaras and Svetambaras; the former of which appears to have the best pretensions to antiquity, and to have been most widely diffused". The discriminating difference is implied in these terms, the former meaning the Sky-clad, that is, naked, and the latter the white-robed, the teachers being so dressed. In the present day, however, the Digambara ascetics do not go naked, but wear coloured garments; they confine the disuse of clothes to the period of their meals, throwing aside their wrapper when they receive the food given them by their disciples: the points of difference between the two sects are far from restricted to that of dress, and comprehend a list of no fewer than seven hundred, of which eighty-four are regarded as of infinite importance: a few of these may be here noticed. The Svetambaras decorate the images of the Tirthankaras with earrings, necklaces, armlets, and tiaras All the Dakhini Jains appear to belong to the Digambara division. So it is said do the majority of the Jains in Western India. In the early philosophical writings of the Hindus the Jains are usually termed Digambaras, or Naynas, naked. The term Jain rarely occurs, and Sretumbara still more rarely il ever, as observed in the text; also VARDITAMANA, practically at least, was a Digambara. 22*

Page #356
340 RELIGIOUS SECTS of gold and jewels: the Digambaras leave their images without the foreign aid of ornament. The Svetambaras assert that there are twelve heavens, and sixty-four Indras: the Digambaras maintain that there are sixteen heavens, and one hundred Olympian monarchs. The Svetambaras permit their Gurus to eat out of vessels: the Digambaras receive the food in their open hands from their disciples. The Svetambaras consider the accompaniments of the brush, waterpot, &c., as essential to the character of an ascetic: the Digambaras deny their importance. The Svetambaras assert that the Angas, or scriptures, are the work of the immediate disciples of the Tirthankaras: the Digambaras, with more reason, maintain that the leading authorities of the Jain religion are the composition of subsequent teachers or Acharyas. The advantage gained by the Digambaras in the last debateable matter, they lose, it is to be apprehended, in the next, when they assert that no woman can obtain Nirvan, in opposition to the more gallant doctrine of their rivals, which admits the fair sex to the enjoyment of final annihilation. These will be sufficient specimens of the causes of disagreement that divide the Jainas into two leading branches, whose mutual animosity is, as usual, of an intensity very disproportionate to the sources from whence it springs.

Page #357
OF THE HINDUS. 341 Besides these two great divisions, several minor sects are particularised as existing amongst the Jains. They appear, however, to be of no importance, as it has been found impossible to obtain any satisfactory account of the heresies they have adopted, or of their origin and present condition. Schism was contemporary even with Mahavira, and his son-in-law, JAMALI, founded a dissentient order. His follower, Gosala, was also the institutor of a sect, and an impostor into the bargain, pretending to be the twenty-fourth Tirthankara. VAJRABANDA, the pupil of a very celebrated Digambara teacher, KUNDA KUNO ACHARYA, founded the Dravida sect, according to some in the fifth, and to the others, in the seventh century. VAJRASVAMI instituted the Mahanisitha sect, and JINENDRA SURI founded the Lampaka sect, by which images were discarded. The sects now most often heard of, although little known, are the Mula Sanghis, who use brushes of peacock's feathers, wear red garments, and receive alms in their hands: the Kashta Sanghis, who make their images of wood and employ brushes of the tail of the Yak: the Terah Panthis and Bis Panthis, or followers of thirteen and of twenty, said sometimes to refer to the number of objects which are most essential to salvation, and at others, explained by a legend of the foundation of the heresy by a number of persons, such as the denomination implies. Both these are said to deny the supremacy of a Guru, to dispense with the ministration of a Brahman, and to present no perfumes, flowers, nor fruits to the images of the

Page #358
342 RELIGIOUS SECTS Tirthankaras". The Bhishana Panthis carry their aversion to external emblems still farther, and discard the use of images altogether. The Dundiyas and Samvegis are religious orders: the former affect rigorous adherence to the moral code, but disregard all set forms of prayer or praise, and all modes of external worship: the Samvegis follow the usual practices, but subsist upon alms, accepting no more than is indispensable for present wants. The whole of the Jains are again distinguished into clerical and lay, or into Yatis and Sravakas: the former lead a religious life, subsisting upon the alms supplied by the latter. According to the greater or less degree of sanctity to which they pretend are their seeming purity and outward precision, shewn especially in their care of animal life: they carry a brush to sweep the ground before they tread upon it; never eat nor drink in the dark, lest they should inadvertently swallow an insect, and sometimes wear a thin cloth over their mouths lest their breath should demolish some of the atomic ephemera that frolic in the sun-beams; they wear their hair cut short, strictly they should pluck it out by the roots; they profess continence and poverty, and pretend to observe frequent fasts and exercise profound abstraction. Some of them may be simple enthusiasts; many of them, however, are knaves, and the reputation which they | The Bis Panthis are said to be, in fact, the orthodox Digambaras, of whom the Terah Panthis are a dissenting branch.

Page #359
343 enjoy all over India as skilful magicians is not very favourable to their general character: they are, in fact, not unfrequently Charlatans pretending to skill in palmistry and necromancy, dealing in empirical therapeutics, and dabbling in chemical, or rather alchemical manipulations. Some of them are less disreputably engaged in traffic, and they are often the proprietors of Maths and temples, and derive a very comfortable support from the offerings presented by the secular votaries of Jina. The Yatis, as above remarked, never officiate as priests in the temples, the ceremonies being conducted by a member of the orthodox priesthood, a Brahman, duly trained for the purpose. The Yatis are sometimes collected in Maths called by them Posalas, and even when abroad in the world, they acknowledge a sort of obedience to the head of the Posala of which they were once members. The secular members of the Jaina religion, or Sravakas, follow the usual practices of the other Hindus, but give alms only to the Yatis, and present offerings and pay homage only to the Tirthankaras; the present worship, indeed, is almost restricted to the two last of these personages, to PARSVANATH, as commonly named Parisnath, the twenty-third, and to VARDDHAMANA OF MAHAVIRA SVAMI, the twenty-fourth Tirthankara of the present age. The temples of these divinities are, in general, much handsomer buildings than those of the orthodox Hindus: they consist of a square or oblong room, large enough to admit a tolerably numerous assemblage, surrounded by an open portico: OF THE HINDUS.

Page #360
344 RELIGIOUS SECTS on one side is a sort of altar - piece of several stages; on the centre of the upper tier sits the chief deity of the temple supported by two other Arhats, whilst the rest, or a portion of them, are ranged upon the inferior tiers: the steeple is also distinguishable from that of other temples, being formed of departments, which are intended, apparently, to represent leaves, and surmounted by a pole resembling a flag - staff terminating in a gilt knob: there are several of these temples in the chief cities along the Ganges, and no fewer than a dozen in Murshidabad, to which the circumstance of the Set family being of the Jaina persuasion attracted a number of fellow worshippers. In Calcutta there are four temples, two belonging to each sect. In Behar are the temples of PARISNAth and the Padukas, or feet of VARDDHAMANA, and VASUPUJYA. Benares possesses several temples, one of which, in the suburb, called Belupura, is honoured as the birthplace of PARAVANATH. The shrine comprises two temples, one belonging to the Svetambaras, and one to the Digambaras. A temple of some size and celebrity occurs at Mainpuri, in the Doab, and most of the towns in that direction present Jain spires. The chief temples, however, are to the westward, and especially at Jaypur. The whole of Mewar and Marwur is strewed with remains of the sacred edifices of this sect. The Jains of the South of India, as has been observed, are divided into castes: this is not the case in Upper Hindustan, where they are all of one caste, or, which is the same thing, of none. They are nevertheless equally tenacious of similar distinctions, and not

Page #361
only refuse to mix with other classes, but recognise a number of orders amongst themselves, between which no intermarriages can take place, and many of whom cannot eat together. This classification is the Gachcha or Got, the family or race, which has been substituted for the Varna, the Jati, or caste. Of these Gachchas, or family divisions, they admit eighty-four', Porwal. Agarwal. Jaiswal. Barihiya. Golal. Khandewal. The following are the appellations of the eighty-four Gachchas: Gahakhanduja. Chordiya. Markeya. Motwal. Bhungeriwal. Sretwal. Brahmata. Gajapurvi. Srimal. Vanswal, or Oswal. Porwar. Palliwal. Danderwal. Himmargujarati. Baramora. Kharawa. Labechu. Khandoya. Kathnora. Kabliya. Kapola. Nadila. OF THE HINDUS. Natila. Mothiya. Tattora. Bagerwal. Harsola. Sriguru. Jolura. Beduja. Bahariya. Goguwal. Andaluja. Goyayya. Mandaluja. Pancham. Somavansibogar. Chaturtha. Hardar. Dhaktha. Vaisya. Nagdhar. Por. Surendra. Kadaya. Kahari. Soniya. Sorathiya. Rajiya. Maya. Kammeha. Bhangela. Gangarda. Chakkichap. Khandarya. Narischya. Bimongai. Vikriya. Vidyavya. Bersari. Astaki. Ashtadhar. Pawarabhi. Dhakkachala. Bogosri. Naraya. 345 Korghariya. Bamariya. Seksantanya. Anandi. Nagora. Tattora. Pakhastya. Sachhora. Jannora. Nemilara. Gandoriya. Dhawaljoti.

Page #362
346 RELIGIOUS SECTS and these again appear to comprehend a variety of subdivisions: some of the Gachchas comprehend a portion of Sri Vaishnavas, between which sect and the Jains in Upper India a singular alliance seems sometimes to prevail. The condition of Jaina worship may be inferred from the above notices of its temples. Its professors are to be found in every province of Hindustan, collected chiefly in towns, where, as merchants and bankers, they usually form a very opulent portion of the community. In Calcutta there are said to be five hundred families; but they are much more numerous at Murshidabad. In Behar they have been estimated at between three and four hundred families. They are in some numbers in Benares, but become more numerous ascending the Doab. It is, however, to the westward that they abound: the provinces of Mewar and Marwar being apparently the cradle of the sect'. They are also numerous in Guzerat, in the upper part of the Malabar coast, and are scattered throughout Some of these are well known, but many of the others are never met with. The list was furnished by a respectable Yatibut how far it is throughout genuine, I cannot pretend to say. It omits sereral Gachchas of celebrity, particularly the Chandra and Khartara. According to Major Ton, the Pontiff of the Kharatra Gachcha has eleven thousand clerical disciples scattered over India, and the single community of Oswal numbers one hundred thousand families. In the West of India, the officers of the state and revenue, the bankers, the civil magistrates, and the heads of corporations, are mostly Jains.- Trans. R. As. Soc., Vol. II, 1, p. 263.

Page #363
OF THE HINDUS. 347 the Peninsula. They form, in fact, a very large and, from their wealth and influence, a most important division of the population of India. BABA LALIS. The followers of Baba Lai are sometimes included amongst the Vaishnava sects, and the classification is warranted by the outward seeming of these sectaries, who streak the forehead with Gopichandana, and profess a veneration for Rama: in reality, however, they adore but one God, dispensing with all forms of worship, and directing their devotion by rules and objects derived from a medely of Vedanta and Ssufi tenets. BABA LAL was a Kshatriya, born in Malva, about the reign of JEHANGIR: he early adopted a religious life under the tuition of CHETANA Svaji, whose fitness as a teacher had been miraculously proved. This person soliciting alms of BABA LAL received some raw grain, and wood to dress it with : lighting the wood, he confined the fire between his feet, and supported the vessel in which he boiled the grain upon his insteps. BABA LAL immediately prostrated himself before him as his Guru, and receiving from him a grain of the boiled rice to eat, the system of the universe became immediately unfolded to his comprehension. He followed CHETANA to Lahore, whence being dispatched to Dwaraka by his Guru, to procure some of the earth called Gopichandana, he effected his mission in less than an hour: this miraculous rapidity,

Page #364
348 RELIGIOUS SECTS the distance being soine hundred miles, attesting his proficiency, he was dismissed by his Guru, in order to become a teacher. He settled at Dehanpur, near Sirhind, where he erected a Math, comprehending a handsome temple, and where he initiated a number of persons in the articles of his faith. Amongst the individuals attracted by the doctrines of BABA LAL, was the liberal-minded and unfortunate DARA SHUKOH: he summoned the sage to his presence to be instructed in his tenets, and the result of seven interviews was committed to writing, in the form of a dialogue between the Prince and the Pir, by two literary Hindus attached to the Prince's train, one YADU Das, a Kshatriya, and the other RAICHAND) Brahman, the latter the Mirmunshi; the interview took place in the garden of JAFFAR KHAN SAduh, in the 21st year of Suan Jenan's reign, or 1649: the work is entitled Nadir un nikat, and is written, as the name implies, in the Persian language. Some miscellaneous extracts from it may not be unacceptable, as they may not only explain the tenets of BABA LAL, and something of the Vedanta and Ssufi doctrines, but may illustrate better than any description the notions generally prevailing of the duties of a religious and mendicant life. The interrogator is the Prince, BABA LAL himself the respondent. What is the passion of a Fakir? - Knowledge of God. What is the power of an Ascetic?- Impotence. What is Wisdom?- Devotion of the heart to the Heart's Lord. How are the hands of a Fakir employed ?--To cover his ears.

Page #365
OF THE HINDUS. 349 Where are his feet?-Hidden, but not hampered by his garments. What best becomes him?- Vigilance night and day. In what should he be unapt?- Immoderate diet. In what should he repose? In a corner, seclusion from mankind, and meditation on the only True. What is his dwelling? - God's creatures. His Kingdom? - God. What are the lights of his mansion?--The Sun and Moon. What is his couch? - The Earth. What is his indispensable observance?-Praise and glorification of the Cherisher of all things, and the needer of none. What is suitable for a Fakir?- La, none; as La Allah, &c. there is no God but God. How passes the existence of a Fakir?-Without desire, without restraint, without property. What are the duties of a Fakir?- Poverty and faith. Which is the best religion?-Verse, "The Creed of the lover differs from other Creeds. God is the faith and creed of those who love him, but to do good is best for the follower of every faith." Again, as HAFIZ says: The object of all religions is alike. All men seek their beloved, - What is the difference between prudent and wild? All the world is love's dwelling, Why talk of a Mosque or a Church? With whom should the Fakir cultivate intimacy?- With the Lord of loveliness. To whom should he be a stranger?-To covetousness, anger, envy, falsehood, and malice. Should he wear garments or go naked?-The loins should be covered by those who are in their senses; nudity is excusable in those who are insane. The love of God does not depend upon a cap or a coat. How should a Fakir conduct himself?-He should perform what he promises, and not promise what he cannot perform. Should evil he done to evil doers? - The Fakir is to do evil to none. he is to consider good and ill alike, so HAFIZ says:

Page #366
350 RELIGIOUS SECTS "The repose of the two worlds depends upon two rules, kindness to friends and gentleness to foes." What is the nature of the Takia (the pillow or abbacy?)- To cominence with a seat upon it is improper, and at all times an erratic life is preferable; when the body is weakened by age or sickness, the Fakir may then repose upon his pillow: so situated, he should welcome every Fakir as his guest, and consider nothing but God to be his own. Is it necessary for a Fakir to withdraw from the world? It is prudent, but not necessary: the man in society who fixes his heart on God is a Fakir, and the Fakir who takes an interest in the concerns of men is a man of the world, so Maulana Rumi observes: "What is the world? forgetfulness of God, not clothes, nor wealth, nor wife, nor offspring." What is the difference between nature and created things? - Some compare them to the seed and the tree. The seed and the tree are equivalent though related; although the same in substance, they are not necessarily co-existent nor co-relative. They may be also compared to the waves and the sea ; the first cannot be without the second, but the sea may be without waves, wind is necessary to their product: so, although nature and created things are of one essence, yet the evolution of the latter froni the former requires the interference of an evolving cause, or the interposition of a Creator. Are the soul, life, and body merely shadows ?- The soul is of the same nature as God, and one of the many properties of universal life, like the sea, and a drop of water; when the latter joins the former, it also is sea. How do the Paramatma (supreme soul) and Jivatma (living soul) differ? -- They do not differ, and pleasure and pain ascribable to the latter arises from its imprisonment in the body: the water of the Ganges is the same whether it run in the river's bed or be shut up in a decanter. What difference should that occasion ?-Great: a drop of wine added to the water in the decanter will impart its flavor to the whole, but it would be lost in the river. The Paramatma, therefore, is beyond accident, but the Jiratma is afflicted by sense

Page #367
OF THE HINDUS. 351 and passion. Water cast loosely on a fire will extinguish the fire; put that water over the fire in a boiler, and the fire will evaporise the water, so the body being the confining caldron, and passion the fire, the soul, which is compared to the water, is dispersed abroad;--the one great supreme soul is incapable of these properties, and happiness is therefore only obtained in reunion with it, when the dispersed and individualized portions combine again with it, as the drops of water with the parent stream; hence, although God needs not the service of liis slave, yet the slave should remember that he is separated from God by the body alone, and may exclaim perpetually: Blessed be the moment when I shall lift the veil from off that face. The veil of the face of my beloved is the dust of my body. What are the feelings of the perfect Fakir? - They have not been, they are not to be, described, as it is said: a person asked me what are the sensations of a lover? I replied, when you are a lover, you will know. PRAN NATHIS. These are also called Dhamis: they owe their origin to PRAN Nath, a Kshatriya, who being versed in Mohammedan learning, as well as in his own, attempted to reconcile the two religions: with this view he composed a work called the Mahitariyal, in which texts from the Koran, and the Vedas are brought together, and shewn not to be essentially different. PrAN NATH Hourished about the latter part of AURANGZEB's reign, and is said to have acquired great influence with CHATTRASAL, Raja of Bundelkhand, by effecting the discovery of a diamond mine. Bundelkhand is the chief seat of his followers, and in Punna is a building consecrated to the use of the sect, in one apartment

Page #368
352 RELIGIOUS SECTS of which, on a table covered with gold cloth, lies the volume of the founder. As a test of the disciple's consent to the real identity of the essence of the Hindu and Mohammedan creeds, the ceremony of initiation consists of eating in the society of inembers of both communions: with this exception, and the admission of the general principle, it does not appear that the two classes confound their civil or even religious distinctions: they continue to observe the practices and ritual of their forefathers, whether Musalman or Hindu, and the union, beyond that of community of eating, is no more than any rational individual of either sect is fully prepared for, or the admission, that the God of both, and of all religions, is one and the same. SADHS. A full account of this sect of Hindu Unitarians, by the Reverend Mr. Fisher, was published in the Missionary Intelligencer some years ago, and some further notice of them is inserted in the Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society', by Mr. Trant. They are distinguished from other Hindus by professing the adoration of one Creator, and by personal and moral observances which entitle them, in their own estimation, to the appellation of Sadhs, Sadhus, Pure or Puritans. The Sadhs are found chiefly in the upper part of the Doub, from Farukhabud to beyond Dehli. In the * [1, 251 ff.]

Page #369
OF THE HINDUS. 353 former they occupy a suburb called Sadhwara, and are more numerous there than in any other town; their numbers are estimated at two thousand. There are said to be some at Mirzapore, and a few more to the South; their numbers, however, are limited, and they are chiefly from the lower classes. The sect originated in the year of VIKRAMADITYA 1714 (A. D. 1658), according to Mr. TRANT, with a person named Bindhan, who received a miraculous communication from one UDAYA Das, and in consequence taught the Sadh doctrines. Mr. FISHER calls Birehan the disciple of Jogi Das, who commanding a body of troops in the service of the Raja of Dholpur was left as slain on the field of battle, but restored to life by a stranger in the guise of a mendicant, who carried him to a mountain, taught him the tenets of the faith, and having bestowed upon him the power of working miracles sent him to disseminate his doctrines. These circumstances are rather obscurely alluded to in the original authorities consulted on the present occasion, but they agree with the above in considering Birbhan an inhabitant of Brijhasir, near Narnaul, in the province of Dehli, as the founder of the sect, at the date above mentioned. Birbhan received his knowledge from the SAT GURU, the pure teacher', also called Uda ka Das, the servant of the one God, and particularly described as the Malek ka Hukm, the order of the Creator, the personified word of God. The doctrines taught by the super-human instructor of BirbhAN were communicated in Sabdas and Sukhis, 23

Page #370
354 RELIGIOUS SECTS detached Hindi stanzas like those of Kabir. They are collected into manuals, and read at the religious meetings of the Sadhs: their substance is collected into a tract entitled Adi Upades, first precepts, in which the whole code is arranged under the following twelve Hukms, or Commandments. 1. Acknowledge but one God who made and can destroy you, to whom there is none superior, and to whom alone therefore is worship due, not to earth, nor stone, nor metal, nor wood, nor trees, nor any created thing. There is but one Lord, and the word of the Lord. He who meditates on falsehoods, practices falsehood, and commits sin, and he who commits sin falls into Hell. 2. Be modest and humble, set not your affections on the world, adhere faithfully to your creed, and avoid intercourse with all not of the same faith, eat not of a stranger's bread. 3. Never lie nor speak ill at any time to, or of any thing, of earth or water, of trees or animals. Let the tongue be employed in the praise of God. Never steal, nor wealth, nor land, nor beasts, nor pasture: distinguish your own from another's property, and be content with what you possess. Never imagine evil. Let not your eyes rest on improper objects, nor men, nor women, nor dances, nor shows. 4. Listen not to evil discourse, nor to any thing but the praises of the Creator, nor to tales, nor gossip, nor calumny, nor music, nor singing, except hymns; but then the only musical accompaniment must be in the mind. 5. Never covet any thing, either of body or wealth: take not of another. God is the giver of all things, as your trust is in him so shall you receive. 6. When asked what you are, declare yourself a Sadh, speak not of caste, engage not in controversy, hold firm your faith, put not your hope in men. 7. Wear white garments, use no pigments, nor collyrium, nor dentifrice, nor Menhdi, nor mark your person, nor your

Page #371
OF THE HINDUS. 355 forehead with sectarial distinctions, nor wear chaplets, or rosaries, or jewels. 8. Never eat nor drink intoxicating substances, nor chew pan, nor smell perfumes, nor smoke tobacco, nor chew nor smell opium, hold not up your hands, bow not down your head in the presence of idols or of men. 9. Take no life away, nor offer personal violence, nor give dammatory evidence, nor seize any thing by force. 10. Let a man wed one wife, and a woman one husband, let not a man eat of a woman's leavings, but a woman may of a man's, as may be the custom. Let the woman be obedient to the man. 11. Assume not the garb of a mendicant, nor solicit alms, nor accept gifts. Have no dread of necromancy, neither have recourse to it. Know before you confide. The meetings of the Pious are the only places of pilgrimage, but understand who are the Pious before you so salute them. 12. Let not a Sadh be superstitious as to days, or to lunations, or to months, or the cries or appearances of birds or animals; let him seek only the will of the Lord. These injunctions are repeated in a variety of forms, but the purport is the same, and they comprise the essence of the Sadh doctrine which is evidently derived from the unitarianism of KABIR, NANAK, and similar writers, with a slight graft from the principles of Christianity. In their notions of the constitution of the universe, in the real, although temporary existence of inferior deities and their incarnations, and in the ultimate object of all devotion, liberation from life on earth, or Mukti, the Sadhs do not differ from other Hindus. The Sadhs have no temples, but assemble at stated periods in houses, or courts adjoining set apart for 23*

Page #372
356 this purpose. According to Mr. FISHER, their meetings are held every full moon, when men and women collect at an early hour, all bringing such food as they are able, the day is spent in miscellaneous conversation, or in the discussion of matters of common interest. In the evening they eat and drink together, and the night is passed in the recitation of the stanzas attributed to BIRBHAN, or his preceptor, and the poems of DADU, NANAK, or KABIR. From the term they apply to the deity, SATNAM, the true name, the Sudhs are also called Satnamis; but this appellation more especially indicates a different, although kindred, sect. RELIGIOUS SECTS SATNAMIS. These profess to adore the true name alone, the one God, the cause and creator of all things, Nirgun, or void of sensible qualities, without beginning or end. They borrow, however, their notions of creation from the Vedanta philosophy, or rather from the modified form in which it is adapted to vulgar apprehension. Worldly existence is illusion, or the work of MAYA, the primitive character of BHAVANI, the wife of SIVA. They recognise accordingly the whole Hindu Pantheon-and, although they profess to worship but one God, pay reverence to what they consider manifestations of his nature visible in the Avatars, particularly RAMA and KRISHNA. Unlike the Sadhs also, they use distinctive marks, and wear a double string of silk bound round the

Page #373
OF THE HINDUS. 357 right wrist. Frontal lines are not invariably employed, but some make a perpendicular streak with ashes of a burnt offering made to HANUMAN. Their moral code is something like that of all Hindu quietists, and enjoins indifference to the world, its pleasures or its pains, implicit devotion to the spiritual guide, clemency and gentleness, rigid adherence to truth, the discharge of all ordinary, social, or religious obligations, and the hope of final absorption into the one spirit which pervades all things. There is little or no difference therefore in essentials between the Satnamis and some of the Vaishnava unitarians, but they regard themselves as a separate body, and have their own founder JAGJIVAN DAS. He was a Kshatriya by birth, and continued in the state of Grihastha, or house-holder, through life: he was a native of Oude, and his Samadh, or shrine, is shewn at Katwa, a place between Lucknow and Ajudhya. He wrote several tracts, as the Jnan Prakas, Mahapralaya, and Prathama Grantha: they are in Hindi couplets; the first is dated in Samvat 1817, or A. D. 1761, the last is in the form of a dialogue between SIVA and PARVATI. The following is from the Mahapralaya. "The pure man lives amidst all, but away from all: his affections are engaged by nothing: what he may know he knows, but he makes no enquiry: he neither goes nor comes, neither learns nor teaches, neither cries nor sighs, but discusses himself with himself. There is neither pleasure nor pain, neither clemency

Page #374
358 RELIGIOUS SECTS nor wrath, neither fool nor sage to him. JAGJIVANDAS asks, does any one know a man so exempt from infirmity who lives apart from mankind and indulges not in idle speech?" SIVA NARAYANIS. This is another sect professing the worship of one God, of whom no attributes are predicated. Their unitarianism is more unqualified than that of either of the preceding, as they offer no worship, pay no regard whatever to any of the objects of Hindu or Mohammedan veneration. They also differ from all in admitting proselytes alike from Hindus or Mohammedans, and the sect comprises even professed Christians from the lower classes of the mixed population. Admission into the sect is not a matter of much ceremony, and a Guru, or spiritual guide, is not requisite; a few Siva Narayanis assemble at the requisition of a novice, place one of their text books in the midst of them, on which betel and sweetmeats have previously been arranged. After a while these are distributed amongst the party, a few passages are read from the book, and the sect has acquired a new member. Truth, temperance, and mercy are the cardinal virtues of this sect, as well as of the Sadhs; polygamy is prohibited, and sectarial marks are not used: conformity to the external observances of the Hindus or Mohammedans, independently of religious rites, is

Page #375
OF THE HINDUS. 359 recommended, but latitude of practice is not unfrequent; and the Siva Narayanis, of the lower orders, are occasionally addicted to strong potations. The sect derives its appellation from that of its founder SIVANARAYAN, a Rajput, of the Nerivana tribe, a native of Chandavan, a village near Ghazipur: he flourished in the reign of MOHAMMED SHan, and one of his works is dated Samvat, 1791, or A. D. 1735. He was a voluminous writer in the inculcation of his doctrines, and eleven books, in Hindi verse, are ascribed to him. They are entitled: Lao or Lava Granth, Santvilas, Vajan Granth, Santsundara, Gurunyas, Santachari, Santopadesa, Sabdavali, Santparvana, Santmahima, Santsagar. There is also a twelfth, the Seal of the whole, but it has not yet been divulged, remaining in the exclusive charge of the head of the sect. This person resides at Balsande, in the Ghazipur district, where there is a college and establishment. The Sivanarayanis are mostly Rajputs, and many are Sipahis: many of the Up-country Bearers also belong to the sect. The members are said to be numerous about Ghazipur, and soine are to be inet with in Calcutta. SUNYAVADIS. The last sect which it has been propose to noticed is one of which the doctrines are atheistical. There is no novelty in this creed, as it was that of the Charvakas and Nastikas, and is, to a great extent, that

Page #376
360 RELIGIOUS SECTS of the Bauddhas and Jains; but an attempt has been recently made to give it a more comprehensive and universal character, and to bring it within the reach of popular attraction. A distinguished Patron of the Sunyavadis was DaYARAM, the Raja of Hatras, when that fortress was destroyed by the Marquis of HASTINGS. Under his encouragement a work in Hindi verse was composed by BAKHTAVAR, a religious mendicant, entitled the Sunisar, the essence of emptiness, the purport of which is to shew that all notions of man and God are fallacies, and that nothing is. A few passages from this book will convey an idea of the tenets of the sect. "Whatever I behold is Vacuity. Theism and Atheism-Maya and BRAHM--all is false, all is error; the globe itself, and the egg of Brauma, the seven Dwipas and nine Khandas, heaven and earth, the sun and moon, BRAHMA, VISHNU and SIYA, KURMA and SESHA, the Guru and his pupil, the individual and the species, the temple and the god, the observance of ceremonial rites, and the muttering of prayers, all is emptiness. Speech, hearing and discussion are emptiness, and substance itself is no more." "Let every one meditate upon himself, nor make known his self-communion to another; let him be the worshipper and the worship, nor talk of a difference between this and that; look into yourself and not into another, for in yourself that other will be found. There is no other but myself, and I talk of another from ignorance. In the same way as I see my face in

Page #377
361 a glass I see myself in others; but it is error to think that what I see is not my face, but that of anotherwhatever you see is but yourself, and father and mother are non-entities; you are the infant and the old man, the wise man and the fool, the male and the female: it is you who are drowned in the stream, you who pass over, you are the killer, and the slain, the slayer and the eater, you are the king and the subject. You seize yourself and let go, you sleep, and you wake, you dance for yourself and sing for yourself. You are the sensualist and the ascetic, the sick man and the strong. In short, whatever you see, that is you, as bubbles, surf, and billows are all but water." "When we are visited in sleep by visions, we think in our sleep that those visions are realities-we wake, and find them falsehoods, and they leave not a wreck behind. One man in his sleep receives some information, and he goes and tells it to his neighbour: from such idle narrations what benefit is obtained? what will be left to us when we have been winnowing chaff?" "I meditate upon the Suni Doctrine alone, and know neither virtue nor vice-many have been the princes of the earth, and nothing did they bring and nothing took they away; the good name of the liberal survived him, and disrepute covered the niggard with its shadow. So let men speak good words, that none may speak ill of them afterwards. Take during the few days of your life what the world offers you. Enjoy your own share, and give some of it to others: without liberality, who shall acquire reputation? Give OF THE HINDUS.

Page #378
362 RELIGIOUS SECTS ever after your means, such is the established rule. To some give money, to some respect, to some kind words, and to some delight. Do good to all the world, that all the world may speak good of you. Praise the name of the liberal when you rise in the morning, and throw dust upon the name of the niggard. Evil and good are attributes of the body; you have the choice of two sweetmeats in your hands. KARNA was a giver of gold, and JANAKA as liberal as wise. SIVI, HARISCHANDRA, DADHICHA, and many others, have acquired by their bounty fame throughout the world." "Many now are, many have been, and will many be-the world is never empty; like leaves upon the trees, new ones blossom as the old decay. Fix not your heart upon a withered leaf, but seek the shade of the green foliage: a horse of a thousand rupees is good for nothing when dead, but a living tattoo will carry you along the road. Have no hope in the man that is dead, trust but in him that is living. He that is dead will be alive no more: a truth that all men do not know; of all those that have died, has any business brought any one back again, or has any one brought back tidings of the rest? A rent garment cannot be spun anew, a broken pot cannot be pieced again. A living man has nothing to do with heaven and hell, but when the body has become dust, what is the difference between a Jackass and a dead Saint?" "Earth, water, fire, and wind blended together constitute the body-of these four elements the world is composed, and there is nothing else. This is BRAHMA,

Page #379
363 this is a pismire, all consists of these elements, and proceeds from them through separate receptacles." "Beings are born from the womb, the egg, the germ, and vapour." "Hindus and Musalmans are of the same nature, two leaves of one tree-these call their teachers Mullas, those term them Pandits; two pitchers of one clay: one performs Namaz, the other offers Puja: where is the difference? I know of no dissimilaritythey are both followers of the doctrine of Dualitythey have the same bone, the same flesh, the same blood, and the same marrow. One cuts off the foreskin, the other puts on a sacrificial thread. Ask of them the difference, enquire the importance of these distinctions, and they will quarrel with you: dispute not, but know them to be the same; avoid all idle wrangling and strife, and adhere to the truth, the doctrine of DAYARAM." OF THE HINDUS. "I fear not to declare the truth; I know no difference between a subject and a king; I want neither homage nor respect, and hold no communion with any but the good: what I can obtain with facility that will I desire, but a palace or a thicket are to me the same-the error of mine and thine have I cast away, and know nothing of loss or gain. When a man can meet with a preceptor to teach him these truths, he will destroy the errors of a million of births. Such a teacher is now in the world, and such a one is DAYARAM."

Page #380
364 RELIGIOUS SECTS The survey that has thus been taken of the actual state of the Hindu religion will shew, that its internal constitution has not been exempt from those varieties, to which all human systems of belief are subject, and that it has undergone great and frequent modifications, until it presents an appearance which, there is great reason to suppose, is very different from that which it originally wore. The precise character of the primitive Hindu system will only be justly appreciated, when a considerable portion of the ritual of the Vedas shall liave been translated, but some notion of their contents and purport may be formed from Mr. COLEBROOKE's account of them", as well as from his description of the religious ceremonies of the Hindus?. It is also probable that the Institutes of MANU, in a great measure, harmonise with the Vaidik Code. From these sources then it would seem, that some of the original rites are still preserved in the Homa, or fire offerings, and in such of the Sanskaras, or purificatory ceremonies, as are observed at the periods of birth, tonsure, investiture, marriage and cremation. Even in these ceremonies, however, formulae borrowed from the Tantras assume the place of the genuine texts, whilst on many occasions the observances of the Vedas are wholly neglected. Nor is this inconsistent with the original system, which was devised Asiatic Researches Vol. VIII. [Essays, p. 1-69.] 2 Asiatic Researches Vol. VII. [Essays, p. 76-142.]

Page #381
365 for certain recognised classes into which the Hindu community was then divided, and of which three out of four parts no longer exist-the Hindus being now distinguished into Brahmans and mixed castes alone-and the former having almost universally deviated from the duties and habits to which they were originally devoted. Neither of these classes, therefore, can with propriety make use of the Vaidik ritual, and their manual of devotion must be taken from some other source. OF THE HINDUS. How far the preference of any individual Divinity as an especial object of veneration is authorised by the Vedas, remains yet to be determined; but there is no reason to doubt that most of the forms to which homage is now paid are of modern canonization. At any rate such is the highest antiquity of the most celebrated Teachers and Founders of the popular sects; and BASAVA in the Dekhan, VALLABHA SVAMI in Hindustan, and CHAITANYA in Bengal, claim no earlier a date than the eleventh and sixteenth centuries. Consistent with the introduction of new objects of devotion is the elevation of new races of individuals to the respect or reverence of the populace as their ministers and representatives. The Brahmans retain, it is true, a traditional sanctity; and when they cultivate pursuits suited to their character, as the Law and Literature of their sacred language, they receive occasional marks of attention, and periodical donations from the most opulent of their countrymen. But a very mistaken notion prevails generally amongst Europeans of the position of the Brahmans in Hindu

Page #382
366 RELIGIOUS SECTS society, founded on the terms in which they are spoken of by Manu, and the application of the expression *Priesthood' to the Brahmanical Order by Sir WilLIAM Jones. In the strict sense of the phrase it never was applicable to the Brahmans; for although some amongst them acted in ancient times as family priests, and conducted the fixed or occasional ceremonials of household worship, yet even MANU* holds the Brahman, who ministers to an idol, infamous during life, and condemned to the infernal regions after death, and the Sanskrit language abounds with synonymes for the priest of a temple, significant of his degraded condition both in this world and the next. Ministrant Priests in temples, therefore, the Brahmans, collectively speaking, never were-- and although many amongst them act in that capacity, it is no more their appropriate province than any other lucrative occupation. In the present day, however, they have ceased to be in a great measure the ghostly advisers of the people, either individually or in their households. This office is now filled by various persons, who pretend to superior sanctity, as Gosains, Vairagis, and Sannyasis. Many of these are Brahmans, but they are not necessarily so, and it is not as Brahmans that they receive the veneration of their lay followers. They derive it, as we have seen, from individual repute, or more frequently from their descent from the founder of some particular division, as is the case with the * [III, 152. See also Lassen, Ind. Alt., I, 794.]

Page #383
OF THE HINDUS. 367 Gokulastha Gosains and the Gosvamis of Bengal. The Brahmans as a caste exercise little real influence on the minds of the Hindus beyond what they obtain from their numbers, affluence and rank. As a hierarchy they are null, and as a literary body they are few, and meet with but slender countenance from their countrymen or their foreign rulers. That they are still of great importance in the social system of British India, is unquestionable, but it is not as a priesthood. They bear a very large proportion to all the other tribes; they are of more respectable birth, and in general of better education; a prescriptive reverence for the order improves these advantages, and Brahmans are accordingly numerous amongst the most affluent and distinguished members of every Hindu state. It is only, however, as far as they are identified with the Gurus of the popular sects, that they can be said to hold any other than secular consideration. Aware apparently of the inequality upon which those Gurus contended with the long established claims of the Brahmanical tribe, the new teachers of the people took care to invest themselves with still higher pretensions. The Acharya or Guru of the three first classes is no doubt described by MANU* as entitled to the most profound respect from his pupil during pupilage, but the Guru of the present day exacts implicit devotion from his disciples during life **. It is * [II, 192 ff.] ** [Many passages from modern Tantras, such as the Rudra

Page #384
368 RELIGIOUS SECTS unnecessary here to repeat what there has been previous occasion to notice with respect to the extravagant obedience to be paid by some sectarians to the Guru, whose favour is declared to be of much more importance than that of the god whom he represents. Another peculiarity in the modern systems which has been adverted to in the preceding pages is the paramount value of Bhakti -- faith-implicit reliance on the favour of the Deity worshipped. This is a substitute for all religious or moral acts, and an expiation for every crime. Now, in the Vedas, two branches are distinctly marked, the practical and speculative. The former consists of prayers and rules for oblations to any or all of the gods--but especially to India and AGNI, the rulers of the firmament and of fire, for positive worldly goods, health, posterity and affluence. The latter is the investigation of matter and spirit, leading to detachment from worldly feelings and interests, and final liberation from bodily existence. The first is intended for the bulk of mankind, the second for philosophers and ascetics. There is not a word of faith, of implicit belief or passionate devotion in all this, and they seem to have been as little essential to the primitive Hindu worship as they were to the religious systems of Greece and Rome. Bhakti is an invention, and apparently a modern one*, of the Yamala, Gupta Sadhana Tantra, Vrihan Nila Tantra, and others, are quoted in the Pranatoshani, fol. 49-35.] * [See, however, Burnouf, Bhag. Pur. 1, p. CXI. Lassen, Ind. Alt, II, 1096 #f.]

Page #385
OF THE HINDUS. 369 Institutors of the existing sects, intended, like that of the mystical holiness of the Guru, to extend their own authority. It has no doubt exercised a most mischievous influence upon the moral principles of the Hindus. Notwithstanding the provisions with which the sectarian Gurus fortified themselves, it is clear that they were never able to enlist the whole of Hinduism under their banners, or to suppress all doubt and disbelief. It has been shewn in the introductory pages of this essay, that great latitude of speculation has always been allowed amongst the Brahmans themselves, and it will have been seen from the notices of different sects, that scepticism is not unfrequent amongst the less privileged orders. The tendency of many widely diffused divisions is decidedly monotheistical, and we have seen that both in ancient and modern times attempts have been made to inculcate the doctrines of utter unbelief. It is not likely that these will ever extensively spread, but there can be little doubt that with the diffusion of education independent enquiry into the merits of the prevailing systems and their professors will become more universal, and be better directed. The germ is native to the soil: it has been kept alive for ages under the most unfavourable circumstances, and has been apparently more vigorous than ever during the last century. It only now requires prudent and patient fostering to grow into a stately tree, and yield goodly fruit. 24

Page #386

Page #387
INDEX Abhidhanachintamani p. 282. Aghoraghanto 233. 264. Athigamana 45. Ayhorapanthi 233. Abhinara gupta 29. Aghori 185. 231. 233. Abhinara sachchidananda bharati Agni 18. 368. acharya 20. Agnibhuti 298. 300. Abu 278. 323. 333. 335. Agnihotra 6. 18. Abulfazl 73. 155. 213. Agnihotra brahmana 194. Achalabhrata 299. 301. Agnipurana 12. 249. Acharonga 284. Agnivaisya 299. Acharj kuan 120. Agradas 60. 61. 64. Acharya 37.40. 120. 121. 340. 367. Agradvipa 173. Achit 44. Agrahayana 15. Achyuta pracha 140. Aharika 309. Adharma 246. 308. Ahalyabai 1ss. Adharmastikaya 30S. Ahobilam 37. Adhistara 2ss. Ajitasantistara 283. Adibhavani prakriti 92. Ajira 306. 307. Adideva 2. Ajmir 18. 101. Adigranth 114. 208. 274. Akalanka 334. Adilila 152. Akampita 299. 301. Adinath 214. Akasa 26. Adipurana 4. 121. 279. Akasastikaya 305. Aditi 246. Akasmukhi 32. 234. 235. Adiupadesa 354. Akbar 61. 62. 100. 103. 137. 221. Adraita | 330. 338. | 152. 154-6. 167. Akhada 49. Adraitanand Akritartha 20. Ayama 281. Akshayatritiya 321. Advaitacharyjay 190. 24

Page #388
372 INDEX. Ala addin 215. Antakriddasa 285. Alakh 235. 236. Antalila 153. Alakhnami 238. Antara 80. 314. Alankara 148. Antaratma 45. Alef namah 77. Antaraya 310. 317. Alemgir 178. Antaryami 45. Allama 124. Anubhaga 313. Allaya 228. Anuttara 320. Alpabahutva 314. Anuttaropapatikadasa 285. Amara 203. 250. Anuvedantarasaprakarana 141. Amaresvara 223. Anuvakanunayavivarana 141. Amarusataka 200. Apapapuri 296. 303. 322. Ambika 173. Aradhanaprakara 283. Amoghavarsha 279. 332. Aradhya 225. Amritashtamitapas 283. Archa 45. Anahilla pattan 304. Arddhamagadhi 289. Ananda 214. Arhat 288. 292. 318. 344. Ananda rama sagara 76. Arhata 5. Ananda tirtha 139. 149. Arjuna 121. 140. 164. Anandasravakasandhi 283. Arjunmal 274. Anandagiri 14. 19-19. 21. 22. 24. Arya mahagiri suri 336. 50. 198. 203. 249. 264. Arya suhasti suri 336. Anantanand 56. Arya susthita suri 336. Anantesvara 140. 149. Asanand 55. 59. 61. 98. 100. Anasuya 205. Asantastara 283. Anavarani 40. Asrama 192. 202. 203. Anchalika 338. Asvagriva 292. Anga 281. 284. 285. 296. 340. Asvamedha 18. Anhalvara patian 338. Asahyanavidhi 283. Aniruddha 45. Asana 212. Ankana 147. Asanjni 307. Annapurna 204. Ashta chhap 132. Ansa 154. 160. 246. Ashiddasalilakhand 167. Ansansa 160. 246. Ashiahnikamahotsava 283. Ansansarupa 246. Ashtahnikavyakhyana 283. Ansarupa 246. Ashtangadandavat 40. Ansarupini 245. Ashtami 129.

Page #389
INDEX. 373 Asrava 310. Astikaya 308. Astipravada 285. Asthal 49. Asura 320. Atisaya 289. Atit 68. 204. 238. Atmapravada 286. Atmarama 214. Atri 13. 205. Aurengzeb 100. 215. 267. Aradhijnani 303. Avadhuta 55. 56. 185. 238. Avarana 40. 310. Avasarpini 288. Arasyakarrihaduritta 286. Avatara 45. 160. 166. Avdhauta s. Aradhuta. Avrata 310. Avritta 148. Ayodhya 102. Ayushka 317. Balarama 45. 154. Balavibodha 282. Bali 252. Balian 182. Balsande 359. Balsamt sinh 97. Banar 74. Bandha 300. 312. Bandho 96. Bandhogarh 118. Barah masa 77. Barah vrata 282. Basava 225-9. 365. Basavapurana 225. 226. 230. Basavesrara 229. Basavesvarapurana 230. Batukanath 28. Bauddha 5-7. 12. 22-4. 29. 213. 277. 230. 287. 290. 298. 315. 324-9. 331. 332. 334. 360. Belligola 305. 332. 333. Bhadrabahu suri 336. Bhaga 314. Bhagavadgita 15. 101. 121. 140. 153. 180. 200. 243. Bhagavadgitabhashya 43. 141. Bhagavan 56. 115. 153. Bhagavatalilarahasya 131. Bhagavatamrita 167. Bhagavatapurana 3. 5. 12. 15. 16. 38. 41. 43. 94. 121. 122. 131. 151. 153. 161. 162. 166. 167. 174. 180. 205. 328. Bhagaratasandarpa 167. Bhagavatatatparya 141. Bhagavatyanga 281. 284. Bhagaratyangarritti 281, 286. Baba Lal 33. 70. 347-51. Baber 73. Badari 37. 200. Badarinath 39. Baghela 26. Baherana 103. Bahudaka 231. Bahustanarali 167. Baithak 120. Bakhtavar 360. Bala gopala 119. 121. Balagor 157. Balakh ki ramaini 76. Bila krishna 135.

Page #390
374 INDEX. Bhagodas 79. 95. | Bhavani 20. 79. 241. 356. Bhairava 21. 25. 28. 196. 214. Bhavishyapurana 12. 217. 218. 255. 257. 258. 263. 321. Bhima 140. 163. Bhairavatantra 249. Bhimasankara 223. Bhairavi 257. 258. 321. Bhimesvara 223. Bhairavitantra 262. Bhishanapanthi 312. Bhajana 147. Bhoga 127 Bhajanamrita 165. 168. Bhoja 330. Bhakta 56. 68. Bhojadeva 206. Bhakta 7. 15. 17. 131. 250-4. Bhumi 145. Bhaktamara 283. 319. Bhumidevi 36. Bhaktamala 9. 10. 34. 41. 47. Bhuta 26. 257. 320. 56 - 8. 60 - 3. 70. 72. 73. 98. Bhuvanapati 320. 100. 105. 114. 117. 120. 132. Bhuvanescara 159. 137. 158. 182. 190. Bijak 77. 78. 80. S2, 83. 95. 213. Bhaktamayastotra 283. Bijala raya 226-9. Bhakti 160. 161. 163. 164. 268. Bijii kha 74. 162. Bhaktisiddhanta 167. Bindu 214. Bhaluki 214. Birbhan 353, 356. Bhallaveya upanishad 145. Bir sinha 74. Bharadvaja 13. 299. Bis panthi 341. 342. Bharata 176. 292. 293. Bommadeva 228. Bharatatatparyanirnaya 141. Bonmidevaya 228. Bharati 202. 203. Brahma 4. 23. 124. 160. 175. 178. Bharati krishna acharya 201. 232. 243. 244. 360. Bhartrihari 216. 218. Brahma 2. 4. 13. 18. 19. 27. 43. Bhartrihari 218. 50. 79. 80. 85. 92. 123. 140. Bhargava 12. 143. 145. 147. 160. 175. 205. 219. Bhargava upapurana 35. 220. 241. 245. 247. 320. 360. Bhaskara 23. Brahmachari 99. 114. 237. 238. Bhaskara acharya 150. Brahmaloka 291. Bhasmagunthana 6. Brahmandapuraria 12. 220. Bhava 3. Brahma parabrahma 27. Bhava 114. Brahmapurana 12. Bhavabhuti 210. 233. Brahmarakshasa 36. Bhavana 312. Brahmasampradayi 31. 139-50. Bhavanand 56. Brahmasanhita 153.

Page #391
INDEX. 375 Brahmasutra 328. Chanchara 77. Brahmasutrabhashya 27. Chandakapalika 214. Brahmavartta ghal 18. Chandala 162 Brahmaraivarttapurana 12. 122. Chandamarutavaidika 43. 174. 175. 242. 241-6. 248. 252. Chandavan 359. Brahmavidya 211. Chandi patha 12. Brajtasi das 132. Chandra acharya 294. Brajvilas 132. Chandragachcha 338. 316. Brihad aranyaka upanishad 27. Chandrakavi 331. Brijhasir 353. Chandranana 321. Brindaran 61. 63. 102. 120. 124. Chandrarajacharitra 283. 130. 132. 135. 138. 150. 157-60. Chandrasagarapannatti 281. 167. 169. 172. 174. 177. 179. Chandrasekhara achorya 201. Brindavan das 152. 153. Chandra suri 337. Buddha 12. 287. 290. 328. 330. Charak pija 25. 265. Buddhan 103. Charan das 178-80. Buddhanath 215. Charan dasi 32. 178-81. Bukka raya 335. Charitra 278. 279. Bundelkhand 351. Charitra 312. 313. Churvaka 12. 22. 359. Chaitanya 54. 152-73. 182. 365. Chattrasal 351. Chaitanyachandrodaya 168. Chaturdasaguhanamani 282. Chaitanyacharitra 152. Chaturdasagunasthana 282. Chaitanyacharitamrita 153. 158. Chaturdasasvapanavichara 284. 159. 163. 168. Chaturvinsatidandakastava 283. Chaitanyamangala 168. Chaturvinsatipurana 279. Chakra 41. Chaupai 76. Chakor 85. Chaura 74. 76. 83. 95. 97. 105. Chakravartti 292. Chaurangi 214. Chakri 15. 16. Chauri 208. Chalukya 331. Chautisas 77. Chamar 55. 113. 116. 117. Chavala raya 37. Champakastavana 283. Cheit sinh 97. Chamunda 233. 261. Chela 51. 102. Chamunda raya 332 Chennabasara 226. 229. Chamundarayapurana 279. Chennabasavapurana 230. Chanar 120. Chetanasvami 317.

Page #392
376 Chhedopastapaniya 313. Chhinnamastaka 264. Chhipi 56. Chidambaram 198. Chiraghkesh 264. Chit 44. Chitaur 215. Chitrabala gachcha 338. Chitrakuta 63. 64. Chitrapattika 294. Chitrasenacharitra 283. Chola 36. 37. Churaman das 96. Churpati 214. Dadhicha 362. Dadu 103-13. 185. 356. Didi panthi 31. 103-13. Daivakinandana 168. Daitya 11. Dakini 255. Dakhini Jaina 339. Dakhini Vaishnava 46. Daksha 13. 212. 228. Dakshina 37. 251. Dakshina 246. Dakshinachara Dakshinachari Dakshina Dakshini INDEX. 32. 250. 251-4. Dakshinacharatantraraja 251. 254. Dakshina badarikasrama 37. Damaru 17. Damodara 152. 159. Damodara das 132. 133. Dana kabiri 97. Danakelikaumudi 167. Danda 183. 193. Dandadhari 204. Dandagrahana 184. 237. Dandanayaka 226. Dandi 18. 28. 32. 143. 150. 191 205. 231. 238. Darashukoh 348. Darsana 2. 79. 86. Darsanavarana 317. Darsanavasana 310. Daryadasi 186. Dasadrishtantakatha 283. Dasahara 254. Dasakshapanavratavidhi 282. Dasakumara 25. 203. Dasapurvi 336. 337. Dasavaikalikasutra 282. 337. Dasavaikalikasutratika 282. Dasnami gosain 18. 32. 149. 191205. 237-9. Dasopanishad bhashya 141. Das padshah ka granth 268. 274. Dasratan 101. Dasya 163. Datta 205. Dattatreya 205. 240. Dayaram 360. 363. Dehanpur 348. Devachandra 338. Devacharya 47. Devadhideva 288. Devanand 47. Devapuja 283. Devasena 246. Devi 16. 57. 59. 60. 82. 137. 145. 219. 233. 246. 247. 252-4. 264. 321.

Page #393
INDEX 377 Derirahasya 258. Dravida 341. Dhammilla 299. Dravyapramana 313. Dhan 125. Drishtivada 285. Dhanadeva 299. Dundiya 342. Dhanamitra 299. Durga 93. 123. 145. 148. 176. 200. Dhanauti 95. 241, 245. 252. 254. Dhanna 56. 59. 274. Durgamahatmya 12. Dharma 123. 308. 317. Durgapuja 12. 254. Dharmabuddhichatushpadi 282. Durrasas 12. 205. Dharmachand 269. Duryodhana 174. Dharmadas 91. 96. Dradasamahavakya 231. Dharmajihaj 180. Dvaita 144. Dharmasala 50. Dvaraka 39. 58. 95. 134. 135. 138. Dharmastikaya 308. 172. 188. 213. 317. Dherh 186. Dripa 360. Dhokal gir 239. Drishashtivakya 282. Dholpur 353, Dhoti 217. Ekamresvara 227. Dhriti 246. Ekantarahasya 131. Dhrurakshetra 151. Ekantaramaya 227. Dhundi raj 20. 266. Ekavinsati sthana 282. Dhuru 274. Dhusar 178. Fakir 183. 348-51. Digambara 24. 33. 185. 279. 281. Ferishta 72. 222. 294. 295. 337. 330-41. 344. Firozabad 186. Digpala 320. Diksha 249. Gachcha 337. 345. 346. Dikshamahotsava 282. Gada 41. Dindima 214. Gadagarh 182. Dinna suri 336. Gaddi 37. 59. 96. 102. Dirghakalabrahmacharya 237. Gadadhar pandit 159. Diti 246. Gajasinhacharitra 283. Dicakara 28. Gajasukumaracharitra 283. Divyacharitra 35. Gara 212. 286. 302. Doha 76. Garadhara 285. 298. 299. 304. Dom 60. 181. Ganadhipa 299. 302. Dorihar 218. Ganapata 265.

Page #394
378 INDEX Ganapati 266. Gomati das 102. Ganapatya 28. 32. 266. Gomatisara 281. Gandhara 20, 300, 320. Gomatisvara 332 Gangi 246. Gopa 123. 156. 157. 174. 175. Ganesa 2. 20. 148. 175. 266. Gopal 126. 131. 132. 160. Ganyamba 226. 227. Gopala champu 167.. Ganyaprasad das 102. Gopal Bhati 158. 159. Ganjbhakshi 32. 272. Gopal das 102. Garbhagriha 189. Gopal la 121. Garula 25. 320. Gopi 41. 123. 129. 155. 164. 174. Garudapurana 12. 13. 145. Gopichandana 41. 75. 140. 143. Gauraganoddesadipiki 168. 151. 169. 180. 347. Gauriya 157. Gopinath 160. 173. Gautama 12. 13. 29. 281. 285. 298. Gopipremamrita 168. 299. 324. 327. 328. 336. Goruchili 214. Gautamaprashtha 282. Gorakh 56. 57. 214. 216. Gautamesa 224. Gorakh kshetra 213.. Gayatri 249. Gorakhnath 78. 206. 213-6. Ghari 127. Gorakhnath ki goshthi 76. 213. Ghatasthapana 321. Gorakhpur 213. 215. Ghanasyama 135. Gorakshakalpa 216. Ghospara 171. Gorakshasahasranama 216. Girdhara 139. Gorakshasataka 216. Girdhari rae 135. Gosain 45. 125. 135. 136. 156, 157. Giri (Gir) 202. 165. 167-9. 172. 176. 177. 239. Girijaputra 28. 326. 366. Girinar 323, 335. Gosala 293-5. 335. 341. Gitabhashya s. Bhagavadg. bh. Goshthi 78. Gitagovinda 66. Got 345. Gitotatparya 141. Gotra 317. Gitavali 64. Gotama rishi 298. Gokul 120. Govara 298. Gokulnath 135. Govarddhana 64. Gokulastha gosain 119. 157. 164. Govinda 12. 180. 190. Govinda deva 158. Golayantra 23. Govind das 68. 168. 273. 274. Goloka 122-4. 174. 175. Govinda pada 201.

Page #395
INDEX. 379 Govindji 169. llaribhaktivilasa 167. Govindacirudavali 167. Ilaridrar 213. 239. Govind rae 135. llari krishna 272. Govind sinh 267 268. Ilarinand 47. Govind sinhi 33. 273. Hari raya 272. Grihastha 151. 152. 154. 170. llarischandra 191. 362. Gudaras 32. 235. Harischandi 32. 181. 182. Gulal dasi 186. Ilarita 13. 299. Guna 91. 123. 145. 246. Harivansa 177. Gunalesasukhada 167. Harivyasa 151. Gupturadhuta 262. Ilaryanand 59. 60. Gupti 311. Ilarsha suri 338. Guru 57. 71. 94. 95. 125. 131. 142. Ilasta 296. 143. 165. 170-2. 176. 178. 196. Hastamalaka 28. 201. 202. 201. 202. 226. 263. 270. 340. Ilastarekharivarana 284. 311. 347. 348. 358. 360. 367-9. | Hatha pradipa 209. 214. 216. Guru govind 273. 274. Hathayogi 216. Gurunyas 359. Hatras 360. Gurupadasraya 161. Hayagriva 292. Gurupara 43. Hemachandra 225. 282. 285. 288. Gurustava 283. 298. 303-5. 321. 329. 331. 338. Grala 127. 171. Himmet bahudur 238. 239. Hindola 77. Hlairamba 20. 263. Hingulesvar parvati agrahara 225. Hajipur 64. Iliranyagarbha 18. llansa 231. Iloli 25. 77. Ilansa kabiri 97. Iloma 287. 364. Ilanuman 17. 46. 63. 99. 140. Homchi 333. 215. 357. Hanuman garh 99. Ichchharupa 242. Hanuman ghat 121. Ijya 15. Ilanuman vane 60. Imuddi bharati ucharya 201. llara S1. Immadi sachchidananda Vharati Ilari 31. 79. 115. 157. 165. 176. ucharga 201. 245. 270. 271. Ikshvaku 292. Hari das 159. 161. Indra 11. 25. 203. 289. 293. 296. Haridra ganapati 20. 301. 320. 340. 368.

Page #396
380 INDEX. Indrabhuti 298. 299. 335. Jhali 117. Indradinna suri 336. Jhulana 77. Indriya 306. 310. Jina 288 - 93. 296. 300. 301. 305. Isana 320. 321. 343. Isvara 19. 23. 44. 226. Jinachandra 338. isvaratirtha acharya 201. Jindbhigama 281. Ishtadevata 30. 170. Jinadatta 337. Jinadattarayacharitra 280. Jabbalpur 96. Jinapati suri 341. Jatar khang sidul 348. Jinapratimasthapanavidhi 282. Jagatprabhu 288. Jinasena acharya 279. Jagaddeva 228. 229. Jinendra suri 341. Jagannath 39. 65. 66. 95. 102. 128. Jinesvara 338. 133. 135. 154. 155. 163. 172. 182. Jinesvari 337. 338. Jagannath das 64. Jitasatru 292. Jagannath misra 153. Jiva 89. 297. 299. 305. 306. Jaggo das 96. Jiva (name) 56. 158. 167. Jagjivan das 357. 358. Jivan das 96. Jaimini 12. 29. Jiranmukti 315 Jaina 5-7. 12. 22-4. 29. 33. 36. Jivanmuktivireka 232. 150. 227. 276-347. 360. Jivatma 44. 144. 350. Jalaksholanavidhi 282. Jivavichara 283. 286. Jamal 103. Jivavinaya 282. Jamali 293. 340. Jndnadeva 120. Jambudvipapannatti 281. Jnanaghana acharya 201. Jambusvami 336. 337. Jnanakanda 2. 15. Janaka 362. Jnanaprakasa 357. Jangama 17. 18. 32. 33. 218-31. Jnanapravada 285. Jangama bari 231. Jnanapuja 282. Janmashtami 128. 129. Jnanantisutra 281. Japa 103. Jnanavarana 316. Jati s. Yati. Jnani 72. 73. 96. Jati 345. Jnatadharmakatha 284. Jayadeva 60. 65-7. 274. Jnanottama acharya 201. Jata 99. 186. 235. 238. Joar 83. Jehangir 65. 103. 347. Joganand 56. Jethan ber 121. | Jogi s. Yogi.

Page #397
INDEX. 381 Jogi das 353. Kalpasutrabalabodha 282. Jogisvara 312. Kalpasutrasiddhanta 282. Jvalamukhi 93. 253. Kalyanamandirastotra 283. Jyotish so. Kalyanpur 103. 226-8. 332. Jyotishka 320. Kama 25. Kamal 96. 103. Kabir 55. 56. 68 - 98. 103. 105. Kamalnath 96. 109. 137. 146. 185. 213. 215. Kamandalu 60. 240. 242. 268. 269. 274. 275. Kanaka 290. 351-6. Kanada 12. Kabir chaura s. Chaura. Kanchi 28. 36. 37. 279. 331. Kabir panji 76. Kanchuliya 32. 263. Kabir panthi 31. 68-98. 102. 103. Kanapa 227. 119. Kaneri 214. Kailasa 123. Kankana 211. Kakaya 228. Kanphata 18. 206. 211. 213. 216-S. Kakachandisvara 214. Kanthada 214. Kala 246. Kapala 214. Kula 308. 314. Kapalatantra 249. Kahara 77. Kopalika 21. 28. 264. Kala bhairava 4. Kapila 12. Kalansa 246. Kara (Manikpur) 101. 102. Kalansarupini 245. Kara lingi 32. 236. Kalansarupa 246. Karari 32. 261. Kalarupa 246. Karikala chola 36. Kularupini 245. Karma 297. 300. 316. Kalarati 175. Karma bai 274. Kali 246. 252. 254. 264. Karmagrantha 282. Kali ghai 251. Karmahina 15. 16. Kalikachoryakatha 283. Karmakanda 2. 15. Kalikapurana 243. 248. Karmana 310. Kalikatantra 250. Karmakschaya 302. Kaliya mardana 241. Karmastava 283. Kali yuga 34. 54. 192. 207. 210. Karna 174. 362. 237. 249. 332. Karta bhaja 170. 171. Kalpa 320. Kasaundhya 96. Kalpasutra 281. 286. 319.330. 336. Kashaya 310.

Page #398
382 INDEX. Kashta sanghi 341. Kollaka 299. Kasi khanda 4. 5. 9. 41. 195. Kote gachcha 337. 207. 219. 220. 247. Krakuchchhanda 290. Kasinath 251. Krimi konda chola 36. Kasyapa 13. 290. 299. Krishna 4. 12. 16. 17. 20. 28. Katantravibhramasutra 281. 37-9. 41. 45. 46. 54. 58. 62. Katyayana 13. 63. 66. 68. 115. 119. 121-4. Kaula 254. 255, 261-3. 126-8. 130. 132. 136-8. 141. Kaundinya 299. 150-6. 159-79. 222. 244. 245. Kaupina 170. 356. Kausambi 296. 303. Krishna das 10. 61. 98. 100. 153. Kavacha 176. 155. 156. 158. 159. Kuveri 37. Krishna das kaviraja 168. Kavikarnapura 168. Krishna deva 120. Kaviraja 157. 159. Krishnakarnamrita 16S. Kavit 64. 150. Krishnakirtana 168. Kedaresa 224. Krishiamritamaharnava 141. Kedarnath 199. 224. 225. 230. Krishnardyalu 120. Keralotpatti 198. Krishnasandhi 102. Kesava bhaila 151. Kritakrityasama 20. Kesirajaya 228. Kriya 311. Kerala 288. 296. Kriyavisala 286. Kevaladarsana 313. Kshapanaka 22-4. Kevalajnana 313. 314. Kshatriya 2. 298. 335. 347. 357. Kevali 28S. 304. 336. Kshayikasamyaktra 313. Khiki 31. 38. 99. Kshepanasara 281. Khanda 79. 360. Kshetrapramana 313. Kharda 157. Kshetrasamasutra 282. Khartara 337. 346. Kshinakarma 288. Khass grantha 76. Kula 255. 261. Khechari mudra 236. Kulachudamani 250. Kil 60. 61. 98. 100. Kularnava 250. 255. 236. 261. Kinduvilva 65. 67. Kulatii 55, Kinnara 228. 320. Kulina 255. Kinnaraya 227. Kulluka bhatia 192. 248. Kolakila bomnadeva 228. Kumarila bhatia 24. Koli 56. Kumara pala 303-5. 303.

Page #399
INDEX. 383 Kuna pandya 332. Madana misra 200. Kunda kund acharya 341. Madana mohana 62. 158. 159. Kunj behari 102. Madhava 175. Kurma 360. Madhara ocharya 5. 14. 22. 24. kurmapurana 12. 210. 211. 243. 194. 198. 203. 249. 249. Madhavi 32. 182. Kutichara 231. Madhiga bhatia 139. Kuvera 25. Madho 182. Madho das 182. Laghu bhagavata 167. Mladhoji 182. Laghu khartara 338. Madhurya 164. Laghusangrahinisutra 282. Madhuraya 225. Lakshmana 17. 46. 141. Madhva 140. 149. Lakshmana ucharya 28. Madhra 128. 142. 141. 147. 145. Lakshmana bhatta 120. 150. 179. Lakshmi 35. 38. 41. 93. 119. 123. Madhvachari 139-50. 145. 173. 175. 241.245, 247.255. Madhvachorya 29. 34. 139-50. 167. Lakshmi balaji 39. Madhvi 34. Lakshmi narayana 38. 50. Madhyakhartara 33S. Lakshmistotra 322. Madhyalila 133. Lal das 165. Madhyamandira 139. Lalita mudhara 167. Madhyamika 5. Lal ji 135. Madhyatala 140. Lampaka 341. Madiga raya 225. Lai 217 295. Madura 334. Lara granth 359. Magadhi 280. Lila 124. 160. Magar 72. 74. 95. Linga 4. 5. 17. 149. 188. 191. 196. Mahabharata 5. 121. 122. 149. 218-23. 229. 173. 212. 250. Lingapurana 12. 220. Mahadeva 123. 215. 240. 335. Lingavant 224. 230. 332. Mahadevala machaya 227. Lingayat 224. 225. Mahaganapati 20. Lochana 168. Mahakala 223. Lokayata 5. 22. Mahalakshmi 20. 38. 241. Mahamaya 93. 243. Machaya 227. 228. Mahamba 225. Madana 211. Mahamunisradlhyaya 282.

Page #400
384 Mahanand 56. Mahanarayana upanishad 149. Mahanimitta 296. Mahanisitha 341. Mahant 50-3. 57. 59. 75. 96. 97. 101. 102. 151. 157. 159. 201. 214. Mahapandanna 281. Mahaprabhu 167. Mahapralaya 357. Mahapuja 148. Mahasiddha 214. Mahavirastava 283. Mahavrata 317. Mahendra 292. 320. Mahesa 85. 244. Mahitariyal 351. Mahopanishad 145. Mail kotay 37. Maithili 25. 299. Mangala 77. 126. Mangala chandika 246. Mangrela kabiri 97. Manovit 304. Mansa 256. Man sinh 61. 231. Mahavideha 292. 309. Mahazia 225. 281. 285-304. 321. | Mau sinh deva 158. 328. 330. 335. 337. 338.341. 343. | Mansur ali khan 74. Mahaviracharitra 283. 285. 286. Manthana bhairava 214. 291. 338. Mantra 39. 40. 55. 58. 75. 114. 162. 165. 171. 172. 176. 195. 250. 256-9. 318. 322. Mantramahodadhi 250. Maithuna 266. Mainpuri 344. Makara 256. INDEX. Makhanpur 186. Mala 72. 104. Malatimadhava 25. 210. 233. Malavisarjana 148. Malaya 86. Malek ka hukm 353. Mallikarjuna 223. Maluk das 100-2. Maluk dasi 31. 100-2. Malva 347. Man 81-9. 125. Manasa 246. Manassiksha 167. Mandana 202. Mandana misra 50. Mandita 299. 300. Mantrika 252. Manu 2. 191-3. 248. 262. 364. 366. 367. Manushyagati 309. Marichi 291. Markandeya muni 122. Markandeyapurana 12. 205. Marvar 60. 104. 344. 346. Masanaya 228. Math (madam) 37. 47-54. 96. 99. 102. 105. 120. 121. 135. 140. 142. 177. 181. 185. 186. 193. 199. 204. 216-8. 243. 248. Mathirajaya 228. Mathura (Muttra) 120. 135. 136. 151. 154. 157. 159. 167. 169. 177. Mathuranath S. 9. 38. 101. 120. Mathuramahatmya 167.

Page #401
INDEX 385 Matri 255. Mundi 188. Matsya 256. Muni dattatreya 205. Matsyapurana 12. Munja 330. Matsyendranath 214. 218. Murari gupta 152. Matsyendri 218. Murshidabad 314, 346. Maulana rumi 350. Maurya 299. Nabhaji 9. 10. 60-4. 94. 100. Nauryaputra 299. 301. Nadir un nikat 348. aua SO-2. S9, 92, 93. 123. 145. Nadia 152-7. 173. 146. 166. 179. 240. 243-5. 269. Naga 32. 33. 99. 104. 185. 187. 298. 356. 360. 238. 275. Maya ram 67. Nagabodha 214. Meghadutapadasamasya 283. Nagarkoi 253. Mela 18. 97. 105. 173. 323. Nagna 339. Mena 214. Nakhi 32. 234. 235. Menhdi 354. Nalanda 293. Mert a 137. Nama 317. Metarya 299. 301. 302. Nama deva 120. 274. Mecar 344. 346. Namakarana 147. Mimansa 12. Namakirtana 164. Mira bal 137-9. 268. 274. Namaskara 150. Mira bais 31. 136-9. Namavali 284. Mohaniya 317. Namas 363. Moksha 145. 166. 300. 302. 310. Namburi 198. 200. 313-5. Namuchi 11. Mokshamarga 282. Nanak putra 269. Mrichchhakati 25. Nanak shah 69. 72. 137. 239. Mrigavati charitra 283. 267-75, 355. 356. Mrigarati chaupai 283. Nanak shahi 32. 267-76. Mrikanda 12. Nandana 292. Mrityu 246. Nandi 225. Mudra 256. 257. Nandisutra 281. Mughor 109. Nandi upapurana 223. Mukti 13. 166. 355. Nandivarddhana 293. Mulapanthi 77. 96. Narahari 56. 59. Mulaprakriti 243. 245. Narada 43. 226. 240. Mulasanghi 341. Naradiyapurina 12. 43. 25

Page #402
386 INDEX Naraina 103-5. Nrisinha 141. Narayara 3. 13. 16. 38. 44. 123. Nrisinha bharati acharya 201. 140. 143. 144. Nrisinha murtti acharya 201. Narayan das 9. 10. 95. 96. Nrisinhatapaniya upanishad 200. Narnaul 353. Nyaya 3. 12. Nastika 359. Natakalakshana 167. Omkara 4. 81. 223. Navakarantabalabodha 282. Omkaramandatta 223. Navapattatapovidhi 283. Oswal 338. 346. Navanita ganapati 20. Navami 130. Pada 61. 62. 61. 115. 268. Naratattrabalabodha 282. Padartha 284. Navatattrabodha 286. Padma 41. Navatattvaprakarana 282. Padmanabha tirtha 142. Navatattvasutra 282. Padmapada 202. Nayasara 291. Padmapurana 3. 4. 11. 12. 31. Nehrwalah 222. 331. - 43. 121. 283. 281. Neminatha 323. Padmarali 167. Neminathastava 283. Padmavat 56. Nemirdjarshicharitra 283. Padmarati 67. Nerivana 359. Paduka 317. Nila 145. Pakshisutra 282. Nilachala 66. 154. 155. Palasa Sh. Nilkantha 230. Palya 308. Nimavat 31. 129. 150-2. Palyopama 308. Nimb 151. Pan 86. 126. 355. Nimbaditya 34. 35. 150. 151. Panchadeha 309. Nimburka 151. Panchaganga ghat 48. Niranjana 186. 195. 214. Panchamrita 148. Nirguna 195. Pincharatra 43. 149. Nirjara 312. Panchar utraka 15. 16. Nirmala 33. 274-6. Pancharatratantra 16. 249. Nirvana 302. 315. 340. Panchastikaya 282. Nitisangraha 282. Pan chayat 48. Nityanand 54. 96. 152-7. 167. Panchendriya 309. 173. 190. Paidaram (pandanoanga) 225, 23S. Nityanatha 214. Panditaradhyacharitra 230.

Page #403
Panjiraj 281. Papa 310. 316. Papapuri s. Apapuri. Parardahya 219. Paramahansa 32. 185. 231-3. Paramanand 56. Paramanu 309. Paramesrara 82. Parana 129. 130. Paras 89. Parasara 13. Parihararisuddhi 312. Parikarma 285. Parishahu 311. Parsi 89. Parsranatha 288. 290. 291. 294. 295. 322. 324. 330. 334. 343. 344. Parsvanathacharitra 291. Parsranathadasarisaha 282. Parsranathagita 282. Parsranathanamaskara 283. Parsranathastava 283. Parsvanathastuti 283. INDEX. Paramapurusha 92. Paramata kalanala 28. Paramatma 43. 44. 123. 144. 160. Pitambara das GS. 176. 350. 248. 253. 357. Pashanda 11. 33. 79. Pashandadalana 168. Pashandi 150. Pasupata 12. 17. 18. 29. Pasupati 18. Patanjali 29. 205. 212. Patarali 284. Pathanarambhapithika 283. Pasupatinath 213. 215. Patanjala 206. Paurandaka 214. Pavana 293. Perumbur 36. Phandak 274. Pipa 55-8. 274. Pisacha 320. Pitha 200. Pitri 26. Pokher 18. Posala 343. Prabhasa 299. 301. 302. Prabhavasvami 336. Prabhu 156. 157. Prabhudeva 214. Prabhulingalila 230. Prajapati 192. Prajnasuktamuktavali 282. Prakriti 12. 123. 176. 243-5. 247. 312. Parvata 202. Prakritikhanda 242. 244. Parvati 11. 218. 228. 229. 241. Pramana, pramanika 327. Pranam 40. Prabodhachandrodaya 6. 9. 21. 264. Pradesa 313. Pradyumna 45. 33S. Prahlada 274. 387 Pranavaya 286. Pran nath 351. Pran nathi 33. 351. 352. Prasada 116. 134. 163. 26S. 275. Prasada mantra 256. Prasnavyakarana 285. Prasnottararatnamala 282. 25.

Page #404
388 Prathamagrantha 357. Pratikramanasutra 282. Pratikramanavidhi 282. Pratishtha 246. Prativasudeva 292. Premabhaktichandrika 168. Phthu rao 158. Priya dasa 73. INDEX. Priyadarsana 293. Priyamitra 292. Pudgala 208. 309. Pujc 148. 363. Pujapaddhati 283. 321. Pujyapada 214. Pujyapada charitra 280. Pulina 156. 157. Punya 309. Purana 3. 12. 13. 27. 30. 43. 123. 124. 141. 145. 180. 190. 212. 220. 244. 247. 249. 274. 278. 279. 327. 330. Puran das 101. Puran gir 203. 205. Puri 202. Puriabhisheka 258. Purnabhishikta 20. Purnasakti 154. Purnasaktiman 154. Purusha 245. Purushottama 44. Purushottama bharati acharya 201. Purushottamaji 135. Purva 285. 303. Purvadhara 309. Purvagata 285. Purvanuyoga 285. Purraprajna 139. Pushpottara 292. Pushti 246. Radha 12. 20. 38. 54. 63. 68. 119. 123. 126. 151. 154. 155. 159. 167. 169. 173-8. 245. Radha damodara 159. Radha ramana 159. Radha ramani 169. Radha madhava 168. Radha sudhanidhi 177.. Radha vallabha 173. Radha vallabhi 32. 173-7. Radhika 176. Radhipali 169. Radhiya 156. Raga 64. Ragamaya kona 167. Raghavanand 47. Raghunath 56. 59. 99. 135. Raghunath bhatt 158. 159. Raghunath das 156. 158. 159. 167. Rai chand 348. Rai das 55. 56. 113-7. 274. Rai dasi 31. 113-8. Rajagriha 291. 293. 295. 299. 303. Rajas 145. 246. Rajasa 12. 13. 252. Rajendra gir 239. Rama 4. 16. 17. 20. 38. 39. 54. 58. 63. 64. 67. 68. 80-2. 85-7. 99. 101. 103. 106-11. 115. 119. 141. 142. 223. 347. 356. Ramachandra 46. 54. 102. 168.270. Ramachandrabharati acharya 201. Ramacharana 68. Ramaini 77. 79-81. 240.

Page #405
INDEX. 389 Ramananud 17. 46-8. 54-61. 67. Ratnachiramnichaupai 283. 70. 71. 73. 78. 91. 98. 100. Ratnacharopakhyana 283. 103. 113. 114. 18. 155. 159. Ratribhojananishedha 282. 173. 179. 185. 206. 274. Ratripuja 145. Ramanandi 16. 31. 38. 46-68. Raudra 17. 100. 101. 103. 109. 184. Rayaprasnasutrasiddhanta 282. Ramanand ki goshthi 76. Rayapseni 281. Romanuja 15. 19. 29. 34-46. 47. Rekhta 77. 78. 268. 57. 119. 144. 167. 173. 184. Rigbhushya 141. 205. 316. Rigreda 241. Ramanujiya 16. 31. 34-46. 54. Rijupalika 296. 55. 128. 129. 139. 150. 310. Rishabha 290. 29e. 324. 328. Ramaraya 272. Rishabhadeva 323. Ramarayi 32. 272. Rishabhaderapurana 279. Ramasarana pala 171. Rishabhanana 321. Ramasrama 203. Rishabhastava 283. Ramati ram 186. Rohinitapas 283. Ramarat 31. 46-68. 74. 119. Rudra 13. 34. 35. 50. 147. Ramayana 64. 149. 190. Rudriksha 224. 236. 262. Ram das 56. 134. 162. Rudrapur 24. Ramdulal pal 172. Rudrasampradayi 119-36. Ramesa 223. Rudrayamalatantra 18. 249. 250. Ramesvara 37. 258. Ram gunavali 64. Rikhara 32. 236. Ramjit 67. Rukmini 37. Ramnath 39. Rupa 154. 157. 158. 167. 168. Ramsahu 102. Ramsenuhi 102 Sabda 76. 78. SO-2. 180. 353. Ranachchhor 37. 134. 137. 138. Sabdarali 76. 359. Ranaryasa 133. 134. Saiva 11. 13. 15. 17. 28-32. 36. Rasa 163. 46. 68. 99. 128. 129. 145-50. Rasamaya kalika 168. 155. 155-255. 266. 274. 321. 332. Rasamrita sindhu 167. Saira naga 238-40. Rasendra linga 29. Saira purana 210. Ras yatra 128. 130. Sakatayana 280. Rath yatra 128. 155. Sakini 255. Rati 163. Sakra 293. 304.

Page #406
390 INDEX. Sakta 12. 16. 21. 28. 30. 32. 92. Santsundara 359. 128. 129. 155. 240-66. 321. Santvilasa 359. Sakti (m.) 12. Saradatilaka 250. Sakti (f.) 4. 16. 20. 25. 30. 38. Satadushini 43. 92. 172. 178. 240-7. 252-60. Satanika 296. 303. 263. 264. 321. Satarisabhara 282. Saktiman 253. Satrumardana 291. Saktipuja 46. Satrunjayamahatnya 283. 284. Saktisodhana 258. Satrunjayastava 283. Saktisutra 281. Sat sai 64. Sakya 290. Sayana 127. Salabhadra charitra 283. Sayyambhadra suri 336. Sambhu 191. 264. Sesha 25. 35. 36. 175. 360. Sambhugranth 274. Sikh 114. 267-9. 272-5. Sambhunath 213. Sikhi 290. Sankara 13. 143. 194. Sikh sangat 270. 274. Sankara bharati acharya 201. Silopadesamdla 283. Sankarachuri gosain 150. Sira 2-5. 11-3. 17. 18. 27. 29. Sankara charitra 197. 30. 34. 36. 79. 80. 92. 99. 123. Sankaracharya 14. 18-20. 23. 25. 145. 148 - 50.160. 175. 183. 27. 28. 57. 141. 143, 147. 149. 188-241. 245. 247. 248. 252-7. 190. 194-205. 249.263. 328. 329. 264. 335. 356-60. Sankaradigvijaya 14. 17. 26. 50. Siragita 18. 249. 194. 197. 201. 212. 249. 253. Sivanarayana 359. 264. Siranarayani 33. 358. 359. Sankarakatha 197. Sivapurana 12. 220. Sankh 41. Sivapur 62. 130. Sankha 13. Sivarahasya 18. 249. Sankhachuda 175. Sivasanhita 18. 249. Santachari 359. Sivatantra 248. Santi 163. Sivi 362. Santijinastara 283. Sraddha 322. Santipur 152. 156. Sramana 295, 303. 326. Santmahima 359. Sraraka 278. 284. 303. 304. 317. Santopadesa 359. 324. 342. 343. Santparvana 359. Srarakaradhana 282. Santsagara 359. Srdrana Ss.

Page #407
INDEX 391 Sravasti 295. Sukadeva 240. Sravika 301. Sukra 320. Srenika 303. Suni 361. Sri 34. 41. Sinisar 360. Sri acharya 132-1. Sunyaradi 22. 33. 359-63. Sri inand 56. 185. Sveta 210. 211. Sri bhashya 43. Svetambara 24. 33. 281. 284. 294. Sri chakra 258. 339. 340. 344. Sri gosain ji 135. Svetalohita 211. Srihatta 153. Sretasikha 211. Sri kesara acharya 36. Svetasca 211. Sri mahadevi 198. Svetasya 211. Sri nath 190. Syumabandi 131. Sri nath dvar 136. Syamarahasya 250. 254-6. 262. Sringagiri (Sringeri) 199. 201. 203. Sringara 126. Sabha 189. Sri nivas 159. Sachi 153. Sripalacharitra 283. Sachchidananda bhurati acharya Sripanchami 321-3. 201. Sri radhavallabha 177. Sadh 33. 351-6. 358. Sriranga 36. 37. Sadhana 164. Sriranganatha 36. Sadhna 181. 182. Sriranja 56. Sadhnapanthi 12. 181. 182. Srisaila 223. 225. Sadhu 90. 91. 303. Srisampradaya 34. 35. Sadhucharitra 283. Srisampradayi 31. 34. Sadhusamachari 282. Srismaraiadarpana 168. Sadhuvandana 283. Sristarupa 159. Sadhvapasanavidhi 282. Sri thakurji 124. 132-4. Sadhuara 353. Sri vaishiava 31. 38. 46. 68. 96. Sadhvi 303. 131. 139. 143. 184. 346. Sadopakuramuktarali 282. Srntakevali 336. 337. Sagara 202. 309. Srutgopal 91. 95. Sagaropama 308. Sruti 143. 149. 248. 301. Salhaji bai 180. Suddhibhimi 295. Sahaj prakus 180. Suddhodama 208. Saheb das 96. Sudra 2. 251. 258. Sahuja 170.

Page #408
392 INDEX. Sakhi 75. 77. 78. 82 - 5. 88. 101. 353. Sangat 268. Sakhi bhava 32. 177. 178. Sangrahani sutra 281. 282. Sakhya 163. Sanjni 307. Sal 296. Sankalpa 129. Salagram 15. 39. 50. 54. 116. 117. Sankhya 3. 12. 123. 206. 243. 316. 140. 149. 179. 181. Sankranti 266. Salokya 149. Sannidhya 149. Samddhi 50. 95. 99. 180. 357. Sannyasi 32. 33. 37. 120. 141. Samaravira 293. 142. 182-4. 187. 188. 192. 195 Samarpana 125. 131. -7. 217. 231. 237-9. 326. 367. Samarayanga 284. Sanskara 322. 364. Samareda 241. Santana ganapati 20. Samaya 76. Santarakavidhi 282. Samayika 312. Saptabhangi 315. Sambhiti vijaya suri 336. Saptami 129. Samet sikhara 329. Saptaradi 315. Samiti 311. Saptavinsatisadhulakshana 282. Sampradaya 34. 139. Sarangi 218. Samprati raja 337. Sarangihar 215. Samvara 311. Saranulilamrita 230. Samvartta 13. Sarasvati 20. 93. 123. 199. 202. Samvegi 342. 203. 241. 245. 255. 321. Samyaktvadhyayana 282. Saroda 182. Samyaktrokaumudi 283. Sarupya 149. Samyogi 204. Sarshthi 149. Samyogi atit 237. Sarrajna 288. Sanaka 34. 35. 85. 140. 163. 175. Sarvarya 64. 240. Sarradarsanasangraha 5. 6. 14. Sanakadi sampradayi 31. 150-2. 29. 38. 15. 139. 144. 147. 149. Sanandana acharya 201. 306. Sanatana 154. 158. 167. 168. Sat guru 353. Sanatkumara 320. Sati 182. Sandeha sagara 180. Satnam 356. Sandhya 127. Satnami 33. 96. 356-8. Sandila 62. Satpadaprarupana 313. Sangamesvara 226. 228. 229. Sattra 145. 246. Sangamesvara svami 226. Sattuika 12. 13. 252.

Page #409
INDEX. 393 Satyakiama 15. Satyasankalpa 15. Satyaprarada 285. Saudharma 291. 320. Saudarya lahari 200. Saugata 5. 22. Saura 19. 28. 33. 266. Saurapata 32. 265. 266. Sautrantika 5. Sacitri 245. Sayujya 145. 166. Secander lodi 73. Secander shah 72. 73. Sena 56. 115. 274. Sendi 31. Senapanthi 118 Seoprasad das 102. Setunjoddhar 284. Sevasakhicdni 177. Shah jehan 61. 63. 65. 348. Shahjehandbad 63. Shashthi 246. Shatpavar 281. Shaitrinsatkarmakatha 282. Sheikh medar 186. Sheikh feridaddin 274. Shir shah 73. Shodasakararapuja 322. Siddha 26. 82. 216. 315. Siddhachalapuja 283. Siddhanta 255. 280. 281. Siddhantarahasya 131. Siddhantasara 167. Siddhapada 214. Siddhartha 292. 293. Sidraj 338. Sindiraprakaratika 282. Sinhagiri suri 336. Sinhagiriscara acharya 201. Sita 17. 20. 35. 46. 54. 58. 63. 64. 67. 99. 119. 141. 173. Sital sinh 8. Sitapadri 186. Skandapurana 4. 12. 194. 220. 245. Smaranasutra 282. Smarta brahmara 120. 129. 195. 196. Smriti 13. 128. 301. Smritikalataranga 35. Snanaridhi 283. Solah ana mantra 171. Solah nirnaya 180. Soma 25. 205. Somandth 220-3. Somescara 220. Sparsana 314. Spashthadayaka 170. Stara 176. Stavamala 168. Stavamritalahari 168. Sthanonga 284. 286. s. Thananga. Sthiti 313. Stotrabhashya 43. Sthulabhadra suri 336. Subodhini 131. Subrahmanya 140. 149. Sudama 175. 275. Sudharma 299. 300. 304. 320. 336. Sugorangisutra 281. Suhasti 337. Suhotra 211. Sukara 141. Sukhan am 56. Sukhasura 56.

Page #410
394 INDEX. Sukhara 32. 236. Sukhadeva 180. Sukhanidana 76. 78. 91. 90. 95. Sukhsagar 157. 171. Sukshma 45. Sulakshmasamparaya 312. Suragati 309. Surananda 214. Siirapannatti 281. Surasura acharya 201. Sur das 60-2. 68. 115. 268. Sur dasi 62. Suresvara 202. Suri 337. Sursuranand 55. 56. 59. Surya 20. Suryapati 266. Suryasiddhanta 23. Susthita 337. Sutara 211. Suthrashahi 32. 272. Sutra 285. Sutrabhashya 141. Sutrakritanga 284. Suvitala 141. Svadha 241. 246. Svadhyaya 15. Svaha 246. Svamal'201. Svarga 13. 93. 166. Starnaganapati 20. Svarupa 155. Srasti 246. Svechchhamaya 244. Syadra 316. Syadvadi 316. Tadi 21. Taijasa 309. Taksali 96. Taksar 72. Tamas 145. 216. Tamasa 11-13. 43. Tan 125. Tan sen 137. Tantra 3. 27. 30. 190. 205. 248 - 51. 253. 255. 256. 261. 264. 321. 364. Tantrasara 141. Tantrika 26. 248. 249. Tapas 117. Tapta 147. Tatparyanirnaya 13. 141. Tattva 306. 311. 312. 315. Tattvaviveka 144. Tegh bahadur 273. Tejalesya 295. Terah panthi 341. 312. Thakur das 102. Thakur gosain 168. Thamba 104. Thanangi sitra 281. 'ika 52. 72. Tilaka 170. 266. Tirtha 202. 203. Tirtha (sect of) 26. 202. Tirthankara 279. 285. 286. 288. 291. 309. 311, 317 - 22. 328. 331. 339-43. Tirthapuja 148. Tittiri 13. Todadri 37. Todar mall 62. Tondai mandalam 332.

Page #411
INDEX. 395 Trailokyadipiki 281. 284. | Udyogaparra 212. Trailokyasara 281. Udyotana suri 337. Trasakaya 313. Ugra 17. Tretayuga 215. Ujjrala nilamani 167. Tribhangisara 281. Ukhara 32. 236. Tridanda 6. Uma 93. 248. Tridandi 183. 184. 192. Upadana 45. Trilochana 120. Upadesa 162. Trimurti 19. Upadesamala 282. Trinsatadhyana 43. Upadesamrita 167. Tripeti 36. Upadhanavidhi 282. Triprishiha 292. Upamanyu 12. Tripundra 194. 195. Upanga 285. Tripurakumara 28. Upanishad 15. Tripurari 79. Upasakadasa 281. 284. 256 Trisala 292. Upasanachandramrita 165. 168. Trishashthisalakapurushacharitra Upasargaharastotra 283. 283. Upasthana 148. Trisula 17. Urddhabahu 32. 185. 234. 235. Trotaka acharya 201. 202. Usanas 13. Tryambaka 224. Utsarpini 309. Tulasi 15. 39. 41. 42. 54. 59. 75. Uttara 37. 131. 151. 169. 170. 179. 180.246. Uttarapurana 279. Tulasi das 60. 63. 64. 68. Uttaradhyayanagita 282. Tirya yantra 23. Utthapana 127. Tungabhadra 199. Tushti 246. Vadi 304. Vaidika 248. 251. Uchchhishtha ganapati 20. 203. Vaibhashika 5. Uchchairgotra 309. Vaidyanath 223. Uda ka das 353. Vaikriya 309. Udasi 32. 239. 267-71. 274. 275. Taikhanasa 15. 16. Udasina 169. 170. Vaikuntha 16. 34. 123. 145. 149. Udaya das 353. 156. 166. Udayapur 137. 138. Vaikunthapuri 231. Udipi 140-2. 148. 150. l'aimanika 320. Udrarttana 148. Vairagi 32. 33. 46. 54. 55. 57.

Page #412
396 INDEX 98. 154. 169. 183-7. 196. 203. Varddhana suri 294. 217. 237. 239. 367. Varhaspatya 5. 22. Vairagi naga 239. J'arisena 321. J'aisali 295. Tarna 315. Vaishnava 4. 5. 9. 11. 12. 15. 16. Varnabhavanasandhi 283. 28-31. 34-188. 192. 196. 205. T'arnatut 55. 237.239.240. 254. 255. 265. J'artta 121. 132. 190. 266. 274-6. 332. 335. 347. 357. Varuna 25. Vaishnara of Bengal 31. 152-73. J'asant 77. J'aishrara purana 147. Vasanta vitala 141. J'aishuava varddhana 168. Vasanta yatra 323. J'aiseshika 12. Vasantotsava 25. 'aisya 2. 175. 335. T'asishtha 13. 284. Vajana granth 359. Vasishtha 299. Vajrabanda 311. Vastradanakatha 283. Vajrabhumi 295. Vasu 26. T'ajrasakha 337. 338. Vasubhuti 298. l'ajrasvami suri 336-8. 341. Vasudeva 122. Vaktraturda 267. T'asudera 4. 13. 15. 38. 45. 292. Vallabha (acharya) 54. 119. 120. Vasundhara 246. 131-7. 154. Vasupujya 314. Vallabhasvami 157. 365. Vatsa 299. Vallabhuchari 31. 48. 119-36. Vatsalya 164. Vama 251. Van 140. Vamachari 250. 2c2. 254. 263. Vayubhuti 298. 300. Vamanapurana 12. l'eda 1. 3. 4. 6. 11. 13. 20. 27. l'amatantra 249. 30. 79. 81. S2. 120. 141. 143. Vami s. Vamachari. 145. 147. 149. 151. 161. 162. Vana aranya 202. 176. 191. 212. 220. 241. 248 - l'anaparra 212. -52. 255. 256. 274. 281. 287. Vanaprastha 192. 299. 302. 322. 324. 326. 335. Jansa guru 96. 351. 364. Varahapurana 12. 43. 249. Vedaniya 317. Vara pandya 334. l'edanta 12. 43. 91. 92. 103. 124. Tarddhamana 292. 293. 305. 321 160. 161. 178. 194. 203. 205. - 4. 327. 330. 332. 333. 339. 242. 265. 269. 275. 316. 347. 343. 344. 356.

Page #413
Vedantapradipa 43. Vedantasara 43. Vedantika 44. 300. Vedarthasangraha 43. Vedavyasa 140. Vellala 333. Vellala raya 36. Venkata acharya 43. Vetala 26. Vibhava 45. Vibhishana 274. Vibhuti 186. 194. 195. 224. Vicharamanjari 282. Vidagdhamadhava 158. 167. Vidura 162. Vidyapati 168. Vidyaranya 203. Vihariji 168. Vijala raya 226. 332. Vijaya 320. Vijayadevi 299. Vijayanagara 332. 333. 335. Vijayanti 320. Vijighatsa 45. Vijnanesvara 203. Vikrama 66. Vikramaditya 216. 279. 305. 353. Vilesa 214. Vimala 103. Vimrityu 45. Vinayapatrika 64. Vindhyavasini 253. Vipakasruta 285. INDEX. Vipasyi 290. Vira 257. Virabhadra 212. Virajas 45. Virakta 54. 104. 134. 151. 184. 240. Viraktaru kavya 230. Virasaiva 225-7. 397 Virupaksha 214. Visabhanandi 292. Vishnu 2-5. 11. 12. 15. 16. 19. 27-30. 36-41. 43-5. 54. 5S. 61. 69. 74. SO. 82. 85. 92. 99. 115 9. 121-3. 126. 132. 137. 141-50. 152. 160. 166. 181. 183. 186. 205. 237. 241. 245. 247. 255. 292. 360. Vishnupada 101. 132. Vishnupurana 12. 43. 121. 153. Vishnusmriti 13. Vishnusvami 34. 35. 119. Vishnuvarddhana 37. 332. Visishihadvaita 43. Visoka 45. Visranta ghat 99. Vistardhari 104. Visvabhu 290. Visvadeva 50. Visvanatha chakravartti 168. Visvarupa 151. Visvasena 338. Visvesvara 188. 189. 219. 224. Vitala deva 36. Vitala nath 135. Vitarana acharya 201. Vivadhaprajnapti 281. Vivahapannatti 281. Vrajavilasavarnana 167. s. Braj vilas. Vriddhayavana 284. Triddhatichura 282. Vrihannaradiyapurana 42.

Page #414
398 INDEX. Vrihaspati 6. 7. 12. 13. 22. Trihatkatha 25. 233. 253. Trihatsantistara 283. Trishabhanu 175. Tyakta 299. 300. J'yaktaradhuta 262. l'yantara 320. Tyasa 141. 180. T'yasadeva 240. Tyasasalagrum 142. Tyusasmiiti 13. J'yasa (sutrakura) 12. 43. 131. 200. 230. 328. 329. J'yavahari 24. Vyuha 45. Yaksha 26. 293. 294. Yama 25. 41. 138. Yamasmriti 18. Yamalatantra s. Rudrayamala tantra. Yasobhadra suri 336. 338. Yasoda 122. 293. Yath all yata 312. Yati 317-9. 342. 343. 316. Yatidharma 311. Yoga 45. 96. 145. 161. 194. 204 9. 212. 214. 244. 250. 310. Yogachara 5. Yogendra 163. Yogi 18. 21. 52. 33. SC. 87. 99. 176. 196. 205-18. 239. 240. Yogini 255. 257. Yugalabhakta 169. Yadavagiri 37. Yadudas 318. Yadunath 135. Yajnavalkya 13. 203. Zannar 236. Berlin, printed by Unger Brothers, Printers to the King.

Page #415
ERRATA. Page 10 l. S read: taken. p. 62 1. 22 read: good. - 12 - 28 - Brahma. - CS - 22 - Sita. - - - - - caste. - 96 - 18 - Sali. - 3. SIVA. - 114 - 1 - Sikhs. - 6 - by. - 139 - 21 - MADIIGA. 8 - Rahasya. - 141 - 17 - superintendence. S. Sunya. - 149 - 17 - initiated. 10 - Charvakas. - 181 - S - ontcast. Kanchi. - 197 - 13 - descendants. 13 - Sakta. - 199 - 3 - have. 13 - Urddhabahus. - - - - - Notwithstanding. 14 - Gudaras. - 215 - 12 - Treta. 21 - Kanchuliyas. - 216 - 20 - caste. 3- less. - 235 - 20.21 - GUDARAS. 35 - 16 - BRANIMA. - 246 - 16 - Sattwa. 36 - 3- Kanchi. - 249 - 3 - Purana. 37 - 3 - Raja. - - - 5 - Tantras, - - 31 - Ramesvara. - 264 - 1 - KARARIS. Kanchi. - 265 - 30 . Prasada. - 1 - control. - 275 - 22 - Prasada. - 29 - ANANTANAND). - 298 - 16 - Kshatriya. 60 - 22 - Magia, - 379 - 7 - Gudaras.

Page #416

Page #417
LINGUISTIC PUBLICATIONS TRUBNER & CO., 57 AND 59, LUDGATE HILL, LONDON, E.C. OF Adi Granth (The); OR, THE HOLY SCRIPTURES OF THE SIKHS, translated from the original Gurmukhi, with lutroductory Essays, by Dr. ERNEST TRUMPP, Professor Regius of Oriental Languages at the University of Munich, etc. Roy. Svo. cloth, pp. 866. PS2 12s. 6d. Ahlwardt.-THE DIVANS OF THE SIX ANCIENT ARABIC POETS, Ennabiga, 'Antara, Tarafa, Zuhair, 'Algama, and 1mruolgais; chiefly according to the MSS. of Paris, Gotha, and Leyden, and the collection of their Fragments: with a complete list of the various readings of the Text. Edited by W. AHLWARDT, Svo. pp. xxx. 340, sewed. 1870. 128. Aitareya Brahmanam of the Rig Veda. 2 vols. See under HAUG. Alabaster.-THE WHEEL OF THE LAW: Buddhism illustrated from Siamese Sources by the Modern Buddhist, a Life of Buddha, and an account of H.M. Consulate-General in Siam; M.R.A.S. Demy 8vo. pp. lviii. and 324. 1871. 14s. Alif Lailat wa Lailat.-THE ARABIAN NIGHTS. 4 vols. 4to. pp. 495, 493, 442, 431. Cairo, A.H. 1279 (1862). PS3 3s. This celebrated Edition of the Arabian Nights is now, for the first time, offered at a price which makes it accessible to Scholars of limited means. Amberley.-AN ANALYSIS OF RELIGIOUS BELIEF. By VISCOUNT AMBERLEY. 2 vols. 8vo. cl., pp. xvi. 496 and 512. 1876. 30s. American Oriental Society, Transactions of. Subscription, PS1 58. per volume. Andrews. A DICTIONARY OF THE HAWAIIAN LANGUAGE, to which is appended an English-Hawaiian Vocabulary, and a Chronological Table of Remarkable Events. By LORRIN ANDREWS. 8vo. pp. 560, cloth. PS1 11s. 6d. Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland (The Journal of the). Published Quarterly. Vol I., No. 1. January-July, 1871. Svo. pp. 120-clix, sewed. Illustrated with 11 full page Plates, and numerous Woodcuts; and accompanied by several folding plates of Tables, etc. 78. Vol. I., No. 2. October, 1871. Svo. pp. 121-264, sewed. 4s. July and Oct, 1872. 8vo. pp. 137-312. 9 plates and a map. 68. January, 1873. 8vo. pp. 143. With 4 plates. 4s. Vol. I., No. 3. January, 1872. 8vo. pp. 265-427, sewed. 16 full-page Plates. 4s. Vol. II., No. 1. April, 1872. 8vo. pp. 136, sewed. Eight two-page plates and two four-page plates. 48. Vol. II., No. 2. Vol. 11, No. 3. Vol. III, No. 1. Vol. III., No. 2. Vol. III., No. 3. Vol. IV., No. 1. Vol. IV., No. 2. Vol. V., No. 1. Vol. V., No. 2. Vol. V., No. 3. Vol. V., No, 4. April, 1873. Svo. pp. 136. With 8 plates and two maps. 48. July and October, 1873. Svo. pp. 168, sewed. With 9 plates. 4s. January, 1874. 8vo. pp. 238, sewed, With 8 plates, etc. 6s. April and July, 1874. 8vo. pp. 308, sewed. With 22 plates. 8s. April, 1875. Svo. pp. 200, sewed. With 11 plates. 6s. July, 1875. 8vo. pp. 120, sewed. With 3 plates. 4s. October, 1875. Svo. pp. 132, sewed. With 8 plates. 48. January, 1876. With 8 plates. 5s. April, 1876. With 2 plates. 58. Svo. pp. 156, sewed. 8vo. pp. 128, sewed. 1000 3,10,79 1

Page #418
2 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Anthropological Institute-continued. Vol. VI., No. 1. July, 1876. 8vo. pp. 100, sewed. With 5 plates. 5s. Vol. VI., No. 2. October, 1876. 8vo. pp. 98, sewed. With 4 plates and a map. 5s. With 11 plates. 5s. Vol. VI., No. 3. January, 1877. Svo. pp. 146, sewed. Vol. VI., No. 4. May, 1877. 8vo. pp. iv. and 184, sewed. With 7 plates. 5s. Vol. VII., No. 1. August. 1877. 8vo. pp. 116, sewed. With three plates. 58. Vol. VII., No. 2. November, 1877. 8vo. pp. 84, sewed. With one plate. 5s. Vol., VII., No. 3. February, 1878. 8vo. pp. 193, sewed. With three plates. 5s. Vol. VII., No. 4. Mav, 1878. Svo. pp. iv. and 158, sewed. With nine plates. 5s. Vol. VIII, No. 1. August, 1878. Svo. pp. 103, sewed. With one plate. 58. Vol. VIII., No. 2. November, 1878. 8vo. pp. 126, sewed. With three plates. 5s. Apastambiya Dharma Sutram.-APHORISMS OF THE SACRED LAWS OF THE HINDUS, by Apastamba. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, by G. Buhler. By order of the Government of Bombay. 2 parts. 8vo. cloth, 1868-71. PS1 4s. 6d. Arabic and Persian Books (A Catalogue of). Printed in the East. Constantly for sale by Trubner and Co., 57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London. 16mo. pp. 46, sewed. 1s. Archaeological Survey of India.-See under BURGESS and CUNNINGHAM. Arden. A PROGRESSIVE GRAMMAR OF THE TELUGU LANGUAGE, with Copious Examples and Exercises. In Three Parts. Part I. Introduction.On the Alphabet and Orthography.-Outline Grammar, and Model Sentences. Part II. A Complete Grammar of the Colloquial Dialect. Part III. On the Grammatical Dialect used in Books. By A. H. ARDEN, M.A., Missionary of the C. M. S. Masulipatam. 8vo. sewed, pp. xiv. and 380. 148. Arnold.-THE ILIAD AND ODYSSEY OF INDIA. By EDWIN ARNOLD, M. A., C.S.I., F.R.G.S., etc. Fcap. Svo. sd., pp. 24. 18. Arnold. THE INDIAN SONG OF SONGS. From the Sanskrit of the Gita Govinda of Jayadeva. By EDWIN ARNOLD, M.A., C.S.I., F.R.G.S. (of University College, Oxford), formerly Principal of Poona College, and Fellow of the University of Bombay. Cr. 8vo. cl., pp. xvi. and 144. 1875. 5s. Arnold. A SIMPLE TRANSLITERAL GRAMMAR OF THE TURKISH LANGUAGE. Compiled from various sources. With Dialogues and Vocabulary. By EDWIN ARNOLD, M.A., C.S.I., F.R.G.S. Pott 8vo. cloth, pp. 80. 2s. 6d. Asher.-ON THE STUDY OF MODERN LANGUAGES IN GENERAL, and of the English Language in particular. An Essay. By DAVID ASHER, Ph.D. 12mo. pp. viii. and 80, cloth. 2s. Asiatic Society.-JOURNAL OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND, from the Commencement to 1863. First Series, complete in 20 Vols. 8vo., with many Plates. Price PS10; or, in Single Numbers, as follows:-Nos. 1 to 14, 6s. each; No. 15, 2 Parts, 4s. each; No. 16, 2 Parts, 4s. each; No. 17, 2 Parts, 4s. each, No. 18, 6s. These 18 Numbers form Vols. I. to IX.-Vol. X., Part 1, op.; Part 2, 58.; Part 3, 5s.-Vol. XI., Part 1, 68.; Part 2 not published.-Vol. XII., 2 Parts, 6s. each.-Vol. XIII., 2 Parts, 6s. each.-Vol. XIV., Part 1, 5s.; Part 2 not published.-Vol. XV., Part 1, 68.; Part 2, with 3 Maps, PS2 2s.-Vol. XVI., 2 Parts, 6s. each.-Vol. XVII., 2 Parts, 6s. each.-Vol. XVIII., 2 Parts, 6s. each.-Vol. XIX., Parts 1 to 4, 16s.-Vol. XX., Parts 1 and 2, 4s. each. Part 3, 7s. 6d. Asiatic Society.-JOURNAL OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. New Series. Vol. I. In Two Parts. pp. iv. and 490, sewed. 1861-5. 16s. CONTENTS-1. Vajra-chhedika, the "Kin Kong King," or Diamond Sutra. Translated from the Chinese by the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain, R.N.-II. The Paramita-hridaya Sutra, or, in Chinese, "Mo-ho-po-ye-po-lo-mih-to-sin-king," i.e. "The Great Paramita Heart Sutra." Translated

Page #419
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. from the Chinese by the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain, R.X.-III. On the Preservation of National Litcrature in the East. By Colonel F. J. Goldsmid.-IV. On the Agricultural, Commercial, Financial, and Military Statistics of Ceylon. By E. R. Power, Esq.- V. Contributions to a Knowledge of the Vedic Theogony and Mythology. By J. Muir, D.C.L., LL.D.-VI. A Tabular List of Original Works and Translations, published by the late Dutch Government of Ceylon at their Printing Press at Colombo. Coinpiled by Mr. Mat. P.J. Ondaatje, of Colombo.-VII. Assyrian and IIebrew Chronology compared, with a view of showing the extent to which the Hebrew Chronology of Ussher must be modified, in conformity with the Assyrian Canon. By J. W. Bosanquet, Esq.-VIII. On the existing Dictionaries of the Malay Language. By Dr. H. N. van der Tuuk.-IX. Bilingual Readings : Cuneiform and Phaenician. Notes on some Tablets in the British Muscum, containing Bilingual Legends (Assyrian and Phoenician). By Major-General Sir H. Rawlinson, K.C.B., Director R.A.S.-X. Translations of Three Copper-plate Inscriptions of the Fourth Century A.D., and Notices of the Chalukya and Gurjjara Dynasties By Professor J. Dowson, Staff College, Sandburst.-XI. Yama and the Doctrine of a Future Life, according to the Rig-Yajur-, and Atharva-Vedas. By J. Muir, Esq., D.C.L., LL.D.-XII. On the Jyotisha Observation of the Place of the Colures, and the Date derivable from it. By William D. Whitney, Esq., Professor of Sanskrit in Yale College, New Haven, U.S.-Note on the preceding Article. By Sir Edward Colebrooke, Bart., M.P., President R.A.S.-XIII. Progress of the Vedic Religion towards Abstract Conceptions of the Deity. By J. Muir, Esq., D.C.L., LL.D.-XIV. Brief Notes on the Age and Authenticity of the Work of Aryabhata, Varahamihira, Brahmagupta, Bhattotpala, and Bhaskaracharya. By Dr. Bhau Daji, Ilonorary Member R.A.S.-XV. Outlines of a Graminar of the Malagasy Language. By H. N. Van der Tuuk.- XVI. On the Identity of Xandrames and krananda. By Edward Thomas, Esq. Vol. II. In Two Parts. pp. 522, sewed. 1866-7. 16s. CONTENTS.-I. Contributions to a knowledge of Vedic Theogony and Mythology. No. 2. By J. Muir, Esq.-II. Miscellaneous Hymns from the Rig- and Atharva-Vedas. By J. Muir, Esq.-111. Five hundred questions on the Social Condition of the Natives of Bengal. By the Rev. J. Long.-IV. Short account of the Malay Manuscripts belonging to the Royal Asiatic Society. By Dr. H. N. van der Tunk.-V. Translation of the Amitabha Sutra from the Chinese. By the Rev. s. Beal, Chaplain Royal Navy.-VI. The initial coinage of Bengal. By Edward Thomas, Esq.-VII. Specimens of an Assyrian Dictionary. By Edwin Norris, Esq.- VIII. On the Relations of the Priests to the other classes of Indian Society in the Vedic age By J. Muir, Esq.-IX. On the Interpretation of the Veda. By the same.-X. An attempt to Translate from the Chinese a work known as the Confessional Services of the great compassionate Kwan Yin, possessing 1000 hands and 1000 eyes. By the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain Royal Navy. -XI. The Hymns of the Gaupayanas and the Legend of King Asamati. By Professor Max Muller, M.A., Honorary Member Royal Asiatic Society.-XII. Specimen Chapters of an Assyrian Grammar. By the Rev. E. Hincke, D.D., Honorary Member Royal Asiatic Society. Vol. III. In Two Parts. pp. 516, sewed. With Photograph. 1868. 22s. CONTESTS.-I. Contributions towards a Glossary of the Assyrian Language. By H. F. Talbot. II. Remarks on the Indo-Chinese Alphabets. By Dr. A. Bastian.-III. The poetry of Mohamed Rabadan, Arragonese. By the Ilon. H. E. J. Stanley.-IV. Catalogue of the Oriental Manuscripts in the Library of King's College, Cambridge. By Edward Henry Palmer, B.A, Scholar of St. John's College, Cambridge; Member of the Royal Asiatic Society, Membre de la Societe Asiatique de Paris.-V. Description of the Amravati 'I'ope in Guntur. By J. Fergusson, Esq., F.R.S. - VI. Remarks on Prof. Brockhaus' edition of the Kathasarit-sagara, Lambaka IX. XVIII. By Dr. H. Kern, Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Leyden.-VII. The source of Colebrooke's Essay "On the Duties of a Faithful Hindu Widow." By Fitzedward Hall, Esq.. M.A., D.C.L. Oxon. Supplenient: Further detail of proofs that Colebrooke's Essay, "On the Duties of a Faithful Hindu Widow," was not indebted to the Vivadabhangarnava. By Fitzedward Hall, Esq.-VUI. The Sixth II ymn of the First Book of the Rig Veda. By Professor Max Muller, M.A. Ilon. M.R.A.S.-IX. Sassanian Inscriptions. By E. Thomas, Esq.-X. Ac. count of an Embassy from Morocco to Spain in 1690 and 1691. By the Hon. H. E. J. Stanley.XI. The l'oetry of Mohamed Rabadan, of Arragon. By the Hon. H. E. J. Stanley.-XII. Materials for the History of India for the Six Ilundred Years of Mohammadan rule, previous to the Foundation of the British Indian Empire. By Major W. Nassau Lees, LL.D., Ph.D.--XIII. A Few Words concerning the Hill people inhabiting the Forests of the Cochin State. By Captain G. E. Fryer, Madras Staff Corps, M.R.A.S.-XIV. Notes on the Bhojpuri Dialect of Hindi, spoken in Western Bebar. By John Beames, Esq., B.C.S., Magistrate of Chumparun. Vol. IV. In Two Parts. pp. 521, sewed. 1869-70. 168. CONTEXTS.-I. Contribution towards a Glossary of the Assyrian Language. By H. F. Talbot. Part II.-II. On Indian Chronology. By J. Fergusson, Esq., F.R.S.- III. The Poetry of Mohamed Rabadan of Arragon. By the Ilon. H. E. J. Stanley.-IV. On the Magar Language of Nepal. By John Beamcs, Esq., B.C.S.-V. Contributions to the knowledge of Parsee Literature. By Edward Sachau, Ph.D).- VI. Illustrations of the Lamaist System in Tibet, drawn from Chinese Sources. By Wm. Frederick Mayers, Esq., of II.B.M. Consular Service, China.VII. Khuddaka Patha, a Pali Text, with a Translation and Notes. By R. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service.-Vill. An Endeavour to elucidate Rashiduddin's Geographical Notices of India. By Col. II. Yule, C.B.- IX. Sassanian Inscriptions explained by the Pahlavi of the Parsis. By E. W. West, Esq.-X. Some Account of the Senbyu Pagoda at Mengan, near the Burmese Capital, in a Memorandum by Capt. E. 11. Sladan, Political Agent at Mandale; with Remarks on the Subject by Col. Ilenry Yule, C.B. - XI. The Brhat-Sanhita; or, Complete System of Natural Astrology of Varaha-Mihira. Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. II. Kern.-XII. The Mohammedan Law of Evidence, and its influence on the Administration of

Page #420
Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Justice in India. By X. B. E. Baillie, Esq.-XIII. The Mohammedan Law of Evidence in connection with the Administration of Justice to Foreigners. By N. B. E. Baillie, Esq.-XIV. A Translation of a Bactrian Pali Inseription. By Prof. J. Dowson.--XV. Indo-Parthian Coins By E. Thomas, Esq. Vol. V. In Two Parts. pp. 463, sewed. With 10 full-page and folding Plates. 1871-2. 188.6d. CONTENTS.-I. Two Jatakas. The original Pali Text, with an English Translation. By V. Fausboll.-11. On an Ancient Buddhist Inscription at Keu-yung kwan, in North China. By A. Wylie.--111. The Brhat Sanhita; or, Complete System of Natural Astrology of Vara ha-Mihira Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. H. Kern.-IV. The Pongol Festival in Southern India. By Charles E. Gover.-V. The Poetry of Mohamed Rabadan, of Arragon. By the Right Ilon. Lord Stanley of Alderley.-VI. Essay on the Creed and Customs of tbe Jangams. By Charles P. Brown.-VIl. On Malabar, Coromandel, Quilon, etc. By C. P. Brown.-VIII. On the Treatment of the Nexus in the Neo-Aryan Languages of India. By John Beames, B.C.S.IX. Some Remarks on the Great Tope at Sanchi. By the Rev. S. Beal.-X. Ancient Inscriptions from Mathura. Translated by Professov J. Dowson.--Note to the Mathura Inscriptions. By Major-General A. Cunningham.-X1. Specimen of a Translation of the Adi Granth. By Dr. Ernest Trumpp. XII. Notes on Dhammapada, with Special Reference to the Question of NirVana. By R. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service.-XIII. The Brhat-Sanlita; or, Complete System of Natural Astrology of Varaha-mihira. Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. II. Kern.-XIV. On the Origin of the Buddhist Arthakathas. By the Mudliar L. Comrilla Vijasinha, Government Interpreter to the Ratnapura Court, Ceylon. With an Introduction by R. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service.-XV. The Poetry of Mohamed Rabadan, of Arragon. By the Right Hon. Lord Stanley of Alderley.-XVI. Proverbia Communia Syriaca. By Captain R. F. Burton. XVII. Notes on an Ancient Indian Vase, with an Account of the Engraving thereupon. By Charles Horne, M.R.A.S., late of the Bengal Civil Service-XVIII. The Bhar Tribe. By the Rev. M. A. Sherring, LL.D., Benares. Communicated by C. Hoone, M.R.A.S., late B.C.S.-XIX. Of Jihad in. Mohammedan Law, and its application to British India. By X. B. E, Baillie.-XX. Comments on Recent Peblvi Decipherinents. With an Incidental Sketen of the Derivation of Aryan Alphabets. And Contributions to the Early History and Geography of Tabaristan, illustrated by Coins. By E. Thomas, F.R.S. Vol. VI., Part 1, pp. 212, sewed, with two plates and a map. 1872. 8s. CONTENTS.-The Ishmaelites, and the Arabic Tribes who Conquered their country. By A. Sprenger.-A Brief Account of Four Arabic Works on the Ilistory and Geography of Arabia. By Captain S. B. Miles.--On the Methods of Disposing of the Dead at Llassa, Thibet, etc. By Charles Horne, late B.C.S. The Brlat-Sanhita; or, Complete System of Natural Astrology of Varaha-mihira, Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. H. kern.- Notes on Hwen Thrang's Account of the Principalities of Tokharistan, in which some Previous Geographical Identifications are Reconsidered. By Colonel Yule, C.B.-Tlie Campaign of AElius Gallus in Arabia. By A. Sprenger.-An Account of Jerusalem, Translated for the late Sir H. M. Elliott from the Persian Text of Nasir ibn Khusru's Safanamab by the late Major A. R. Fuller.-The Poetry of Mohamed Rabadan, of Arragon. By the Right Hon. Lord Stanley of Alderley. Vol. VI., Part II., pp. 213 to 400 and lxxxiv., sewed. Illustrated with a Map, Plates, and Woodcuts. 1873. 8s. CONTENTS.- On Hionen-Thsang's Journey from Patna to Ballabhi. By James Fergusson, D.C.L., F.R.S.- Northern Buddhism. [Note from Colonel H. Yule, addressed to the Secretary.] -Ilwen Thsang's Account of the Principalities of Tokharistan, etc. By Colonel II. Yule, C.B.The Brhat-Sanhita; or, Complete System of Natural Astrology of Varaha-mihira. "Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. H. Kern.-The Initial Coinage of Bengal, under the Early Muhammadan Conquerors. Part II. Embracing the preliminary period between All. 611-634 (A.D. 1217-1236-7). By Edward Thomas, F.R.S.-The Legend of Dipankara Buddha. Translated from the Chinese (and intended to illustrate Plates XXIX, and L., Tree and Serpent Worship '). By S. Beal.-Note on Art. IX., ante pp. 213-274, on Hiouen-Thsang's Journey from Patna to Ballabhi. By James Fergusson D.C.L., F.R.S.-- Contributions towards a Glossary of the Assyrian Language. By H. F. Talbot. Vol. VU., Part I., pp. 170 and 24, sewed. With a plate. 1874, 88. CONTENTS.The Upasam pada-Kammaraca, being the Buddhist Manval of the Form and Manner of Ordering of Priests and Deacons. The Pali Text, with a Translation and Notes. By J. F. Dickson, B.A., sometime Student of Christ Church, Oxford, now of the Ceylon Civil Service.-Notes on the Megalithic Monuments of the Coimbatore District, Madras. By M. J. Walhouse, late Madras C.S.-Notes on the Sinhalese Language. No. I. On the Formation of the Plural of Neuter Nouns. By R. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service.-The Pali Text of the Mahaparinibbana Sutta and Commentary, with a Translation. By R. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service --The Brihat-Sanhita ; or, Complete System of Natural Astrology of Varaha-mihira. Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. H. Kern.-Note on the Valley of Choombi. By Dr. A. Campbell, late Superintendent of Darjeeling.--The Name of the Twelfth Imam on the Coinage of Egypt. By lI. Sauvaire and Stanley Lane Poole.--Three Inseriptions of Parakrama Babu the Great from Pulastipura, Ceylon (date circa 1180 A.D.). By T. W. Rhys Darids.--Of the Kharaj or Muhammadan Land Tax; its Application to British India, and Effect on the Tenure of Land. By N. B. E, Baillie.- Appendix: A Specimen of a Syriac Version of the Kalilah wa-Dimnah, with an English Translation. By W. Wright.

Page #421
5 57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E. C. Vol. VII., Part II., pp. 191 to 394, sewed. With seven plates and a map. 1875. 8s. CONTENTS.-Sigiri, the Lion Rock, near Pulastipura, Ceylon; and the Thirty-ninth Chapter of the Mahavamsa. By T. W. Rhys Davids.-The Northern Frontagers of China. Part I. The Origines of the Mongols. By H. H. Howorth.-Inedited Arabic Coins. By Stanley Lane Poole. Notice on the Dinars of the Abbasside Dynasty. By Edward Thomas Rogers.-The Northern Frontagers of China. Part 11. The Origine of the Manchus. By H. H. Howorth-Notes on the Old Mongolian Capital of Shangtu. By S. W. Bushell, B.Sc., M. D.-Oriental Proverbs in their Relations to Folklore, History, Sociology; with Suggestions for their Collec. tion, Interpretation, Publication. By the Rev. J. Long.-Two Old simhalese Inscriptions. The Sahasa Malla Inscription, date 1200 A D., and the Ruwanwaeli Dagaba Inscription, date 1191 A.D. Text, Translation, and Notes. By T. W. Rhys Davids.- Notes on a Bactrian Pali Inscription and the Samvat Era. By Prof. J. Dowson.-Note on a Jade Drinking Vessel of the Emperor ahangir. By Edward Thomas, F.R.S. Vol. VIII., Part I., pp. 156, sewed, with three plates and a plan. 1876. Ss. CONTENTS. Catalogue of Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Possession of the Royal Asiatic Society (IIodgson Collection). By Professors E. B. Cowell and J. Eggeling.-On the Ruins of Sigiri in Ceylon. By T. H. Blakesley, Esq., Public Works Department, Ceylon.-The Patimokkha, being the Buddhist Office of the Confession of Priests. The Pali Text, with a Translation, and Notes. By J F. Dickson, M.A.. sometime Student of Christ Church, Oxford, now of the Ceylon Civil Service.-Notes on the Sinhalese Language. No. 2. Proofs of the Sanskritic Origin of Sinhalese. By R. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service. Vol. VIII., Part II., pp. 157-308, sewed. 1876. Ss. CONTENTS.-An Account of the Island of Bali. By R. Friederich.-The Pali Text of the Mahaparinibbana Sutta and Commentary, with a Translation. By R C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service.-The Northern Frontagers of China. Part III. The Kara Khitai. By H. H. Howorth.-Inedited Arabic Coins. 11. By Stanley Lane Poole.-On the Form of Government under the Native Sovereigns of Ceylon. By A. de Silva Ekanayaka, Mudaliyar of the Department of Public Instruction, Ceylon. Vol. IX., Part I., pp. 156, sewed, with a plate. 1877. 8s. CONTENTS.-Bactrian Coins and Indian Dates. By E. Thomas, F.R.S.-The Tenses of the Assyrian Verb. By the Rev. A. H. Sayce, M.A.-An Account of the Island of Bali. By R. Friederich (continued from Vol. VIII. N.s. p. 218).-On Ruins in Makran. By Major Mockler. -Inedited Arabic Coins. III. By Stanley Lane Poole,-Further Note on a Bactrian Pali Inscription and the Samvat Era. By Prof. J. Dowson.-Notes on Persian Beluchistan. From the Persian of Mirza Mehdy Khan. By A. 11. Schindler. Vol IX., Part II., pp. 292, sewed, with three plates. 1877. 10s. 6d. CONTENTS.-The Early Faith of Asoka. By E. Thomas, F.R.S.-The Northern Frontagers of China. Part II. The Manchus (Supplementary Notice). By H. II. Howorth.-The Northern Frontagers of China. Part IV. The Kin or Golden Tatars. By II. II. Iloworth. - On a Treatise on Weights and Measures by Eliya, Archbishop of Nisibin. By M. II. Sanvaire.-On Imperial and other Titles. By Sir T. E. Colebrooke, Bart., M. P.-Affinities of the Dialects of the Chepang and Kusundah Tribes of Nipal with those of the 11ill Tribes of Arracan. By Captain C. J. F. Forbes. F.R.G.S., M.A.S. Bengal, etc.-Notes on Some Antiquities found in a Mound near Damghan. By A. H. Schindler. Vol. X., Part I., pp. 156, sewed, with two plates and a map. 1878. 8s. CONTENTS.-On the Non-Aryan Languages of India. By E. L. Brandreth, Esq.-A Dialogue on the Vedantic Conception of Brahma. By Pramada Dasa Mittra, late Officiating Professor of Anglo-Sanskrit, Government College, Benares.-An Account of the Island of Bali. By R. Friederich (continued from Vol. IX. N. S. p. 120).-Unpublished Glass Weights and Measures. By Edward Thomas Rogers.-China via Tibet. By S. C. Boulger.-Notes and Recollections on Tea Cultivation in Kumaon and Garhwal. By J. H. Batten, F.R.G.S., Bengal Civil Service Retired, formerly Commissioner of Kumaon. Vol. X., Part II., pp. 146, sewed. 1878. 6s. CONTENTS.-Note on Pliny's Geography of the East Coast of Arabia. By Major-General S. B. Miles, Bombay Staff Corps. The Maldive Islands; with a Vocabulary taken from Francois Pyrard de Laval, 1602-1607. By A. Gray, late of the Ceylon Civil Service.-On Tibeto-Burman Languages. By Captain C. J. F. S. Forbes, of the Burmese Civil Service Commission.-Burmese Transliteration. By II. L. St. Barbe, Esq., Resident at Mandelay.-On the Connexion of the Mons of Pegn with the Koles of Central India. By Captain C. J. F. S. Forbes, of the Burmese Civil Commission.-Studies on the Comparative Grammar of the Semitic Languages, with Special Reference to Assyrian. By Paul Haupt. The Oldest Semitic Verb-Form.-Arab Metrology. II. El-Djabarty. By M. II. Sauvaire.-The Migrations and Early History of the White Huns; principally from Chinese Sources. By Thomas W. Kingsmill. Vol. X., Part III., pp. 204, sewed. 1878. 8s. CONTENTS. On the Hill Canton of Salar,-the most Easterly Settlement of the Turk Race. By Robert B. Shaw. Geological Notes on the River Indus By Grittin W. Vyse, B.A., M.R.A.S, elc., Executive Engineer P.W.D. Panjab.-Educational Literature for Japanese Women. By Basil Hall Chamberlain, Esq., M.R.A.S.-On the Natural Phenomenon Known in the East by

Page #422
Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., the Names Sub-hi-Kazib, etc., etc. By J. W. Redhouse, M.R.A.S., Hon. Memb. R.S.L.-On a Chinese Version of the Sankhya Karika, etc., found among the Buddhist Books comprising the Tripitaka and two other works. By the Rev. Samuel Beal, M.A.-The Rock-cut Phrygian laecriptions at Doganlu. By Edward Thomas, F.R.S.-Index. Vol. XI., Part. I., pp. 128, sewed. 5s. CONTENTS.-On the Position of Women in the East in the Olden Time. By Edward Thomas, F.R.S.-Notice of the Scholars who have contributed to the Extension of our Knowledge of the Languages of British India during the last Thirty Years. By Robert N. Cust, Hon. Librarian R.A.S.- Ancient Arabic Poetry: its Genuineness and Authenticity. By Sir William Muir, K.C.S.I., LL.D.-Note on Manrique's Mission and the Catholics in the time of Shah Jahan. y H. G. Keene, Esq.-On Sandhi in Pali. By the late R. C. Childers.-On Arabic Amulets and Mottoes. By E. T. Rogers, M.R.A.S. Asiatic Society.TRANSACTIONS OF TIE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. Complete in 3 vols. 4to., 80 Plates of Facsimiles, etc., cloth. London, 1827 to 1835. Published at PS9 58.; reduced to PS5 58. The above contains contributions by Professor Wilson, G. C. Haughton, Davis, Morrison, Colebrooke, Humboldt, Dorn, Grotefend, and other eminent Oriental scholars. Asiatic Society of Bengal.-JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. Edited by the Honorary Secretaries. 8vo. 8 numbers per annum, 48. each number. Asiatic Society of Bengal.-PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. Published Monthly. 18. each number. Asiatic Society.- THE JOURNAL OF THE BOMBAY BRANCH OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC Society. Edited by the Secretary. Nos. 1 to 35. 78. 6d. to 10s. 6d. each number. Asiatic Society.--JOURNAL OF THE CEYLON BRANCH OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. Svo. Published irregularly. 7s. 6d. each part. Asiatic Society of Japan.-TRANSACTIONS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF JAPAN. Vol. I. From 30th October, 1872, to 9th October, 1873. 8vo. pp. 110, with plates. 1874. Vol. II. From 22nd October, 1873, to 15th July, 1874. 8vo. pp. 249. 1874. Vol. III. Part I. From 16th July, 1874, to December, 1874, 1875. Vol. III. Part II. From 13th January, 1875, to 30th June, 1875. Vol. IV. From 20th October, 1875, to 12th July, 1876. Each Part 7s, 6d. Asiatic Society --JOURNAL OF THE NORTH CHINA BRANCH OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. New Series. Parts 1 to 11. Aston.--A GRAMMAR OF THE JAPANESE WRITTEN LANGUAGE. By W. G. ASTON, M.A., Assistant Japanese Secretary, H B.M.'s Legation, Yedo, Japan. Second edition, Enlarged and Improved. Royal 8vo. pp. 306. 28s. Aston.-A SHORT GRAMMAR OF THE JAPANESE SPOKEN LANGUAGE. By W. G. Aston, M.A., H. B. M.'s Legation, Yedo, Japan. Third edition. 12mo. cloth, pp. 96. 12s. Athar-ul-Adhar--TRACES OF CENTURIES; or, Geographical and Historical Arabic Dictionary, by Selim Knuri and SELIN SH-HADE. Geographical Parts I. to IV., Historical Parts 1. and II. 4to. pp. 788 and 384. Price 7s. 6d. each part. [In course of publication. Atharva Veda Praticakhya.--See under WHITNEY. Auctores Sanscriti. Edited for the Sanskrit Text Society, under the supervision of THEODOR GOLDSTUCKER. Vol. I., containing the JaiminiyaNyaya-Mala- Vistara. Parts I, to VII., pp. 582, large 4to. sewed. 10s. each part. Complete in one vol, cloth, PS3 138. 6d. Vol. II. The Institutes of Gautama. Edited with an Index of Words, by A. F. STENZLER, Ph.D., Professor of Oriental Languages in the University of Breslau, 8vo, cloth, pp. iv. 78. 4s, 6d. Vol. Ill. Vaitana Sutra. The Ritual of the Atharva Veda. Edited with Critical Notes and Indices, by Dr. RICHARD GARBE. Svo. sewed, pp. 119. 58.

Page #423
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. Axon.-THE LITERATURE OF THE LANCASHIRE DIALECT. graphical Essay. By WILLIAM E. A. AXON, F.R.S.I.. 1870. 1s. A BiblioFcap. 8vo. sewed. Baba.-AN ELEMENTARY GRAMMAR OF THE JAPANESE LANGUAGE, with Easy Progressive Exercises. By TATUI BABA. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 92. 5s. Bachmaier.-PASIGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY AND GRAMMAR. By ANTON BACHMAIER, President of the Central Pasigraphical Society at Munich. 18mo. cloth, pp. viii.; 26; 160. 1870. 3s. Bachmaier.-PASIGRAPHISCHES WORTERBUCH ZUM GEBRAUCHE FUR DIE DEUTSCHE SPRACHE. Verfasst von ANTON BACHMAIER, Vorsitzendem des Central-Vereins fur Pasigraphie in Munchen. 18mo. cloth, pp. viii.; 32; 128; 120. 1870. 2s. 6d Bachmaier.- DICTIONNAIRE PASIGRAPHIQUE, PRECEDE DE LA GRAMMAIRE. Redige par ANTOINE BACHMAIER, President de la Societe Centrale de Pasigraphie a Munich. 18mo. cloth, pp. vi. 26; 168; 150. 1870. 2s. 6d. Baldwin.-A MANUAL OF THE FOOCHOW DIALECT. By Rev. C. C. BALDWIN, of the American Board Mission. 8vo. pp. viii.-256. 18s. Balfour.-WAIFS AND STRAYS FROM THE FAR EAST; being a Series of Disconnected Essays on Matters relating to China. By FREDERIC HENRY BALFOUR. 1 vol. demy 8vo. cloth, pp. 224. 10s. 6d. Ballad Society (The).-Subscription-Small paper, one guinea, and large paper, three guineas, per annum. List of publications on application. Ballantyne.-A GRAMMAR OF THE MAHRATTA LANGUAGE. For the use of the East India College at Haileybury. By JAMES R. BALLANTYNE, of the Scottish Naval and Military Academy. 4to. cloth, pp. 56. 5s. Ballantyne.-ELEMENTS OF HINDI AND BRAJ BHAKA GRAMMAR. By the late JAMES R. BALLANTYNE, LL.D. Second edition, revised and corrected Crown 8vo., pp. 44, cloth. 5s. Ballantyne.-FIRST LESSONS IN SANSKRIT GRAMMAR; together with an Introduction to the Hitopadesa. Second edition. Second Impression. By JAMES R. BALLANTYNE, LL.D., Librarian of the India Office. 8vo. pp. viii. and 110, cloth. 1873. 3s. 6d. Ballantyne.-HINDUSTANI SELECTIONS IN THE NASKHI AND DEVANAGARI Character. With a Vocabulary of the Words. Prepared for the use of the Scottish Naval and Military Academy, by JAMES R. BALLANTYNE. Royal Svo. cloth, pp. 74. 38. 6d. Ballantyne.-PRINCIPLES OF PERSIAN CALIGRAPHY, illustrated by Lithographic Plates of the TA'LIK characters, the one usually employed in writing the Persian and the Hindustani. Second edition. Prepared for the use of the Scottish Naval and Military Academy, by JAMES R. BALLANTYNE. 4to. cloth, pp. 14, 6 plates. 2s. 6d. Banerjea. -THE ARIAN WITNESS, or the Testimony of Arian Scriptures in corroboration of Biblical History and the Rudiments of Christian Doctrine. Including Dissertations on the Original Home and Early Adventures of IndoArians. By the Rev. K. M. BANERJEA. 8vo. sewed, pp. xviii. and 236. Ss. 6d. Bate.-A DICTIONARY OF THE HINDEE LANGUAGE. Compiled by J. D. BATE. 8vo. cloth, pp. 806. PS2 12s. 6d. Beal.-TRAVELS OF FAH HIAN AND SUNG-YUN, Buddhist Pilgrims from China to India (400 A.D. and 518 A.D.) Translated from the Chinese, by S. BEAL (B.A. Trinity College, Cambridge), a Chaplain in Her Majesty's Fleet, a Member of the Royal Asiatic Society, and Author of a Translation of the Pratimoksha and the Amithaba Sutra from the Chinese. Crown 8vo. pp. lxxiii. and 210, cloth, ornamental, with a coloured map. 10s. 6d.

Page #424
8 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Beal.-A CATENA OF BUDDHIST SCRIPTURES FROM THE CHINESE. By S. BEAL, B.A., Trinity College, Cambridge; a Chaplain in Her Majesty's Fleet, etc. 8vo. cloth, pp. xiv. and 436. 1871. 15s. Beal.-THE ROMANTIC LEGEND OF SAKHYA BUDDHA. From the Chinese-Sanscrit by the Rev. SAMUEL BEAL, Author of "Buddhist Pilgrims," etc. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 400. 1875. 12s. Beal.--THE BUDDHIST TRIPITAKA, as it is known in China and Japan. A Catalogue and Compendious Report. By SAMUEL BEAL, B.A. Folio, sewed, pp. 117. 7s.6d. Beal.-TEXTS FROM THE BUDDHIST Canon, commonly known as DHAMMAPADA. Translated from the Chinese by S. BEAL, B.A., Professor of Chinese, University of London. With accompanying Narrative. Post Svo. pp. viii. and 176, cloth. 78. 6d. Beames.--OUTLINES OF INDIAN PHILOLOGY. With a Man, showing the Distribution of the Indian Languages. By John BEAMES. Second enlarged and revised edition. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. viii, and 96. 58. Beames.-NOTES ON THE BHOJPURI DIALECT OF Hindi, spoken in Western Behar. By John BEAMES, Esq., B.C.S., Magistrate of Chumparun. 8vo. pp. 26, sewed. 1868. ls. 6d. Beames.-A COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR OF THE MODERN ARYAN LANGUAGES of INDIA (to wit), Hindi, Panjabi, Sindhi, Gujarati, Marathi, Uriya, and Bengali. By John BEAMES, Bengal C.S., M.R.A.S., &c. Vol. 1. On Sounds. 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi and 360. 16s. Vol. II. The Noun and the Pronoun. 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 348. 16s. Vol III, The Verb. Svo. cloth, pp. xii. and 316. [Just ready. Bede.- VENERABILIS BEDAE HISTORIA ECCLESIASTICA GENTIS ANGLORUM. Ad Fidem Codd. MSS. recensuit JOSEPHUS STEVENSON. With plan of the English Historical Society, by the late John Miller Sv. pp. XXXV., xxi, and 424, and 2 facsimiles. 7s.6d. The same, in royal 8vo., uniform with the publications of the Master of the Rolls. 10 s. 6d. Bellairs.--A GRAMMAR OF THE MARATHI LANGUAGE. By H. S. K. BELLAIRS, M.A., and LAXMAN Y. ASHKEDKAR, B.A. 12mo. cloth, pp. 90. 58. Bellew.-A DICTIONARY OF THE PUKKUTO, OR PUKS TO LANGUAGE, on a New and Improved System. With a reversed Part, or English and Pukkhto, By H. W. BELLEW, Assistant Surgeon, Bengal Army. Super Royal 8vo. pp. xii, and 356, cloth. 42s. Bellew.-A GRAMMAR OF THE PUKKITO OR PUKS TO LANGUAGE, on a New and Improved System. Combining Brevity with Utility, and Illustrated by Exercises and Dialogues. By H. W. BELLEW, Assistant Surgeon, Bengal Army. Super-royal 8vo., pp. xii. and 156, cloth. 218. Bellew.- FROM THE INDUS TO THE TIGRIS: a Narrative of a Journey through the Countries of Balochistan, Afghanistan, Khorassan, and Iran, in 1872; together with a Synoptical Grammar and Vocabulary of tbe Brahoe Language, and a Record of the Meteorological Observations and Altitudes on the March from the Indus to the Tigris. By U. W. BELLEW, C.S.1., Surgeon Bengal Staff Corps, Author of "A Journal of a Mission to Afghanistan in 1857-58," and "A Grammar and Dictionary of the Pukkhto Language." Demy Svo. cloth. 14s. Bellew.-KASHMIR AND KASHGHAR. A Narrative of the Journey of the Embassy to Kashglar in 1873-74. By H. W. BELLEW, C.S.I. Demy 8vo. cl., pp. xxxii. and 420. 16s. Bellows.--ENGLISH OUTLINE VOCABULARY, for the use of Students of the Chinese, Japanese, and other Languages. Arranged by John BELLOws. With Notes on the writing of Chinese with Roman Letters. By Professor SUMMERS, King's College, London, Crown 8vo., pp. 6 and 368, cloth. 6s.

Page #425
9 57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. Bellows.-OUTLINE DICTIONARY, FOR THE USE OF MISSIONARIES, Explorers, and Students of Language. By MAX MULLER, M.A., Taylorian Professor in the University of Oxford. With an Introduction on the proper use of the ordinary English Alphabet in transcribing Foreign Languages. The Vocabulary compiled by JOHN BELLOws. Crown 8vo. Limp morocco, pp. xxxi. and 368. 7s. 6d. Bellows.-DICTIONARY FOR THE POCKET, French and English, English and French. Both Divisions on same page. By JOHN BELLOWS. Masculine and Feminine Words shown by Distinguishing Types. Coujugations of all the Verbs; Liaison marked in French Part, and Iints to aid Pronunciation. Together with Tables and Maps. Revised by ALEXANDRE BELJAME, M.A., and Fellow of the University, Paris. Second Edition. 32mo. roan, with tuck, gilt edges. 10s. 6d. Persian, 10s. 6d. Morocco, 12s. 6d. Benfey.-A GRAMMAR OF THE LANGUAGE OF THE VEDAS. By Dr. THEODOR BENFEY. In 1 vol. 8vo., of about 650 pages. [In preparation. Benfey.-A PRACTICAL GRAMMAR OF THE SANSKRIT LANGUAGE, for the use of Early Students. By THEODOR BENFEY, Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Gottingen. Second, revised and enlarged, edition pp. viii. and 296, cloth. 10s. 6d. Royal 8vo. Benfey.-VEDICA UND VERWANDTES. Von THEODOR BENFEY. Cr. Svo. 7s. 6d. Beschi.-CLAVIS HUMANIORUM LITTERARUM SUBLIMIORIS TAMULICI IDIOMATIS. Auctore R. P. CONSTANTIO JOSEPHO BESCHIO, Soc. Jesu. in Madurensi Regno Missionario. Edited by the Rev. K. IHLEFELD, and printed for A. Burnell, Esq., Tranquebar. 8vo. sewed, pp. 171. 10s. 6d. Beveridge. THE DISTRICT OF BAKARGANJ; its History and Statistics. By 11. BEVERIDGE, B.C.S. 8vo. cloth, pp. xx. and 460. 21s. Bhagavat-Geeta.-See under WILKINS. Each Bibliotheca Indica. A Collection of Oriental Works published by the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Old Series. Fasc. 1 to 235. New Series. Fasc. 1 to 408. (Special List of Contents to be had on application.) Fsc in Svo., 2s.; in 4to., 4s. Bibliotheca Orientalis: or, a Complete List of Books, Pamphlets, Essays, and Journals, published in France, Germany, England, and the Colonies, on the History and the Geography, the Religions, the Antiquities, Literature, and Languages of the East. Edited by CHARLES FRIEDERICI. Part 1., 1876, sewed, pp. 86, 2s. 6d. Part II., 1877, sewed, pp. 100, 2s. 6d. Bibliotheca Sanskrita.-See TRUBNER. Bickell.-OUTLINES OF HEBREW GRAMMAR. By GUSTAVUS BICKELL, D D. Revised by the Author; Annotated by the Translator, SAMUEL IVES CURTISS, junior, Ph.D. With a Lithographic Table of Semitic Characters by Dr. J. EUTING. Cr. 8vo. sd., pp. xiv. and 140. 1877. 3s. 6d. Bigandet.-THE LIFE OR LEGEND OF GAUDAMA, the Buddha of the Burmese, with Annotations. The ways to Neibban, and Notice on the Phongyies, or Burmese Monks. By the Right Reverend P. BIGANDET, Bishop of Ramatha, Vicar Apostolic of Ava and P'egu. 8vo. pp. xi., 538, and v. PS1 11s. 6d. Bleek. A COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR OF SOUTH AFRICAN LANGUAGES. By W. H. 1. BLEEK, Ph.D. Volume I. I. Phonology. II. The Concord. Section 1. The Noun. 8vo. pp. xxxvi. and 322, cloth. PS1 16s. Bleek. A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF BUSHMAN FOLK LORE AND OTHER TEXTS. By W. H. I. BLEEK, Ph.D., etc., etc. Folio sd., pp. 21. 1875. 2s. 6d. Bleek.-REYNARD IN SOUTH AFRICA; Or, Hottentot Fables. Trans lated from the Original Manuscript in Sir George Grey's Library. By Dr. W. H. 1. BLEEK, Librarian to the Grey Library, Cape Town, Cape of Good Hope. In one volume, small 8vo., pp. xxxi. and 94, cloth. 3s. 6d.

Page #426
Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Blochmann.-THE PROSODY OF THE PERSIANS, according to Saifi, Jami, and other Writers. By H. BLOCHMANN, M.A. Assistant Professor, Calcutta Madrasah. Svo. sewed, pp. 166. 10s. 6d. Blochmann.-SCHOOL GEOGRAPHY OF INDIA AND BRITISH BURMAH. Vy H. BLOCHMANN, M.A. 12mo. pp. vi. and 100. 2s. 6d. Blochmann.-A TREATISE ON THE RUBA'I entitled Risalah i Taranah. By AGHA AHMAD 'ALI. With an Introduction and Explanatory Notes, by H. BLOCHMANN, M.A. 8vo. sewed, pp. 11 and 17. 2s. 6d. Blochmann.-THE PERSIAN METRES BY SAIFI, and a Treatise on Persian Edited in Persian, by H. BLOCHMANN, M.A. 8vo. sewed 10 Rhyme by Jami. pp. 62. 3s. 6d. Bombay Sanskrit Series. Edited under the superintendence of G. BUHLER, Ph. D., Professor of Oriental Languages, Elphinstone College, and F. KIELHORN, Ph. D., Superintendent of Sanskrit Studies, Deccan College. 1868-70. 1. PANCHATANTRA IV. AND V. Edited, with Notes, by G. BuHLER, Ph. D. Pp. 84, 16. 68. 2. NAGOJIBHATTA'S PARIBHASHENDUSEKHARA. Edited and explained by F. KIELHORN, Ph. D. Part I., the Sanskrit Text and Various Readings. pp. 116. 10s. 6d. 3. PANCHATANTRA II. AND III. Edited, with Notes, by G. BUHLER, Ph.D. Pp. 86, 14, 2. 78. 6d. 4. PANCHATANTRA I. Edited, with Notes, by F. KIELHORN, Ph.D. Pp. 114, 53. 7s. 6d. 5. KALIDASA'S RAGHUVAMSA. With the Commentary of Mallinatha. Edited, with Notes, by SHANKAR P. PANDIT, M.A. Part I. Cantos I-VI. 10s.6d. 6. KALIDASA'S MALAVIKAGNIMITRA. Edited, with Notes, by SHANKAR P. PANDIT, M.A. 10s. 6d. 7. NAGOJIBHATTA'S PARIBHASHENDUSEKHARA Edited and explained by F. KIELHORN, Ph.D. Part II. Translation and Notes. (Paribhashas, i.-xxxvii.) pp. 184. 10s. 6d. 8. KALIDASA'S RAGHUVAMSA. With the Commentary of Mallinatha. Edited, with Notes, by SHANKAR P. PANDIT, M.A. Part II. Cantos VII.XIII. 10s. 6d. 9. NAGOJIBHATTA'S PARIBHASHENDUSEKHARA. Edited and explained by F. KIELHORN. Part II. Translation and Notes. (Paribhashas xxxviii.lxix.) 78. 6d. 10. DANDIN'S DASAKUMARACHARITA. Edited with critical and explana tory Notes by G. Buhler. Part I. 7s. 6d. 11. BHARTRIHARI'S NITISATAKA AND VAIRAGYASATAKA, with Extracts from Two Sanskrit Commentaries. Edited, with Notes, by KASINATH T. TELANG. 98. 12. NAGOJIBHATTA'S PARIBHASHENDUSEKHARA. Edited and explained Part II. Translation and Notes. (Paribhashas lxx.13. KALIDASA'S RAGHUVAMSA, with the Commentary of Mallinatha. Edited, with Notes, by SHANKAR P. PANDIT. Part III. Cantos XIV.XIX. 10s. 6d. by F. KIELHORN. cxxii.) 7s. 6d. 14. VIKRAMANKADEVACHARITA. Edited, with an Introduction, by G. BUHLER. 78. 6d. 15. BHAVABIUTI'S MALATI - MADHAVA. With the Commentary of Jagaddhara, edited by RAMKRISHNA GOPAL BHANDARKAR. 148.

Page #427
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. 11 Borooah.-A PRACTICAL ENGLISI-SANSKRIT DICTIONARY. By ANUN DORAM BOROOAH, B.A., B.C.S., of the Middle Temple, Barrister-at-Law. Vol. I. A to Falseness. pp. XX.-580-10. 21 lls. 6d. Borooah.--A COMPANION TO THE SANSKRIT-READING UNDERGRADUATES of the Calcutta University, being a few notes on the Sanskrit Texts selected for examination, and their Commentaries. By ANUNDORAM BOROOAH. 8vo. pp. 64. 38. 6d. Borooah.--BHAVABHUTI AND HIS PLACE IN SANSKRIT LITERATURE. By ANUNDORAM BOROOAH. Svo. sewed, pp. 70. 58. Bottrell.-TRADITIONS AND HEARTHSIDE STORIES OF WEST CORNWALL. By W. BOTTRELL (an old Celt). Demy 12mo. pp. vi. 292, cloth. 1870. Scarce. Bottrell.-TRADITIONS AND HEARTHSIDE STORIES OF WEST CORNWALL. By WILLIAM BOTTRELL. With Illustrations by Mr. Joseph BLIGT. Second Series. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. iv. and 300. 68. Bowditch.-SUFFOLK SURNAMES. By N. I. BOWDITCH. Third Edition, 8vo. pp. xxvi. and 758, cloth. 7s. 6d. Bretschneider. - ON THE KNOWLEDGE POSSESSED BY THE ANCIENT CHINESE OF THE ARABS AND ARABIAN COLONIES, and other Western Countries mentioned in Chinese Books. By E. BRETSCHNEIDER, M.D., Physician of the Russian Legation at Peking. 8vo. pp. 28, sewed. 1871. 1s. Bretschneider.-NOTES ON CHINESE MEDIEVAL TRAVELLERS TO THE West. By E. BRETSCHNEIDER, M.D. Demy Svo. sd., pp. 130. 5s. Bretschneider. - ARCHAEOLOGICAL AND HISTORICAL RESEARCHES ON PEKING AND ITS ENVIRONS. By E. BRETSCHNEIDER, M.D., Physician to the Russian Legation at Peking. Imp. 8vo. sewed, pp. 64, with 4 Maps. 5s. Bretschneider.-NOTICES OF TIE MEDIAEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. Drawn from Chinese and Mongol Writings, and Compared with the Observations of Western Authors in the Middle Ages. By E. BRETSCHNEIDER, M.D. 8vo. sewed, pp. 233, with two Maps. ' 12s.6d. Brhat-Sanhita (The).-See under Kern. Brinton. --THE MYTHS OF THE NEW WORLD. A Treatise on the Symbolism and Mythology of the Red Race of America. By DANIEL G. BRINTOX, A.M., M.D. Second Edition, revised. Cr. 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 331. 12s. 6d. British Museum.-CATALOGUE OF SANSKRIT AND PALI Books in the British Museum. By Dr ERNST HAAS. Printed by permission of the Trustees of the British Museum. 4to pp. viii. and 188, boards. PSi ls. British Museum Publications (List of) on Sale by TRUBNER & Co. [On application. British Archaeological Association (Journal of The). Volumes 1 to 31, 1814 to 1876, PS1 11s. 6d. each. General Index to vols. 1 to 30. 8vo. cloth. 158. Parts Quarterly, 8s. each. Brockie.- INDIAN PHILOSOPHY. Introductory Paper. By WILLIAM BROCKIE, Author of " A Day in the Land of Scott, etc., etc. 8vo. pp. 26, sewed. 1872. 6d. Bronson.-A DICTIONARY IN ASSAMESE AND ENGLISH. Compiled by M. BRONSON, American Baptist Missionary. 8vo. calf, pp. viii. and 609. PS2 2s. Brown.--THE DERVISHES; or, ORIENTAL SPIRITUALISM. By Join P. Brown, Secretary and Dragoman of the Legation of the United States of America at Constantinople. With twenty-four Illustrations. 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 415. 148. Brown.-SANSKRIT PROSODY AND NUMERICAL SYMBOLS EXPLAINED. By CHARLES PHILIP BROWN, Author of the Telugu Dictionary, Grammar, etc., Professor of Telugu in the University of London. Demy 8vo. pp. 64, cloth. 38. 6d.

Page #428
12 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Buhler.-ELEVEN LAND-GRANTS OF THE CHAULUKYAS OF ANHILVAD. A Contribution to the History of Gujarat. By G. BUHLER. 16mo. sewed, pp. 126, with Facsimile. 38. 6d. Buhler.-- TREEE New EDICTS OF Asoka. By G. BuILER. 16mo. sewed, with Two Facsimiles. 2s.6d. Burgess.- ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF WESTERN INDIA. Vol. 1. Report of the First Season's Operations in the Belgam and Kaladgi Districts. Jan. to May, 1874. By JAMES BURGESS. With 56 photographs and lith. plates. Royal 4to. pp. viii. and 45. PS2 28. Vol. 2. Report of the Second Season's Operations. Report on the Antiquities of Kathiawad and Kachh. 1874-5. By JAMES BURGESS, F.R.G.S., M.R.A.S., etc. With Map, Inscriptions, Photographs, etc. Roy. 4to. half bound, pp. x. and 242. PS3 38. Vol. 3. Report of the Third Season's Operations. 1875-76. Report on the Antiquities in the Bidar and Aurangabad District. Royal 4to. half bound pp. viii. and 138, with 66 photographic and lithographic plates. PS2 2s. Burnell.-CATALOGUE OF A COLLECTION OF SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. By A. C. BURNELL, M.R.A.S., Madras Civil Service. PART 1. T'edic Manuscripts. Fcap. Svo. pp. 64, sewed. 1870. 28. Burnell.--DAYADACACLOKI. TEN SLOKAS IN SANSKRIT, with English Translation. By A. C. BURNELL. 8vo. pp. 11. 2s. Burnell.-- ELEMENTS OF SOUTH INDIAN PALEOGRAPIY. From the Fourth to the Seventeenth Century AD. By A. C. BURXELL. Second Corrected and Enlarged Edition, 31 Plates and Map, in One Vol. 410. pp. xiv.-148. PS2 12s. 6d. Burnell.-ON THE AINDRA SCHOOL OF SANSKRIT GRAMMARIANS. Their Place in the Sanskrit and Subordinate Literatures. By A. C. BURXELL. Svo. pp. 120. 10s. 6d. Burnell.--THE SAMAVIDIANABRAHMAVA (being the Third Brahmana) of the Sama Veda. Edited, together with the Commentary of Sayana, an English Translation, Introduction, and Index of Words, by A. C. BURNELL. Volume I. -Text and Commentary, with Introduction. 8vo. pp. xxxviii. and 104. 12s. Cd. Burnell.--THE ARSHEYABRAHMANA (being the fourth Brahmana) OF THE SAMA VEDA. The Sanskrit Text. Edited, together with Extracts from the Commentary of Sayana, etc. An Introduction and Index of Words. By A. C. BURNELL, Ph.D. Svo, pp. 51 and 109. 10s. 6d. Burnell.-TILE DEVATadu vaYABRaHMANA (being the Fifth Brahmana) of the Sama Veda. The Sanskrit Text edited, with the Commentary of Sayana, an Index of Words, etc., by A. C. BURNELL, M.R.A.S. 8vo. and Traus., pp. 31. 58. Burnell.--THE JAIMINTYA TEXT OF TIE ARSHEYABRAUMANA OF THE Sama Veda. Edited in Sanskrit by A. C. BUKNELL, Ph. D. Svo, sewed, pp. 56. 7s.6d. Burnell. -- THE SAUHITOPANISHADBRAHMANA (Being the Seventh Brahmana) of the Sama Veda. The Sanskrit Text. With a Commentary, an Index of Words, etc. Edited by A. C. BURNELL, Ph.D. 8vo. stiff boards, pp. 86. 7s.6d. Burnell.- THE VAMCABRAHMANA (being the Eighth Brahmana) of the Sama Veda Edited, together with the Commentary of Sayana, a Preface and Index of Words, by A. C. BURNELL, M.R.A.S., etc. 8vo. sewed, pp. xliii., 12, and xii., with 2 coloured plates. 10s. 6d.

Page #429
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. 13 Butler. -HUNGARIAN POEMS AND FABLES FOR ENGLISH READERS. Selected aud translated by E. D. BUTLER, of the British Museum. With Illustrations by A. G. BUTLER. Fcap. limp cloth, pp. vi.-88. 1877. 2s. Buttmann.--A GRAMMAR OF THE NEW TESTAMENT GREEK. By A. BUTTMANN. Authorized translation by Prof J. II. Thayer, with numerous additions and corrections by the author. Demy Svo. cloth, pp. xx, and 474. 1873. 14s. Butrus-al-Bustany.-jeal to las An Arabic Encylopaedia of Universal Knowledge, by BUTRUS-AL-BUSTANY, the celebrated compiler of Mohit ul Mohit (busti Las), and Katr el Mobit (last 63). This work will be completed in from 12 to 15 Vols., of which Vols. I. to III. are ready, Vol. I. contains letter I to Y ; Vol. II. Vlto l; Vol. III. y to el. Small folio, cloth, pp. 800 each. PSl lls. 6d. per Vol. Byington.--GRAMMAR OF THE CHOCTAW LANGUAGE. By the Rev. Cyrus BEINGTOX. Edited from the Original MSS. in Library of the American Philosophical Society, by D. G. BRINTON, M.D. Cr. Svo. sewed, pp. 56. 7s.6d. Calcutta Review (THE).-Published Quarterly. Price 8s. 6d. per number. Caldwell. -A COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR OF THE DRAVIDIAN, OR SOUTH INDIAN FAMILY OF LANGUAGES. By the Rev. R. CALDWELL, LL.D. A Second, corrected, and enlarged Edition. Demy 8vo. pp. 805. 1875. 288. Callaway.-IzingaNEKWANE, NENSUMANSUMANE, NEZINDABA, ZABANTU (Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus). In their own words, with a Translation into English, and Notes. By the Rev. HENRY CALLAWAY, M.D. Volume I., 8vo. pp. xiv. and 378, cloth. Natal, 1866 and 1867. 165. Callaway. -- THE RELIGIOUS SYSTEM OF THE AMAZULU. Part I.- Unkulunkulu; or, the Tradition of Creation as existing among the Amazulu and other Tribes of South Africa, in their own words, with a translation into English, and Notes. By the Rev. Canon CALLAWAY, M.D. Svo. pp. 128, sewed. 1868. 4s. Part 11.-Amatongo; or, Ancestor Worship, as existing among the Amazulu, in their own words, with a translation into English, and Notes. By the Rev. Caxox CALLAWAY, M.D. 1869. 8vo. pp. 127, sewed. 1869. 4s. Part III.-Izinyanga Zokubula ; or, Divination, as existing among the Amazulu, in their own words. With a Translation into English, and Notes. By the Rev. Canon CALLAWAY, M.D. Svo. pp. 150, sewed. 1870. 4s. Part IV.- Abatakati, or Medical Magic and Witchcraft. Svo. pp. 40, sewed. Is. 60. Calligaris.--LE COMPAGNON DE Tous, OU DICTIONNAIRE POLYGLOTTE. Par le Colonel Louis CALLIGARIS, Grand Officier, etc. (French-Latin-- ItalianSpanish-Portuguese-German-English-Modern Greek--- Arabic-Turkish. 2 vols. 4to., pp. 1157 and 746. Turin. 24 48. Campbell.-SFECIMENS OF THE LANGUAGES OF INDIA, including Tribes of Bengal, the Central Provinces, and the Eastern Frontier. By Sir G. CAMPBELL, M.P. Folio, paper, pp. 308. 1874. PS1 Ils. 60. Carletti.-DI-HAR-UL-IAQQ, Ou Manifestation de la Verite de El-hage Rahmat-ullah Effendi de Delhi (un des Descendants du Califfe Osman-benAffan). Traduit de l'Arabe, par un eminent, quoique tres jeune, Orientaliste de Tunis. Revu sur le texte, retouche en plusieurs endroits et augmente d'une preface et d'un appendixe. Par P. V. Carletti. In Two Vols. 8vo. (In the press. Carpenter.--THE LAST DAYS IN ENGLAND OF THE RAJAH RANMOHIUN Roy. By MARY CARPENTER, of Bristol. With Five Illustrations. Svo. pp. 272, cloth. 7s. 6d.

Page #430
14 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Carr.-0 operos svojas. A COLLECTION OF TELUGU PROVERBS, Translated, Illustrated, and Explained ; together with some Sanscrit Proverbs printed in the Devnagari and Telugu Characters. By Captain M. W. CARR, Madras Staff Corps. One Vol. and Supplemnt, royal 8vo. pp. 488 and 148. 318.6d Catlin.-O-KEE-PA. A Religious Ceremony of the Mandans. By GEORGE CATLIN. With 13 Coloured Illustrations. 4to pp. 60, bound in cloth, gilt edges. 14s. Chalmers.-A CONCISE KHANG-HSI CHINESE DICTIONARY. By the Rev. J. CHALMERS, LL.D., Canton. Three Vols. Royal 8vo. bound in Chinese style, pp. 1000. 218. Chalmers.--THE ORIGIN OF THE CHINESE; an Attempt to Trace the connection of the Chinese with Western Nations in their Religion, Superstitions, Arts, Language, and Traditions. By JOHN CHALMERS, A.M. Foolscap Svo, cloth, pp. 78. 58. Chalmers.--THE SPECULATIONS ON METAPHYSICS, POLITY, AND MORALITY OF THE OLD PHILOSOPHER" LAU Tsze. Translated from the Chinese, with an Introduction by John Chalmers, M.A. Fcap. Svo.cloth, IX. and 62. 48. 6d. Charnock.- LUDUS PATRONYMICUS; or, the Etymology of Curious Sur names. By RICHARD STEPHEN CHARNOCK, Ph.D., F.S.A., F.R.G.S. Crown 8vo., pp. 182, cloth. 78. 6d. Charnock.- VERBA NOMINALIA ; or Words derived from Proper Names. By RICHARD STEPHEN CHARNOCK, Ph. Dr. F.S.A., etc. 8vo. pp. 326, cloth. 145. Charnock.--THE PEOPLES OF TRANSILVANIA. Founded on a Paper read before THE ANTHROPOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON, on the 4th of May, 1869. By RICHARD STEPHEN CHARNOCK, Ph.D., F.S.A., F.R.G.S. Demy 8vo. pp. 36, sewed. 1870. 2s.6d. Chaucer Society's (The).-Subscription, two guineas per annum. List of Publications on application. Childers.-A PALI-ENGLISH DICTIONARY, with Sanskrit Equivalents, and with numerous Quotations, Extracts, and References. Compiled by the late Prof. R. C. CHILDERS, late of the Ceylon Civil Service. Imperial 8vo. Double Columns. Complete in 1 Vol., pp. xxii. and 622, cloth. 1875. PS3 38. The first Pali Dictionary ever published. Childers.--NOTES ON THE SINHALESE LANGUAGE. No. 1. On the Formation of the Plural of Neuter Nouns. By the late Prof. R. C. CHILDERS. Demy 8vo. sd., pp. 16. 1873. 1s. Childers.--ON SANDHI IN PALI. By the late Prof. R. C. CHILDERS. 8vo. sewed, pp. 22. ls. Childers.--THE MAHAPARINIBBANASUTTA OF THE SUTTA-PITAKA. The Pali Text. Edited by the late Professor R. C. CHILDERS. 8vo. cloth, pp. 72. 58. China Review; OR, NOTES AND QUERIES ON THE FAR EAST. Pub lished bi-monthly. Edited by E. J. EITEL. 4to. Subscription, PS1 10s. per volume. Chintamon.-A COMMENTARY ON THE TEXT OE THE BHAGAVAD-Gita; or, the Discourse between Krishna and Arjuna of Divine Matters. A Sanscrit Philosophical Poem. With a few Introductory Papers. By HURRYCHUND CHINTAMON, Political Agent to H. H. the Guicowar Mulhar Rao Maharajah of Baroda. Post Svo. cloth, pp. 118.68. Christaller.-A DICTIONARY, ENGLISH, TSHI, (ASANTE), AKRA; Tshi (Chwee), comprising as dialects Akan (Asante, Akem, Akuapem, etc.) and Fante; Akra (Accra), connected with Adangme; Gold Coast, West Africa. Enyiresi, Twi ne Nkran 1 Enlisi, Otsui ke Ga nsem - asek yere - nhoma. wiemoi - asisitsamy-wolo.

Page #431
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. 15 By the Rev. J. G. CHRISTALLER, Rev. C. W. Looxer, Rev. J. ZIMMERMANN. 16mo. 78. 60. Christaller.-A GRAMMAR OF TIE ASANTE AND FANTE LANGUAGE, called Tshi (Chwee, Twi): based on the Akuapem Dialect, with reference to the other (Akan and Fante) Dialects. By Rev. J. G. CHRISTALLER. 8vo. pp. xxiv. and 203. 1875. 108.6d. Clarke.-TEN GREAT RELIGIONS: an Essay in Comparative Theology. By James FREEMAN CLARKE. 8vo. cloth, pp. x. and 528. 1871. 15s. Clarke. -MEMOIR ON THE COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR OF EGYPTIAN, COPTIC, AND Upe. By IIYDE CLARKE, Cor. Member American Oriental Society ; Mem. German Oriental Society, etc., etc. Demy 8vo. sd., pp. 32. 28. Clarke.-- RESEARCHES IN PRE-HISTORIC AND PROTO-HISTORIC COMPARA TIVE PHILOLOGY, MYTHOLOGY, AND ARCHAEOLOGY, in connexion with the Origin of Culture in America and the Accad or Sumerian Families. By HYDE CLARKE. Demy 8vo. sewed, pp. xi. and 74. 1875. 2s.6d. Clarke. --SERPENT AND SIVA WORSHIP, and Mythology in Central America, Africa and Asia. By HYDE CLARKE, Esq. 8vo. sewed. ls. Cleasby.-AN ICELANDIC-ENGLISH DICTIONARY. Based on the MS. Collections of the late Richard Cleasby. Enlarged and completed by G. Vigfusson. With an Introduction, and Life of Richard Cleasby, by G. WEBBE DASENT, D.C.L. 4to. PS3 7s. Cleasby.- APPENDIX TO AN ICELANDIC - ENGLISH DICTIONARY. See Skeat. Colebrooke. --THE LIFE AND MISCELLANEOUS ESSAYS OF HENRY THOMAS COLEBROOKE. The Biography by his Son, Sir T. E. COLEBROOKE, Bart., M.P., The Essays edited by Professor Cowell. In 3 vols. Vol. I. The Life. With l'ortrait and Map. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 492. 1.4s. Vols. II. and III. The Essays. A New Edition, with Notes by E. B. COWELL, Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Cambridge. Demy Svo, cloth, pp. xvi. -544, and x.-520. 1873, 28s. Colleccao de Vocabulos e Frases usados na Provincia de S. Pedro. do Rio Grande do Sul, no Brasil. 12mo. pp. 32, sewed. ls. Contopoulos.-A LEXICON OF MODERN GREEK-ENGLISH AND ENGLISH MODERN GREEK. By N. CONTOPOULOS. In 2 vols. 8vo. cloth. Part I. Modern Greek-English, pp. 460. Part II. English-Modern Greek, pp. 582. PS1 7s. Conway.--THE SACRED ANTHOLOGY. A Book of Ethnical Scriptures. Collected and edited by M. D. CONWAY. 4th edition. Demy Svo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 480. 12s. Coomara Swamy.--THE DATHAVANSA; or, the History of the Tooth Relic of Gotama Buddha. The Pali Text and its Translation into English, with Notes. By Sir M. CooMARA SWAMY, Mudeliar. Demy Svo. cloth, pp. 174. 1874. i0s. 60. Coomara Swamy.--THE DATHAVANSA; or, the History of the Tooth Relic of Gotama Buddha. English Translation only. With Notes. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. 100. 1874. 6s. Coomara Swamy.-SUTTA NIPATA; or, the Dialogues and Discourses of Gotama Buddha. Translated from the Pali, with Introduction and Notes. By Sir M. CooMARA SWAMY. Cr. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxvi. and 160. 1874. 6s. Cotton.--ARABIC PRIBER. Consisting of 180 Short Sentences contain ing 30 Primary Words prepared according to the Vocal System of Studying Language. By General SIR ARTHUR COTTON, K.C.S.I. Cr. Svo. cloth, pp. 38. 2s.

Page #432
16 Linguistic Publications of Trribner & Co., Cowell and F eling.-CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS in the Possession of the Royal Asiatic Society (Hodgson Collection). By Pro fessors E. B. Cowell and J. EGGELING. 8vo.sd., pp. 56. 28. 6. Cowell.-A SHORT INTRODUCTION TO THE ORDINARY PRAKRIT OF THE SANSKRIT DRAMAS. With a List of Common Irregular Prakrit Words. By Prof. E. B. COWELL. Cr. 8vo. limp cloth, pp. 40. 1875. 3s. 6d. Cunningham.--THE ANCIENT GEOGRAPIIY OF INDIA. I. The Buddhist Period, including the Campaigns of Alexander, and the Travels of Hwen-Thsang. By ALEXANDER CUNNINGHAM, Major-General, Royal Engineers (Bengal Re tired). With thirteen Maps. Svo. pp. xx. 590, cloth. 1870. 28s. Cunningham.- THE BHILSA TOPES; or, Buddhist Monuments of Central India : comprising a brief Historical Sketch of the Rise, Progress, and Decline of Buddhism ; with an Account of the Opening aud Examination of the various Groups of Topes around Bhilsa. By Brev.-Major Alexander Cunningham, Bengal Engineers. Illustrated with thirty-three Plates. 8vo. pp. xxxvi. 370, cloth. 1854. PS2 2s. Cunningham.- ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA. Four Reports, made during the years 1862-63-61-65. By ALEXANDER CUNNINGHAM, C.S.I., Major-General, etc. With Maps and Plates. Vols. 1 to 5. 8vo. cloth. PS6. Cust.-A SKETCH OF THE MODERN LANGUAGES OF THE EAST INDIES. Accompanied by Two Language Maps. By R. Cust. Post 8vo. pp. xii. and 198, cloth. 128. Da Cunha. ---- MEMOIR ON THE HISTORY OF THE TOOTH-RELIC OF CEYLOX; with an Essay on the Life and System of Gantama Buddha. By J. GERSOX DA CUNHA. 8vo. cloth, pp. xiv. and 70. With 4 photographs and cuts. 78. 6d. Da Cunha.- THE SAHYADRI KIANDA OF THE SKANDA PURANA; a Mythological, Historical and Geographical Account of Western India. First edition of the Sanskrit Text, with various readings. By J. GERSON DA CUNHA, M.R.C.S. and L.M.Eng., L.R.C.P. Edinb., etc. Svo. bds. pp. 580. PS1 ls. Da Cunha.-NOTES ON TIE HISTORY AND ANTIQUITIES OF CHAUL AND BASSEIN. By J. GERSON DA CUNHA, M.R.C.S. and L.M. Eng., etc. 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 262. With 17 photographs, 9 plates and a map. PS1 5s. Dalton.- DESCRIPTIVE ETHNOLOGY OF BENGAL. By EDWARD TUITE DALTON, C.S.I., Colonel, Bengal Staff Corps, etc. Illustrated by Lithograph Portraits copied from Photographs. 3) Lithograph Plates, to. half-calf, pp. 310. PS6 6s. D'Alwis.-A DESCRIPTIVE CATALOGUE OF SANSKRIT, PALI, AND SINHALESE LITERARY WORKS OF CEYLON, By JAMES D'ALwis, M.R.A.S., Advocate of the Supreme Court, &c., &c. In Three Volumes. Vol. I., PP. ssxii. and 214, sewed. 1870. 8s. 6d. Davids.--THREE INSCRIPTIONS OF PARaKRAMA BaHU THE GREAT, from Pulastipura, Ceylon. By T. W. Rhys DAVIDS. 8vo. pp. 20. 1s. 6d. Davids.--Sigiri, THE LION ROCK, NEAR PULASTIPURA, AND THE 391H CHAPTER OF THE MAHAVAMSA. By T. W. Ruys DAVIDS. 8vo. pp. 30. ls. 6d. Delepierre. -- SUPERCHERIES LITTERAIRES, PASTICHES SUPPOSITIONS D'AUTEUR, DANS LES LETTRES ET DANS LES ARTS. Par OCTAVE DELEPIERRE. Fcap. 4to. paper cover, pp. 328. 14s. Delepierre.- TABLEAU DE LA LITTERATURE DU CENTON, CHEZ LES ANCIENS et chez les Modernes. Par Octave Delepierre. 2 vols. small 4to. paper cover, pp. 324 and 318. 21s. Delepierre.-ESSAI HISTORIQUE ET BIBLIOGRAPHIQUE SUR LES REBUS. Par Octave Delepierre. Svo. pp. 24, sewed. With 15 pages of Woodcuts. 1870. 3s. 6d.

Page #433
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E. C. Dennys.-CHINA AND JAPAN. A complete Guide to the Open Ports of those countries, together with Pekin, Yeddo, IIong Kong, and Macao; forming a Guide Book and Vade Mecum for Travellers, Merchants, and Residents in general; with 56 Maps and Plans. By WM. FREDERICK MAYERS, F. R.G.S. II.M.'s Consular Service; N. B. DENNYS, late II.M.'s Consular Service; and CHARLES KING, Lieut. Royal Marine Artillery. Edited by N. B. DENNYS. In one volume. 8vo. pp. 600, cloth. PS2 2s. 17 Dennys. A HANDBOOK OF THE CANTON VERNACULAR OF THE CHINESE LANGUAGE. Being a Series of Introductory Lessons, for Domestic and Business Purposes. By N. B. DENNYS, M.R.A.S., Ph.D. 8vo. cloth, pp. 4, 195, and 31. PS1 10s. Dennys. A HANDBOOK OF MALAY COLLOQUIAL, as spoken in Singapore, Being a Series of Introductory Lessons for Domestic and Business Purposes. By N. B. DENNYS, Ph.D., F.R.G.S., M.R.A.S., etc., Author of "The Folklore of China," "Handbook of Cantonese," etc., etc. 8vo. cloth, PP. 204. PS 1s. Dennys.-THE FOLK-LORE OF CHINA, and its Affinities with that of the Aryan and Semitic Races. By N. B. DENNYS, Ph.D., F.R.G.S., M. R.A.S., author of A Handbook of the Canton Vernacular," etc. Svo. cloth, pp. 168. 10s. 6d. De Vere.-STUDIES IN ENGLISH; or, Glimpses of the Inner Life of our Language. By M. SCHELE DE VERE, LL.D., Professor of Modern Languages in the University of Virginia. Svo. cloth, pp vi. and 365. 12s. 6d. De Vere.-AMERICANISMS: THE ENGLISH OF THE NEW WORLD. By M. SCHELE DE VERE, LL.D., Professor of Modern Languages in the University of Virginia. 8vo. pp. 685, cloth. 12s. Dickson.-THE PaTIMOKKHA, being the Buddhist Office of the Confession of Priests. The Pali Text, with a Translat.on, and Notes, by J. F. DICKSON, M.A. 8vo. sd., pp. 69. 2s. Dinkard (The).-The Original Pehlwi Text, the same transliterated in Zend Characters. Translations of the Text in the Gujrati and English Languages; a Commentary and Glossary of Select Terms. By PESHOTUN DUSTOOR BEHRAMJEE SUNJANA. Vols. I. and II. Svo. cloth. PS2 2s. Dohne.-A ZULU-KAFIR DICTIONARY, etymologically explained, with copious Illustrations and examples, preceded by an introduction on the ZuluKafir Language. By the Rev. J. L. DOHNE. Royal 8vo. pp. xlii. and 418, sewed. Cape Town, 1857. 21s. Dohne.-THE FOUR GOSPELS IN ZULU. Missionary to the American Board, C.F.M. burg, 1866. 58. Doolittle.-A VOCABULARY AND HANDBOOK OF THE CHINESE LANGUAGE. Romanized in the Mandarin Dialect. In Two Volumes comprised in Three arts. By Rev. JUSTUS DOOLITTLE, Author of "Social Life of the Chinese." Vol. I. 4to. pp. viii. and 548. Vol. II. Parts II. and III., pp. vii. and 695. PS1 11s. 6d. each vol. By the Rev. J. L. DOHNE, Svo. pp. 208, cloth. Pietermaritz Douglas.-CHINESE-ENGLISH DICTIONARY OF THE VERNACULAR OR SPOKEN LANGUAGE OF AMOY, with the principal variations of the Chang-Chew and Chin-Chew Dialects. By the Rev. CARSTAIRS DOUGLAS, M.A., LL.D., Glasg., Missionary of the Presbyterian Church in England. I vol. High quarto, cloth, double columns, pp. 632. 1873. PS3 3s. Douglas.--CHINESE LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE. Two Lectures delivered at the Royal Institution, by R. K. DOUGLAS, of the British Museum, and Professor of Chinese at King's College. Cr. 8vo. cl., pp. 118. 1875. 5s. Douglas. THE LIFE OF JENGHIZ KHAN. Translated from the Chinese, with an Introduction, by ROBERT KENNAWAY DOUGLAS, of the British Museum, and Professor of Chinese, King's College, London. Cr. 8vo. cloth, pp. XXXVI.-106. 1877. 5s. 2

Page #434
18 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Douse.--GRIMN's LAW; A STUDY: or, Hints towards an Explanation of the so-called "Lautverschiebung." To which are added some Remarks on the Primitive Indo-European K, and several Appendices. By T. LE MARCHANT DOUSE. Svo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 230. 10s. 6d. Dowson.--A GRAMMAR OF THE URDU OR HINDUSTANI LANGUAGE. By John Dowson, M.R.A.S. 12mo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 264. 10s, 6d. Dowson. A HINDUSTANI EXERCISE Book. Containing a Series of Passages and Extracts adapted for Translation into Hindustani. By JOHN Dowson, M.R.A.S., Professor of Hindustani, Staff College. Crown Svo. Pp. 100. Limp cloth, 2s.6d. Dwight.--MODERN PHILOLOGY: Its Discovery, History, and Influence. New edition, with Maps, Tabular Views, and an Index. By BENJAMIN W. Dwigilt. In two vols. cr. 8vo. cloth. First series, pp. 360; second series, pp. xi. and 554. PS1. Early English Text Society's Publications. Subscription, one guinea per annum. 1. EARLY ENGLISH ALLITERATIVE POEMS. In the West Midland Dialect of the Fourteenth Century. Edited by R. MORRIS, Esq., from an unique Cottonian MS. 16s. 2. ARTHUR (about 1440 A.D.). Edited by F. J. FURNIVALL, Esq., from the Marquis of Bath's unique MS. 48. 3. ANE COMPENDIOUS AND BREUE TRACTATE CONCERNYNG YE OFFICE AND DEWTIE OF KYNGIS, etc. By WILLIAM LAUDER. (1556 A.D.) Edited by F. HALL, Esq., D.C.I., 48. 4. SIR GAWAYNE AND THE GREEN KNIGHT (about 1320-30 A.D.). Edited by R. Morris, Esq., from an unique Cottonian MS. 108. 5. OF THE ORTHOGRAPHIE AND CONGRUITIE OF THE BRITAN TONGUE ; a treates, noe shorter than necessarie, for the Schooles, be ALEXANDER IIUME. Edited for the first time from the unique MS in the British Museum (about 1617 A.D.), by HENRY B. WHEATLEY, Esq. 48. 6. LANCELOT OF THE LAIK. Edited from the unique MS. in the Cam bridge University Library (ab. 1500), by the Rev. WALTER W. SKEAT, M.A. 8s. 7. THE STORY OF GENESIS AND Exodus, an Early English Song, of about 1250 A.D. Edited for the first time from the unique MS. in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, by R. Morris, Esq. 88. 8 MORTE ARTHURE; the Alliterative Version. Edited from ROBERT THORNTON's unique MS. (about 1410 A.D.) at Lincoln, by the Rev. GEORGE PERRY, M.A., Prebendary of Lincoln. 78. 9. ANIMADVERSIONS UPPON TIE ANNOTACIONS AND CORRECTIONS OF SOME IMPERFECTIONS OF IMPRESSIONES OF CHAUCER'S WORKES, reprinted in 1598; by FRANCIS THYNNE. Edited from the unique MS. in the Bridgewater Library. By G. H.KINGSLEY, Esq., M.D., and F.J. FURNIVALL, Esq., M.A. 10s. 10. MERLIN, OR THE EARLY HISTORY OF KING ARTHUR. Edited for the first time from the unique VS. in the Cambridge University Library (about 1450 A.D.), by HENRY B. WHEATLEY, Esq. Part I. 28. 6d. 1. TIE MONARCHE, and other Poems of Sir David Lyndesay. Edited from the first edition by JOHNE SKOTT, in 1552, by FITZEDWARD HALL, Esq., D.C.L. Part I. 38. 12. THE WRIGHT'S CHASTE WIFE, a Merry Tale, by Adam of Cobsam (about 1462 A.D.), from the unique Lambeth Ms. 306. Edited for the first time by F. J. FURNIVALL, Esq., M.A. 1s.

Page #435
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. Early English Text Society's Publications-continued. 13. SEINTE MARHERETE, thE MEIDEN ANT MARTYR. Three Texts of ab. 1200, 1310, 1330 A.D. First edited in 1862, by the Rev. OswALD COCKAYNE, M.A., and now re-issued. 2s. 19 14. KYNG HORN, with fragments of Floriz and Blauncheflur, and the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin. Edited from the MSS. in the Library of the University of Cambridge and the British Museum, by the Rev. J. RAWSON LUMBY. 38. 6d 15. POLITICAL, RELIGIOUS, AND LOVE POEMS, from the Lambeth MS. No. 306, and other sources. Edited by F. J. FURNIVALL, Esq., M.A. 7s. 6d. 16. A TRETICE IN ENGLISHI breuely drawe out of p book of Quintis essencijs in Latyn, th Hermysh prophete and king of Egipt after flood of Noe, fader of Philosophris, hadde by reuelacioun of an aungil of God to him sente. Edited from the Sloane MS. 73, by F. J. FURNIVALL, Esq., M.A. 1s. 17. PARALLEL EXTRACTS from 29 Manuscripts of PIERS PLOWMAN, with Comments, and a Proposal for the Society's Three-text edition of this Poem. By the Rev. W. SKEAT, M.A. 1s. 1s. 18. HALI MEIDENHEAD, about 1200 A.D. Edited for the first time from the MS. (with a translation) by the Rev. OSWALD COCKAYNE, M.A. 19. THE MONARCHE, and other Poems of Sir David Lyndesay. Part II., the Complaynt of the King's Papingo, and other minor Poems. Edited from the First Edition by F. HALL, Esq., D.C L. 3s. 6d. 20. SOME TREATISES BY RICHARD ROLLE DE HAMPOLE. Edited from Robert of Thornton's MS. (ab. 1440 A.D.), by Rev. GEORGE G. PERRY, M.A. 1s. 21. MERLIN, OR THE EARLY HISTORY OF KING ARTHUR. Part II. Edited by HENRY B. WHEATLEY, Esq. 4s. 22. THE ROMANS OF PARTENAY, OR LUSIGNEN. Edited for the first time from the unique MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge, by the Rev. W. W. SKEAT. M.A. 6s. 23. DAN MICHEL'S AYENBITE OF INWYT, or Remorse of Conscience, in the Kentish dialect, 1310 A.D. Edited from the unique MS. in the British Museum, by RICHARD MORRIS, Esq. 10s. 6d. 24. HYMNS OF THE VIRGIN AND CHRIST; THE PARLIAMENT OF DEVILS, and Other Religious Poems. Edited from the Lambeth MS. 853, by F. J. FURNIVALL, M.A. 3s. 25. THE STACIONS OF ROME, and the Pilgrim's Sea-Voyage and SeaSickness, with Clene Maydenhod. Edited from the Vernon and Porkington MSS., etc., by F. J. FURNIVALL, Esq., M.A. Is. 26. RELIGIOUS PIECES IN PROSE AND VERSE. Containing Dan Jon Gaytrigg's Sermon; The Abbaye of S. Spirit; Sayne Jon, and other pieces in the Northern Dialect. Edited from Robert of Thorntone's MS. (ab. 1460 A.D.), by the Rev. G. PERRY, M.A. 2s. 27. MANIPULUS VOCABULORUM: a Rhyming Dictionary of the English Language, by PETER LEVINS (1570). Edited, with an Alphabetical Index, by HENRY B. WHEATLEY. 12s. 28. THE VISION OF WILLIAM CONCERNING PIERS PLOWMAN, together with Vita de Dowel, Dobet et Dobest. 1362 A.D., by WILLIAM LANGLAND. The earliest or Vernon Text; Text A. Edited from the Vernon MS., with full Collations, by Rev. W. W. SKEAT, M.A. 78.

Page #436
20 Linguistic Fublications of Trubner & Co., Early English Text Society's Publications-continued. 29. OLD ENGLISH HOMILIES AND HOMILETIC TREATISES. (Sawles Warde and the Wohange of Ure Lauerd : Ureisums of Ure Louerd and of Ure Lefdi, etc.) of the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries, Edited from MSS. in the Britisli Museum, Lambeth, and Bodleian Libraries; with Introduction, Transla tion, and Notes. By RICHARD MORRIS. First Series. Part I. 78. 30. PIERS, THE PLOUGHMAN'S CREDE (about 1394). Edited from the MSS. by the Rev. W. W. SKEAT, M.A. 2s. 31. INSTRUCTIONS FOR PARISH PRIESTS. By JOHN MYRC. Edited from Cotton MS. Claudius A. II., by EDWARD PEACOCK, Esq., F.S.A., etc., etc. 4s. 32. THE BABEES Book, Aristotle's A B C, Urbanitatis, Stans Puer ad Mensam, The Lytille Childrenes Lytil Boke. The BOKES OF NURTURE of Hugh Rhodes and John Russell, Wynkyn de Worde's Boke of Kervynge, The Booke of Demeanor, The Boke of Curtasye, Seager's Schoole of Vertue, etc., etc. With some French and Latin Poems on like subjects, and some Fore. words on Education in Early England. Edited by F. J. FURNIVALL, M.A., Trin. Ilall, Cambridge. 158. 33. THE BOOK OF THE KNIGHT DE LA Tour LANDRY, 1372. A Father's Book for his Daughters, Edited from the Harleian MS. 1764, by THOMAS WRIGHT Esq., M.A., and Mr. WILLIAM ROSSITER. 88. 34. OLD ENGLISH HOMILIES AND HOMILETIC TREATISES. (Sawles Warde, and the Wohunge of Ure Lanerd: Ureisans of Ure Louerd and of Ure Lefdi, etc.) of the Twelfth and Thirteenth centuries. Edited from MSS. in the British Museum, Lambeth, and Bodleian Libraries; with Introduction, Trans lation, and Notes, by RICHARD MORRIS. First Series. Part 2. Ss. 35. SIR DAVID LYNDESAY'S WORKS. PART 3. "The Historie of ane Nobil and Wailzeand Sqvyer, WILLIAM MELDRUM, umqvhyle Laird of Cleische and Byunis, compylit be Sir DauiD LYNDESAY of the Mont alias Lyoun King of Armes. With the Testament of the said Williame Meldrum, Squyer, compylit alswa be Sir Dauid Lyndesay, etc. Edited by F. HALL, D.C.L. 2s. 36. MERLIN, OR THE EARLY HISTORY OF KING ARTHUR. A Prose Romance (about 1450-1460 A.D.), edited from the unique MS. in the University Library, Cambridge, by HENRY B. WHEATLEY. With an Essay on Arthurian Localities, by J. S. STUART GLENNIE, Esq. Part III, 1869. 12s. 37. SIR DAVID LYNDESAT'S WORKS. Part IV. Ane Satyre of the thrie estaits, in commendation of vertew and vitvperation of vyce. Maid be Sir DAVID LINDESAY, of the Mont, alias Lyon King of Armes. At Edinbvrgh. Printed be Robert Charteris, 1602. Cvm privilegio regis. Edited by F. HALL, Esq., D.C.L. 4s. 38. THE VISION OF WILLIAM CONCERNING PIERS THE PLOWMAN, together with Vita de Dowel, Dobet, et Dobest, Secundum Wit et Resoun, by WILLIAM LANGLAND (1377 A.D.). The " Crowley" Text; or Text B. Edited from MS. Laud Misc. 581, collated with MS. Rawl. Poet. 38, MS. B. 15. 17. in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge, MS. Dd. 1. 17. in the Cambridge University Library, the MS. in Oriel College, Oxford, MS. Bodley 814, etc. By the Rev. WALTER W. SKEAT, M.A., late Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. 10s. 6d. 39. THE "GEST HYSTORIALE" OF THE DESTRUCTION OF TROY. An Alliterative Romance, translated from Guido De Colonna's "Hystoria Troiana." Now first edited from the unique MS. in the Hunterian Museum, University of Glasgow, by the Rev. Geo. A. Paxton and David DONALDSON. Part 1. 10. 6d.

Page #437
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. 21 Early English Text Society's Publications-continued. 10. ENGLISII GILDS. The Original Ordinances of more than One Hundred Early English Gilds : Together with the olde usages of the cite of Wynchestre; The Ordinances of Worcester; The Office of the Mayor of Bristol ; and the Customary of the Manor of Tettenhall- Regis. From Original MSS. of the Fourteenth and Fifteenth centuries. Edited with Notes by the late TOULMIN SMITH, Esq., F.R.S. of Northern Antiquaries (Copenhagen). With an Introduction and Glossary, etc., by his daughter, Iucy TOULwin Smith. And a Preliminary Essay, in Five Parts, ON THE HISTORY AND DEVELOPMENT OF Gilds, by LUJO BRENTANO, Doctor Juris Utriusque et Philosophiae. 21s. 41. THE MINOR POEMS OF WILLIAM LAUDER, Playwright, Poet, and Minister of the Word of God (mainly on the State of Scotland in and about 1568 A.D., that year of Famine and Plague). Edited from the Unique Originals belonging to S. CHRISTIE-MILLER, Esq., of Britwell, by F. J. FURNIVALL, M.A., Trin. Hall, Camb. 38. 42. BERNARDUS DE CURA REI FAMULIARIS, with some Early Scotch Prophecies, etc. From a MS., KK 1. 5, in the Cambridge University Library. Edited by J. Rawson LUMBY, M.A., late Fellow of Magdalen College, Cambridge. 2s. 43. RATIS RAVING, and other Moral and Religious Pieces, in Prose and Verse. Edited from the Cambridge University Library MS. KK 1. 5, by J. Rawsox LUMBY, M.A., late Fellow of Magdalen College, Cambridge. 3s. 44. JOSEPH OF ARIMATHIE: otherwise called the Romance of the Seint Graal, or Holy Grail: an alliterative poem, written about A.D. 1350, and now first printed from the unique copy in the Vernon MS. at Oxford. With an appendix, containing "The Lyfe of Joseph of Armathy," reprinted from the black-letter copy of Wynkyn de Worde; "De sancto Joseph ab Arimathia," first printed by Pynson, A.D. 1516; and "The Lyfe of Joseph of Arimathia," first printed by Pynson, A.D. 1520. Edited, with Notes and Glossarial Indices, by the Rev. WALTER W. Skeat, M.A. 58. 45. KIXG ALFRED'S WEST-SAXON VERSION OF GREGORY'S PASTORAL CARE. With an English translation, the Latin Test, Notes, and an Introduction Edited by HENRY SWEET, Esq., of Balliol College, Oxford. Part I. 10s. 46. LEGENDS OF THE HOLY Rood; SYMBOLS OF THE PASSION AND CROSS Poems. In Old English of the Eleventh, Fourteenth, and Fifteenth Centuries. Edited from MSS. in the British Museum and Bodleian Libraries; with Introduction, Translations, and Glossarial Index. By RICHARD MORRIS, LL.D. 10s. 47. Sir David LYNDESAY'S WORKS. PART V. The Minor Poems of Lyndesay. Edited by J. A. H. MURRAY, Esq. 38. 48. THE TIMES' WHISTLE: or, A Newe Daunce of Seven Satires, and other Poems: Compiled by R. C., Gent. Now first Edited from MS. Y. 8.3. in the Library of Canterbury Cathedral; with Introduction, Notes, and Glossary, by J. M. COWPER 6s. 49. Ax OLD ENGLISH MISCELLANY, containing a Bestiary, Kentish Sermons, Proverbs of Alfred, Religious Poems of the 13th century. Edited from the MSS. by the Rev. R. MORRIS, LL.D. 10s. 50. KING ALFRED'S WEST-SAXON VERSION OF GREGORY'S PASTORAL CARE. Edited from 2 MSS., with an English translation. By HENRY SWEET, Esq., Balliol College, Oxford. Part II. 108. 51. The LIFLADE OF ST. JULIANA, from two old English Manuscripts of 1230 A.D. With renderings into Modern English, by the Rev. O. COCKAYNE and EDMUND BROCK. Edited by the Rev. O. COCKAYNE, M.A. Price 2s, Gent. Nource of Ser by J. M. canterbury

Page #438
22 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., rsions of this great Redeles (by WILLIAM W. SKEAT, M.A Early English Text Society's Publications-continued. 52. PALLADIUS ON HUSBONDRIE, from the unique MS., ab. 1420 A.D., ed. Rev. B. LODGE. Part I. 10s. 53. OLD ENGLISI HOMILIES, Series II., from the unique 13th-century MS. in Trinity Coll. Cambridge, with a photolithograph; three Hymns to the Virgin and God, from a unique 13th-century Ms. at Oxford, a photolithograph of the music to two of them, and transcriptions of it in modern notation by Dr. RIMBAULT, and A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.R.S.; the whole edited by the Rev. RICHARD Morris, LL.D. 8s. 54. THE VISION OF PIERS PLOWMAN, Text C (completing the three versions of this great poem), with an Autotype; and two unique alliterative Poems: Richard the Redeles (by WILLIAM, the author of the l'ision); and The Crowned King; edited by the Rev. W. W. SKEAT, M.A. 188. 55. GENERY DES, a Romance, edited from the unique MS., ab. 1440 A.D., in Trin. Coll. Cambridge, by W. Aldis WRIGHT, Esq., M.A., Trin. Coll. Cambr. Part I. 38. 56. THE GEST HYSTORIALE OF THE DESTRUCTION OF TROY, translated from Guido de Colonna, in alliterative verse; edited from the unique MS. in the Hunterian Museum, Glasgow, by D. DONALDSON, Esq., and the late Rev. G. A. Panton. Part II. 10s. 6d. 57. THE EARLY ENGLISII VERSION OF THE "CURSOR MUNDI," in four Texts, from MS. Cotton, Vesp. A. iii. in the British Museum ; Fairfax MS. 14. in the Bodleian ; the Gottingen MS. Theol. 107; MS. R. 3, 8, in Trinity College, Cambridge. Edited by the Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. Part I. with two photo-lithographic facsimiles by Cooke and Fotheringham. 10s. 6d. 58. THE BLICKLING HOMILIES, edited from the Marquis of Lothian's Anglo-Saxon MS. of 971 A.D., by the Rev. R. MORRIS, LL.D. (With a Photolithograph). Part I. 8s. 59. THE EARLY ENGLISH VERSION OF TIE "CURSOR MUNDI;" in four Texts, from MS. Cotton Vesp. A. iii. in the British Museum; Fairfax MS. 14. in the Bodleian ; the Gottingen MS. Theol. 107; MS. R. 3, 8, in Trinity College, Cambridge, Edited by the Rev. R. MORRIS, LL D. Part II. 15s. 60. MEDITACYUNS ON THE SOPER OF OUR LORDE (perhaps by ROBERT OF BRUNNE). Edited from the MSS. by J. M. COWPER, Esg. 2s.6d. 61. THE ROMANCE AND PROPHECIES OF THOMAS OF ERCELDOUNE, printed from Five MSS. Edited by Dr. JAMES A, H, MURRAY. 10s. 6d. 62. THE EARLY ENGLISI VERSION OF THE "CURSOR MUNDI," in Four Tests. Edited by the Rev. R. MORRIS, M.A., LL.D. Part 1I1. 15s. 63. THE BLICKLING HOMILIES. Edited from the Marquis of Lothian's Anglo-Saxon MS. of 971 A.D., by the Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. Part II. 48. CIS THYNNE'S EMBLEMES AND EPIGRAMS, A.D. 1600, from the Earl of Ellesmere's unique MS. Edited by F. J. FURNIVALL, M.A. 4s. 65. BE DOMES DAEGE (Bede's De Die Judicii) and other short Anglo Saxon Pieces. Edited from the unique MS. by the Rev. J. Rawson LUMBI, B.D. 28. 66. THE EARLY ENGLISH VERSION OF THE "CURSOR MUNDI," in Four Texts. Edited by Rev. R. MORRIS, M.A., LL.D. Part IV. 10s. 67. NOTES ON PIERS PLOWMAN. By the Rev. W. W. SKEAT, M.A. Part I. 218. 68. The Early English Version of the "CURSOR MUNDI," in Four Texts. Edited by Rev. R. MORRIS, M.A., LL.D. Part V. 25s.

Page #439
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. 23 Early English Text Society's Publications--continued. 69. ADAM Dave's FIVE DREAMS ABOUT EDWARD II. THE LIFE OF SAINT ALEXIUS. Solomon's Book of Wisdom. St. Jerome's 15 Tokens before Doomsday. The Lamentation of Souls. Edited from the Laud MS. 622, in the Bodleian Library, by F. J. FURNIVALL, M.A. 58. Extra Series. Subscriptions--Small paper, onc guinea; large paper two guineas, per annum 1. THE ROMANCE OF WILLIAM OF PALERNE (otherwise known as the Romance of William and the Werwolf). Translated from the French at the command of Sir Humphrey de Bohun, about A.D. 1350, to which is added a fragment of the Alliterative Romance of Alisaunder, translated from the Latin by the same author, about A.D. 1340; the former re-edited from the unique MS. in the Library of King's College, Cambridge, the latter now first edited from the unique MS. in the Bodleian Library, Oxford. By the Rev. WALTER W. SKEAT, M.A. Svo. sewed, pp. xliv. and 328. PS1 6s. 2. ON EARLY ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION, with especial reference to Shakspere and Chaucer ; containing an investigation of the Correspondence of Writing with Speech in England, from the Anglo-Saxon period to the present day, preceded by a systematic Notation of all Spoken Sounds by means of the ordinary Printing Types; including a re-arrangement of Prof. F. J. Child's Memoirs on the Language of Chaucer and Gower, and reprints of the rare Tracts by Salesbury on English, 1547, and Welsh, 1567, and by Barcley on French, 1521 By ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, F.R.S. Part I. On the Pronunciation of the xivth, xvith, xvuth, and xvili th centuries. 8vo. sewed, pp. viii. and 416. 10s. 3. CAXTON'S BOOK OF CURTESYE, printed at Westminster about 1477-8, A.D., and now reprinted, with two MS. copies of the same treatise, from the Oriel MS. 79, and the Balliol MS. 354. Edited by FREDERICK J. FURNI VALL, M.A. 8vo. sewed, pp. xii. and 58. 5s. 4. THE LAY OF HAVELOK THE DANE; composed in the reign of Edward I., about A.D. 1280. Formerly edited by Sir F. MADDEN for the Roxburghe Club, and now re-edited from the unique MS. Laud Misc. 108, in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, by the Rev. WALTER W. SKEAT, M.A. 8vo. sewed, pp. lv. and 160. 10s. 5. CHAUCER'S TRANSLATION OF BOETHIUS's "DE CONSOLATIONE PHILOSOPHIE." Edited from the Additional MS. 10,340 in the British Museum. Collated with the Cambridge Univ. Libr. MS. Ii. 3. 21. By RICHARD MORRIS. 8vo. 128. 6 THE ROMANCE OF THE CUEVELERE ASSIGNE. Re-edited from the unique manuscript in the British Museum, with a Preface, Notes, and Glossarial Index, by HENRY H. GIBBS, Esq., M.A. 8vo. sewed, pp. xviii. and 38. 38. 7. ON EARLY ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION, with especial reference to Shakspere and Chaucer. By ALEXANDER J. Ellis, F.R.S., etc., etc. l'art 11. On the Pronunciation of the xu th and previous centuries, of Anglo-Saxon, Icelandic, Old Norse and Gothic, with Chronological Tables of the Value of Letters and Expression of Sounds in English Writing. 10s. 8. QUEENE ELIZABETHES ACHADEMY, by Sir HUMPHREY GILBERT. A Booke of Precedence, The Ordering of a Funerall, etc. Varying Versions of the Good Wife, The Wise Man, etc., Maxims, Lydgate's Order of Fools, A Poem on Heraldry, Occleve on Lords' Men, etc., Edited by F. J. FURNIVALL, M.A., Trin, llall, Camb. With Essays on Early Italian and German Books of Courtesy, by W. M. ROSSETTI, Esq., and E. OSWALD, Esg. 8vo. 13s.

Page #440
24 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Early English Text Society's Publications-continued. 9. THE FRATERNITYE OF VACABONDES, by JOHN AWDELEY (licensed in 1560-1, imprinied tben, and in 1565), from the edition of 1575 in the Bodleian Library. A Caueat or Warening for Commen Cursetors vulgarely called Vagabones, by THOMAS HARMAN, ESQUIERE. From the 3rd edition of 1567, belonging to Henry Huth, Esq., collated with the 2nd edition of 1567, in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, and with the reprint of the 4th edition of 1573. A Sermon in Praise of Thieves and Thievery, by PARSON IIABEN OR HYBERDYNE, from the Lansdowne MS. 98, and Cotton Vesp. A. 25. Those parts of the Groundworke of Conny-catching (ed. 1592), that differ from Harman's Caueat. Edited by EDWARD VILES & F. J. FURNIVALL. Svo. 7s.6d. 10. THE FYRST BOKE OF THE INTRODUCTION OF KNOWLEDGE, made by Andrew Borde, of Physycke Doctor. A COMPENDYOUS REGYMENT OF A DYETARY OF HELTH made in Mountpvllier, compiled by Andrewe Boorde, of Physycke Doctor. BARNES IN THE DEFENCE OF THE BERDE: a treatyse made, answerynge the treatyse of Doctor Borde upon Berdes. Edited, with a life of Andrew Boorde, and large extracts from his Breuyary, by F. J FURNIVALL, M.A., Trinity Hall, Camb 8vo. 18s. 11. THE BRUCE; or, the Book of the most excellent and noble Prince, Robert de Broyss, King of Scots: compiled by Master John Barbour, Archdeacon of Aberdeen. A.D. 1375. Edited from MS. G 23 in the Library of St. John's College, Cambridge, written A.D. 1487; collated with the MS. in the Advocates' Library at Edinburgh, written A.D. 1489, and with Hart's Edition, printed A.D. 1616; with a Preface, Notes, and Glossarial Index, by the Rev. WALTER W. SKEAT, M.A. Part I Svo. 12s. 12. ENGLAND IN THE REIGN OF KING HENRY THE EIGHTH. A. Dialogue between Cardinal Pole and Thomas Lupset, Lecturer in Rhetoric at Oxford. By THOM S STARKEY, Chaplain to the King. Edited, with Preface, Notes, and Glossary, by J.M. COWPER. And with an Introduction, containing the Life and Letters of Thomas Starkey, by the Rev.J.S. BREWER, M.A. Part II. 12s. (Part I., Starkey's Life and Letters, is in preparation. 13. A SUPPLICACYON FOR THE BEGGARS. Written about the year 1529, by Simox Fish. Now re-edited by FREDERICK J. FURNIVALL. With a Supplycacion to our moste Soueraigne Lorde Kynge Henry the Eyght (1544 A.D.), A Supplication of the Poore Commons (1546 A.D.), The Decaye of England by the great multitude of Shepe (1550-3 A.D.). Edited by J. MEADOW COW PER. 6s. 14. ON EARLY ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION, with especial reference to Shakspere and Chaucer. By A. J. Ellis, F.R.S., F.S.A. Part III. Illustrations of the Pronunciation of the xivth and xvith Centuries. Chaucer, Gower, Wycliffe, Spenser, Sbakspere, Salesbury, Barcley, Hart, Bullokar, Gill. Pronouncing Vocabulary. 10s. 15. ROBERT CROWLEY'S THIRTY-ONE EPIGRAMS, Voyce of the Last Trumpet, Way to Wealth, etc., 1550-1 A.D. Edited by J. M. COWPER, Esq. 12s. 16. A TREATISE ON THE ASTROLABE; addressed to his son Lowys, by Geoffrey Chaucer, A.D. 1391. Edited from the earliest MSS. by the Rev. WALTER W. SKEAT, M.A., late Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. 10s. 17. THE COMPLAYNT OF SCOTLANDE, 1549, A.D., with an Appendix of four Contemporary English Tracts. Edited by J. A. H. MURRAY, Esq. Part 1. 10s. 18. THE COMPLAYNT OF SCOTLANDE, etc. Part II. 88. 19. OURE LADYES MYROURE, A.D. 1530, edited by the Rev. J. H. BLUNT, M.A., with four full-page pliotolithographic facsimiles by Cooke and Fotheringham. 24s.

Page #441
25 57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. Early English Text Society's Publications-continued. 20. LONELICH'S HISTORY OF THE HOLY GRAIL (ab. 1450 A.D.), translated from the French Prose of SIRES ROBIERS DE BORRON. Re-edited from the Unique MS. in Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, by F. J. Furnivall, Esq. M.A. Part I. 8s.. 21. BARBOUR'S BRUCE. Edited from the MSS. and the earliest printed edition by the Rev. W. W. SKEAT, M.A. Part II. 4s. 22. HENRY BRINKLOW'S COMPLAYNT OF RODERYCK MORS, Somtyme a gray Fryre, unto the Parliament Howse of Ingland his naturall Country, for the Redresse of certen wicked Lawes, euel Customs, and cruel Decreys (ab. 1542); and THE LAMENTACION OF A CHRISTIAN AGAINST THE CITIE OF LONDON, made by Roderigo Mors, A.D. 1545. Edited by J. M. COWPER, Esq. 9s. 23. ON EARLY ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION, with especial reference to Shakspere and Chaucer. By A. J. ELLIS, Esq., F.R.S. Part IV. 10s. 24. LONELICH'S HISTORY OF THE HOLY GRAIL (ab. 1450 A.D.), translated from the French Prose of SIRES ROBIERS DE BORRON. Re-edited from the Unique MS. in Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, by F. J. FURNIVALL, Esq., M.A. Part II. 10s. 25. THE ROMANCE OF GUY OF WARWICK. University MS. by Prof. J. ZUPITZA, Ph.D. 26. THE ROMANCE OF GUY OF WARWICK. Edited from the Cambridge University MS. by Prof. J. ZUPITZA, Ph. D. (The 2nd or 15th century version.) Part 11. 14s. Edited from the Cambridge Part I. 20s. 27. THE ENGLISH WORKS OF JOHN FISHER, Bishop of Rochester (died 1535). Edited by Professor J. E. B. MAYOR, M.A. Part I., the Text. 168. 28. LONELICH'S HISTORY OF THE HOLY GRAIL. Edited by F. J. 10s. FURNIVALL, M.A. Part III. 29. BARBOUR'S BRUCE. Edited from the MSS. and the earliest Printed Edition, by the Rev. W. W. SKEAT, M.A. Part III. 30. LONELICH'S HISTORY OF THE HOLY GRAIL. FURNIVALL, Esq., M.A. Part IV. 15s. 21s. Edited by F. J. 31. ALEXANDER AND DINDIMUS. Translated from the Latin about A.D. 1340-50. Re-edited by the Rev. W. W. SKEAT, M.A. 6s. Edda Saemundar Hinns Froda-The Edda of Saemund the Learned. From the Old Norse or Icelandic. By BENJAMIN THORPE. Part I. with a Mytho logical Index. 12mo. pp. 152, cloth, 3s. 6d. Part II. with Index of Persons and Places. 12mo. pp. viii. and 172, cloth. 1866. 4s.: or in 1 Vol. complete, 7s. 6d. Edkins.-INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 18s. By J. EDKINS, D.D, Peking, China. Roy. 8vo. pp. 340, paper boards. Edkins.-CHINA'S PLACE IN PHILOLOGY. An attempt to show that the Languages of Europe and Asia have a common origin. By the Rev. JOSEPH EDKINS. Crown 8vo, pp. xxiii.-103, cloth. 10s. 6d. Edkins. A VOCABULARY OF THE SHANGHAI DIALECT. By J. EDKINS. Svo. half-calf, pp. vi. and 151. Shanghai, 1869. 21s. Edkins. A GRAMMAR OF COLLOQUIAL CHINESE, as exhibited in the Shanghai Dialect. By J. EDKINS, B.A. Second edition, corrected. Svo. half-calf, pp. viii. and 225. Shanghai, 1868. 21s. Edkins.-A GRAMMAR OF THE CHINESE COLLOQUIAL LANGUAGE, com monly called the Mandarin Dialect. By JOSEPH EDKINS. Second edition. Svo. half-calf, pp. viii. and 279. Shanghai, 1864. PS1 10s.

Page #442
26 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Edkins.-- PROGRESSIVE LESSONS IN THE CHINESE SPOKEN LANGUAGE. With Lists of Common Words and Phrases. By J. EDKINS, B.A. Third edition, Svo. Pp. 120. 1869. 148. Edkins. -RELIGION IN CHINA. A Brief Account of the Three Religions of the Chinese. By JOSE H EDKINS, D.D. Post 8vo. cloth. 78. 6d. Eger and Grime; an Early English Romance. Edited from Bishop Percy's Folio Manuscript, about 1650 A.D. By John W. HALES, M.A., Fellow and late Assistant Tutor of Christ's College, Cambridge, and FREDERICK J. FURNIVALL, M.A., of Trinity Hall, Cambridge. I vol. 4to., pp. 61, (only 100 copies printed), bound in the Roxburghe style. 108. 6d. Egyptian Calendar for the Year 1295 A.I (1878 A.D.), corresponding with the years 1594, 1595, of the Koptic Era. Demy 8vo. sewed, pp. 98. 58. Eitel.-A CHINESE DICTIONARY IN THE CANTONESE DIALECT. By ERNEST JOHN EITEL, Ph.D. Tubing. Will be completed in four parts. Part 1. (1-K). Svo. sewed, pp. 202. 128. 6d. Part II. (K-M). Pp. 202. 128. 6d. Eitel.--HANDBOOK FOR THE STUDENT OF CHINESE BUDDHISM. By the Rev. E. J. EITEL, of the London Missionary Society. Crown 8vo. pp.viii., 224, cl., 188 Eitel.-FENG-SHUI: or, The Rudiments of Natural Science in China. By Rev. E. J. EITEL, M.A., Ph.D. Demy 8vo. sewed, pp. vi. and 84. 68. Eitel.-BUDDHISM : its Historical, Theoretical, and Popular Aspects. In Three Lectures. By Rev. E. J. Eitel, M.A. l'h.D. Second Edition, Demy 8vo. sewed, pp. 130. 58. Elliot.- THE HISTORY OF INDIA, as told by its own Historians. The Muhammadan Period. Complete in Eight Vols. Edited from the l'osthumous Papers of the late Sir H. M. ELLIOT, K.C.B., East India Company's Bengal Civil Service, by Prof. John Dowson, M.R.A.S., Staff College, Sandhurst. Vols. I. and II. With a Portrait of Sir H. M. Elliot. 8vo. pp xxxii. and 542, J. and 580, cloth. 18s, each. Vol. III. Svo. pp. xii. and 627, cloth. 24s. Vol. IV. 8vo. pp. x. and 563 cloth 218 Vol. V. 8vo. pp. xii. and 576, cloth. 218. Vol. VI. 8vo. pp. viii. and 574, cloth. 218. Vol. VII. Svo. pp. viii. and 574, cloth. 218. Vol. VIII. 8vo. pp. xxxii., 444, and lxviii. cloth. 245. Elliot.-MEMOIRS ON THE HISTORY, FOLKLORE, AND DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES OF THE Nortu WESTRN PROVINCES OF INDIA; being an amplified Edition of the original Supplementary Glossary of Indian Terms. By the late Sir HENRY M. ELLIOT, K.C.B., of the Hon. East India Company's Bengal Civil Service. Edited, revised, and re-arranged, by John BEAMES, M.R.A.S., Bengal Civil Service; Member of the German Oriental Society, of the Asiatic Societies of Paris and Bengal, and of the Philological Society of London. In 2 vols. demy Svo., pp. xx., 370, and 396, cloth. With two Lithographic Plates, one full-page coloured Map, and three large coloured folding Maps. 368. Ellis. --ON NUMERALS, as Signs of Primeval Unity among Mankind. By ROBERT ELLIS, B.D., Late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. Demy Svo. cloth, pp. viii. and 91. 38. 6d. Ellis.--THE ASIATIC AFFINITIES OF THE OLD ITALIANS. By ROBERT Ellis, B.D., Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and author of "Ancient Routes between Italy and Gaul." Crown 8vo. pp. iv. 156, cloth. 1870. 58. Ellis.- PERUVIA SCYTHICA. The Quichua Language of Peru : its derivation from Central Asia with the American languages in general, and with the Turanian and Iberian languages of the Old World, including the Basque, the Lycian, and the Pre-Aryan language of Etruria. By ROBEKT ELLIS, B.D. 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 219. 1875. 6s.

Page #443
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. Ellis. ETRUSCAN NUMERALS. By ROBERT ELLIS, B.D. 8vo. sewed, pp. 52. 2s. 6d. 27 English and Welsh Languages.-THE INFLUENCE OF THE ENGLISH AND Welsh Languages upon each other, exhibited in the Vocabularies of the two Tongues. Intended to suggest the importance to Philologers, Antiquaries, Ethnographers, and others, of giving due attention to the Celtic Branch of the Indo-Germanic Family of Languages. Square, pp. 30, sewed. 1869. 1s. English Dialect Society's Publications. Subscription, 1873 to 1876, 10s. 6d. per annum; 1877 and following years, 20s. per annum. 1873. 1. Series B. Part 1. Reprinted Glossaries. Containing a Glossary of North of England Words, by J. H.; five Glossaries, by Mr. MARSHALL; and a West Riding Glossary, by Dr. WILLAN. 7s. 6d. 2. Series A. Bibliographical. A List of Books illustrating English Dialects. Part I. Containing a General List of Dictionaries, etc.; and a List of Books relating to some of the Counties of England. 4s. 3. Series C. Original Glossaries. Part I. Containing a Glossary of Swaledale Words. By Captain HARLAND. 48. 1874. 4. Series D. The History of English Sounds. By H. SWEET, Esq. 4s. 6d. 5. Series B. Part II. Reprinted Glossaries. Containing seven 78. Provincial English Glossaries, from various sources. 6. Series B. Part III. Ray's Collection of English Words not generally used, from the edition of 1691; together with Thoresby's Letter to Ray, 1703. Re-arranged and newly edited by Rev. WALTER W. SKEAT. 8s. 6. Subscribers to the English Dialect Society for 1874 also receive a copy of A Dictionary of the Sussex Dialect.' By the Rev. W. D, PARISH. 1875. 7. Series D. Part II. The Dialect of West Somerset. By F. T. ELWORTHY, Esq. 3s. 6d. 8. Series A. Part II. Containing a List of Books Relating to some of the Counties of England. 6s. 9. Series C. A Glossary of Words used in the Neighbourhood of Whitby. By F. K. ROBINSON. Part 1. 78. 6d. 10. Series C. A Glossary of the Dialect of Lancashire. By J. H. NODAL and G. MILNER. Part I. 3s. 6d. 1876. 11. On the Survival of Early English Words in our Present Dialects. By Dr. R. MORRIS. 6d. Containing Five 13. Series C. A Glossary of Words used in the Neighbourhood of Whitby. By F. K. Robinson. Part II. 6s 6d. 12. Series C. Original Glossaries. Part III. Original Provincial English Glossaries. 7s. 14. A Glossary of Mid-Yorkshire Words, with a Grammar. By C. CLOUGHI ROBINSON. 98.

Page #444
28 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., 1877. 15. A GLOSSARY OF WORDS used in the Wapentakes of Manley and Corringham, Lincolnshire. By EDWARD PEACOCK, F.S.A. 9s, 6d. 16. A Glossary of Holderness Words. By F. Ross, R. STEAD, and T. HOLDERNESS. With a Map of the District. 4s. 17. On the Dialects of Eleven Southern and South-Western Counties, with a new Classification of the English Dialects. By Prince Louis LUCIEN BONAPARTE, With Two Maps. 1s. 18. Bibliographical List. Part III. completing the Work, and containing a List of Books on Scottish Dialects, Anglo-Irisb Dialect, Cant and Slang, and Americanisms, with additions to the English List and Index. Edited by J. H. NODAL, s. 6d. 19. An Outline of the Grammar of West Somerset. By F. T. ELWORTHY, Esq. 5s. 1878. 20. A Glossary of Cumberland Words and Phrases. ILLIAM DICKINSON, F.L.S. 6s. 21. Tusser's Five Hundred Pointes of Good Husbandrie. Edited with Introduction, Notes and Glossary, by W. PAINE and SIDNEY J. HERRTAGE, B.A. 12s.6d. 22. A Dictionary of English Plant Names. By JAMES BRITTEN, F.L.S., and ROBERT HOLLAND. Part I. (A to F). 8s. 6d. 1879. 23. Five Reprinted Glossaries, including Wiltshire, East Anglian, Suffolk, and East Yorkshire Words, and Words from Bishop Kennett's Parochial Antiquities. Edited by the Rev. Professor SKEAT, M.A. 7s. 24. Supplement to the Cumberland Glossary (No. 20). By W. DICKINSON, F.L.S. ls. Etherington.--THE STUDENT'S GRAMMAR OF THE HINDI LANGUAGE. By the Rev. W. ETHERINGTON, Missionary, Benares. Second edition. Crown 8vo. pp. xiv., 255, and xiii., cloth. 1873. 12s. Faber.-A SYSTEMATICAL DIGEST OF THE DOCTRINES OF CONFUCIUS, according to the ANALECTS, GREAT LEARNING, and DOCTRINE of the MEAN, with an Introduction on the Authorities upon CONFUCIUS and Confucianism. By Ernst FABER, Rhenish Missionary. Translated from the German by P. G. von Mollendorff. 8vo. sewed, pp. vii. and 131. 1875. 128. 6d. Facsimiles of Two Papyri found in a Tomb at Thebes. With a Translation by SAMUEL Birch, LL.D., F.S.A., Corresponding Member of the Institute of France, Academies of Berlin, Herculaneum, etc., and an Account of their Discovery. By A. HENRY RHIND, Esq., F.S.A., etc. In large folio, pp. 30 of text, and 16 plates coloured, bound in cloth. 21s. Fallon.-A NEW HINDUSTANI-ENGLISH DICTIONARY. With Illustra tions from Hindustani Literature and Folk-lore. By S. W. FALLON, Ph.D. Halle. Parts I. to XIX. Roy. Svo. Price 4s. 6d. each Part. To be completed in about 25 Parts of 48 pages each Part, forming together One Volume. Farley.- EGYPT, CYPRUS, AND ASIATIC TURKEY. By J. LEWIS FARLEY, Author of "The Resources of Turkey,'' etc. Demy 8vo. cl., pp. xvi.-270. 10s.6d. Fausboll.--TIE DASARATHA-JATAKA, being the Buddhist Story of King Rama. The original Pali Text, with a Translation and Notes by V. FAUsBOLL. 8vo. sewed, pp. iv. and 48. 2s.6d. Fausboll.-FIVE JATAKAS, containing a Fairy Tale, a Comical Story, and Three Fables. In the original Pali Text, accompanied with a Translation and Notes. By V. FAUSBOLL. 8vo. sewed, pp. viii. and 72. 6s. op. xiv., 255, and su. DIGEST OF Till c. and DOCTRINE. Confucianism.

Page #445
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. Fausboll.--TEN JATAKAS The Original Pali Text, with a Translation and Notes. By V. FAUSBOLL. 8vo. sewed, pp. xiii. and 128. 7s. 6d. Fausboll.-JATAKA. See under JATAKA. Fiske.-MYTHS AND MYTH-MAKERS: Old Tales and Superstitions interpreted by Comparative Mythology. By JOHN FISKE, M.A., Assistant Librarian, and late Lecturer on Philosophy at Harvard University. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. viii. and 252. 10s. 6d. Fornander.-AN ACCOUNT OF THE POLYNESIAN RACE: Its Origin and Migrations. By A. FORNANDER. Vol. I. Post 8vo., cloth. 78. 6d. Forsyth.-REPORT OF A MISSION TO YARKUND IN 1873, under Command of SIR T. D. FORSYTH, K.C.S.I., C.B., Bengal Civil Service, with Historical and Geographical Information regarding the Possessions of the Ameer of Yarkund. With 45 Photographs, 4 Lithographic Plates, and a large Folding Map of Eastern Turkestan. 4to. cloth, pp. iv. and 573. PS5 58. Foss.-NORWEGIAN GRAMMAR, with Exereises in the Norwegian and and English Languages, and a List of Irregular Verbs. By FRITH JOF FOSS, Graduate of the University of Norway. Crown 8vo., pp. 50, cloth limp. 28. Foster.-PRE-HISTORIC RACES OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. By J. W. FOSTER, LL.D., Author of the Physical Geography of the Mississippi Valley," etc. With 72 Illustrations. 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 416. 14s. Fryer.-VUTTODAYA. (Exposition of Metre.) By SANGHARAKKHITA THERA. A Pali Text, Edited, with Translation and Notes, by Major G. E. FRYER. 8vo. pp. 44. 2s. 6d. Furnivall.-EDUCATION IN EARLY ENGLAND. Some Notes used as Forewords to a Collection of Treatises on "Manners and Meals in the Olden Time," for the Early English Text Society. By FREDERICK J. FURNIVALL, M.A., Trinity Hall, Cambridge, Member of Council of the Philological and Early English Text Societies. 8vo. sewed, pp. 74. 1s. Garrett. A CLASSICAL DICTIONARY OF INDIA, illustrative of the Mythology, Philosophy, Literature, Antiquities, Arts, Manners, Customs, etc., of the Hindus. By JOHN GARRETT. 8vo. pp. x. and 798. cloth. 28s. Garrett.-SUPPLEMENT TO THE ABOVE CLASSICAL DICTIONARY OF INDIA. By JonN GARRETT, Director of Public Instruction at Mysore. 8vo. cloth, pp. 160. 7s. 6d. Gautama.-THE INSTITUTES OF GAUTAMA. See Auctores Sanscriti. Gesenius.-HEBREW AND ENGLISH LEXICON OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, including the Biblical Chaldee, from the Latin. By EDWARD ROBINSON. Fifth Edition. Svo. cloth, pp. xii. and 1160. PS1 16s. Gesenius.-HEBREW GRAMMAR. Translated from the Seventeenth Edition. By Dr. T. J. CONANT. With Grammatical Exercises, and a Chrestomathy by the Translator. 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi.-364. Giles. CHINESE SKETCHES. By HERBERT A. GILES, of H.B.M.'s China Consular Service. Svo. cl., pp. 204. 10s. 6d. PS1. 29 Giles. A DICTIONARY OF COLLOQUIAL IDIOMS IN THE MANDARIN DIALECT. By HERBERT A. GILES. 4to. pp. 65. PS1 Ss. Giles.-SYNOPTICAL STUDIES IN CHINESE CHARACTER. By HERBERT A. GILES. 8vo. pp. 118. 15s. Giles.-CHINESE WITHOUT A TEACHER. Being a Collection of Easy and Useful Sentences in the Mandarin Dialect. With a Vocabulary. By HERBERT A. GILES. 12mo. pp 60. 5s. Giles. RECORD OF THE BUDDHIST KINGDOMS. Translated from the Chinese by II. A. GILES, of H.M. Consular Service. 8vo. sewed, pp. X.-129. 5s.

Page #446
30 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co, the AB Rector Now fir Giles.--THE SAN Tzu Ching; or, Three Character Classic; and the Ch'Jen Tsu Wen; or, Thousand Character Essay. Metrically Translated by HERBERT A. GILES. 12mo. pp. 28. 2s.6d. Giles.-A GLOSSARY OF REFERENCE ON SUBJECTS CONNECTED WITH THE Far East. By A. A. GILES, of H.M. China Consular Service. 8vo. sewed, pp. v.-183. 78. 6d. Giles.--HEBREW AND CHRISTIAN RECORDS. An Historical Enquiry concerning the Age and Authorship of the Old and New Testaments. By the Rev. Dr. Giles, Rector of Sutton, Surrey, and formerly Fellow of Corpus Christi College, Oxford. Now first published complete, 2 Vols. Vol. I., Hebrew Records; Vol. II., Christian Records. 8vo. cloth, pp. 442 and 440. 1877. 24s. Gliddon.- ANCIENT EGYPT, Her Monuments, Hieroglyphics, History, Archaeology, and other subjects connected with Hieroglyphical Literature. By GEORGE R. GLIDDON, late United States Consul, at Cairo. 15th Edition. Revised and Corrected, with an Appendix. 4to. sewed, pp. 68. 28. 60. God.-BOOK OF God. By O. Svo, cloth, Vol. I.: The Apocalypse. pp. 647. 12s.6d.-Vol II. An Introduction to the Apocalypse, pp. 752. 148. Vol. III. A Commentary on the Apocalypse, pp. 854. 168. Goldstucker.-A DICTIONARY, SANSKRIT AND ENGLISH, extended and improved from the Second Edition of the Dictionary of Professor H. H. Wilson. with his sanction and concurrence. Together with a Supplement, Grammatical Appendices, and an Index, serving as a Sanskrit-English Vocabulary. By THEODOR GOLDSTUCKER. Parts I. to VI. 4to. pp. 400. 1856-1863. 6s. each. Goldstucker.-PANINI: His Place in Sanskrit Literature. An Inves tigation of some Literary and Chronological Questions which may be settled by a study of his work. A separate impression of the Preface to the Facsimile of MS. No. 17 in the Library of Her Majesty's Home Government for India, which contains a portion of the MANAVA-KALPA-SUTRA, with the Commentary of KUMARILA-SWAMIN. BY THEODOR GOLDSTUCKER. Imperial Svo. pp. 268, cloth. PS22s. Goldstucker.--ON THE DEFICIENCIES IN THE PRESENT ADMINISTRATION OF HINDU LAW; being a paper read at the Meeting of the East India Association on the Sth June, 1870. By THEODOR GOLDSTUCKER, Professor of Sanskrit in University College, London, &c. Demy Svo. pp. 56, sewed. 1s. 60. Gover.-THE FOLK SONGS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. By CHARLES E. GOVER. 8vo. pp. xxiii. and 299, cloth 10s. 6d. Grammatography.-A MANUAL OF REFERENCE to the Alphabets of Ancient and Modern Languages. Based on the German Compilation of F. BALLHORN. Royal 8vo. pp. 80, cloth. 7s.6d. The "Grammatography is offered to the public as a compendious introduction to the reading of the most important ancient and modern languages. Simple in its design, it will be consnlted with advantage by the philological student, the amateur linguist, the bookseller, the corrector of the press, and the diligent compositor. ALPU ABETICAL INDEX. Afghan (or Pushto). Czechian (or Bohemian). Hebrew (current hand). Polish. Amharic. Danish. Hebrew (Judaeo-Ger- Pushto (or Afghan). Anglo-Saxon. Demotic. Hungarian. (man). Romaic Modern Greek Arabic. Estrangelo. Illyrian. Russian. Arabic Ligatures. Ethiopic. Irish. Runes. Aramaie. Etruscan. Italian (Old). Samaritan. Archaic Characters. Georgian. Japanese. Sanserit. Armenian. German. Javanese. Servian. Assyrian Cuneiform. Glagolitie. Lettish. Slavonic (Old). Bengali. Gothic. Mantshu. Sorbian (or Wendish). Bohemian (Czechian). Greek. Median Cuneiform. Swedish. Bugis. Greek Ligatures. Modern Greek (Romaic) Syriac. Burmese. Greek (Archaic). Mongolian. Tamil. Canarese (or Carnataca). Gujerati(orGuzzeratte). Nimidian. Telugu. Chinese. Hicratie. OldSlavonic(orCyrillic). Tibetan. Coptie. Hicroglyphics. Palmyrenian. Turkish Croato-Glagolitic. TIebrew. Persian. Wallacbian. Cufic. Hebrew (Archaic). Persian Cuneiform. Wendish (or Sorbian). Cyrillic (or Old Slavonic). Hebrew (Rabbinical). Phaenician, Zend.

Page #447
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. 31 Grassmann.--WORTERBUCH ZUX RIG-VED. Von HERMAXX GRASSMANN, Professor am Marienstifts-Gymnasium zu Stettin. 8vo. pp. 1775. PS1 108. Green.-SILAKESPEARE AND THE EMBLEM-WRITERS: an Exposition of their Similarities of Thought and Expression. Preceded by a View of the Emblem-Book Literature dowii to A.D. 1616. By HENRY GREEN, M.A. In one volume, pp. xvi. 572, profusely illustrated with Woodcuts and Photolith. Plates, elegantly bound in cloth gilt, large medium 8vo. PSi lls. 61 ; large imperial 8vo. 1870. PS2 12s. 6d. Grey.--HANDBOOK OF AFRICAN, AUSTRALIAN, AND POLYNESIAN PU LOLOGY, as represented in the Library of His Excellency Sir George Grey, K.C.B., Her Majesty's High Commissioner of the Cape Colony. Classed, Annotated, and Edited by Sir GEORGE GREY and Dr. H. I. BLEEK. Vol. I. Part 1.-South Africa. 8vo. pp. 186. 20s. Vol. 1. Part 2.-- Africa (North of the Tropic of Capricorn). 8vo. pp. 70. 48. Vol. I. Part 3.-Madagascar. 8vo. pp. 24. 2s. Vol. II. Part 1.- Australia. 8vo. pp. iv. and 14. 3s. Vol. 11. Part 2.-Papuan Languages of the Loyalty Islands and New Hebrides, compris ing those of the Islands of Nengone, Litu, Ancitum, Tana, and others. 8vo. p. 12. ls. Vol. II. Part 3.-Fiji Islands and Rotuma (with Supplement to Part II., Papuan Lan guages, and Part 1., Australia). 8vo. pp. 34. 2x. Vol. II. Part 4.- New Zealand, the Chatham Islands, and Auckland Islands. 8vo. pp. 76. 78. Vol. II. Part 1 (continuation).-Polynesia and Borneo. 8vo. pp. 77-154. 7s. Vol. 111. Part 1.-Manuscripts and Incunables. 8vo. pp. viii. and 24. 2s. Vol. 1V. Part 1.-Early Printed Books. England. 8vo. pp. vi. and 266. 128. Grey.-MAORI MEMENTOS: being a Series of Addresses presented by the Native People to His Excellency Sir George Grey, K.C.B., F.R.S. With Introductory Remarks and Explanatory Notes; to which is added a small Collec tion of Laments, etc. By Ch. OLIVER B. Davis. Svo. pp. iv. and 228, cloth. 128. Griffin.--THE RAJAS OF THE PUNJAB. Being the History of the Prin cipal States in the Punjab, and their Political Relations with the British Government. By LEPEL H. GRIFFIN, Bengal Civil Service ; Under Secretary to the Government of the Punjab, Author of "The Punjab Chiefs," etc. Second edition. Royal 8vo., pp. xiv. and 630. 21s. Griffis. - TIIE MIKADO'S EMPIRE. Book I. History of Japan from 660 B.C. to 1872 A.D. Book II. Personal Experiences, Observations, and Studies in Japan, 1870-74. By W. E. GRIFFIS. Illustrated. Svo cl., pp. 626. PS1. Griffith.-SCENES FROM THE RAMAYANA, MEGIIADUTA, ETC. Translated by RALPI T. II. GRIFFITH, M.A., Principal of the Benares College. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. pp. xviii., 244, cloth. 6s. CONTENTS.-Preface--- Ayodhya--Ravan Doomed-The Birth of Rama--The Heir apparentManthara's Guile-Dasaratha's Oath-The Step-mother-Mother and Son-The Triumph of Love--Farewell!-The Isermit's Son--The Trial of Truth--The Forest -The Rape of Sita-- Rilma's Despair --The Messenger Cloud--Khumbakarna--The Suppliant Dove-True Glory Feed the Poor-The Wise Scholar. Griffith.--THE RAMAYAN OF VALMKI. Translated into English verse. By RALPH T. II. GRIFFITI, M.A., Principal of the Benares College. 5 vols. Vol. I., containing Books I. and II. Demy Svo. pp. xxxii. 410, cloth. 1870. 18s. Vol. II., containing Book II., with additional Notes and Index of Names. Demy 8vo. pp. 501, cloth. 18s. Vol. III. Demy 8vo. pp. v. and 371, cloth. 1872. 15s. Vol. IV. Demy Svo. pp. viii. and 432 1873. 18s. Vol. V. Demy 8vo. pp. 369, cloth. 1875. 15s. Griffith. -TILE BIRTII OF TIIE WAR GOD. A Poem by KALIDASA. Translated from the Sanskrit into Euglish Verse. By RALPH T. H. GRIFFITH, M.A., l'rincipal of Benares College. Second edition, post Svo. cloth, pp. sii. and 116. 58.

Page #448
32 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Grout.-THE ISIZULU: a Grammar of the Zulu Language; accompanied with an Historical Introduction, also with an Appendix. By Rev. LEWIS GROUT. 8vo. pp. lii. and 432, cloth. 21s. Gubernatis.-ZOOLOGICAL MYTHOLOGY; or, the Legends of Animals. By ANGELO DE GUBERNATIS, Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Literature in the Instituto di Studii Superiori e di Perfezionamento at Florence, etc. In 2 vols. 8vo. pp. xxvi. and 432, vii. and 442. 28s. Gundert.-A MALAYALAM AND ENGLISH DICTIONARY. By Rev. H. GUNDERT, D. Ph. Royal 8vo. pp. viii. and 1116. PS2 10s. Haas. -CATALOGUE OF SANSKRIT AND PALI BOOKS IN THE LIBRARY OF THE BRITISH MUSEUM. By Dr. ERNST HAAS. Printed by Permission of the Trustees of the British Museum. 4to. cloth, pp. 200. PS1 1s. Hafiz of Shiraz.-SELECTIONS FROM HIS POEMS. Translated from the Persian by HERMAN BICKNELL. With Preface by A. S. BICKNELL. Demy 4to., pp. xx. and 384, printed on fine stout plate-paper, with appropriate Oriental Bordering in gold and colour, and Illustrations by J. R. HERBERT, R.A. PS2 28. Haldeman. PENNSYLVANIA DUTCH: a Dialect of South Germany with an Infusion of English. By S. S. HALDEMAN, A.M., Professor of Comparative Philology in the University of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia. 8vo. pp. viii. and 70, cloth. 1872. 38. 6d. Hall.-MODERN ENGLISH. By FITZEDWARD HALL, M.A., Hon. D.C.L., Oxon. Cr. 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 394. 10s. 6d. Hall.-ON ENGLISH ADJECTIVES IN -ABLE, with Special Reference to RELIABLE. BY FITZEDWARD HALL, C.E., M.A., Hon. D.C.L. Oxon.; formerly Professor of Sanskrit Language and Literature, and of Indian Jurisprudence, in King's College, London. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 238. 7s. 6d. Hans Breitmann.-See under LELAND. Hardy. CHRISTIANITY AND BUDDHISM COMPARED. By the late REV. R. SPENCE HARDY, Hon. Member Royal Asiatic Society. Svo. sd. pp. 138. 6s. Hassoun.-THE DIWAN OF HATIM TAI. An Old Arabic Poet of the Sixth Century of the Christian Era. Edited by R. HASSOUN. With Illustrations. 4to. pp. 43. 3s. 6d. Haswell. GRAMMATICAL NOTES AND VOCABULARY OF THE PEGUAN LANGUAGE. To which are added a few pages of Phrases, etc. By Rev. J. M. HASWELL. Svo. pp. xvi. and 160. 15s. Haug. THE BOOK OF ARDA VIRAF. The Pahlavi text prepared by Destur Hoshangji Jamaspji Asa. Revised and collated with further MSS., with an English translation and Introduction, and an Appendix containing the Texts and Translations of the Gosht-i Fryano and Hadokht Nask. By MARTIN HAUG, Ph.D., Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Philology at the University of Munich. Assisted by E. W. WEST, Ph.D. Published by order of the Bombay Government. 8vo. sewed, pp. lxxx., v., and 316. PS1 5s. Haug. A LECTURE ON AN ORIGINAL SPEECH OF ZOROASTER (Yasna 45), with remarks on his age. By MARTIN HAUG, Ph.D. Svo. pp. 28, sewed. Bombay, 1865. 2s. Haug.-THE AITAREYA BRAHMANAM OF THE RIG VEDA: containing the Earliest Speculations of the Brahmans on the meaning of the Sacrificial Prayers, and on the Origin, Performance, and Sense of the Rites of the Vedic Religion. Edited, Translated, and Explained by MARTIN HAUG, Ph.D., Superintendent of Sanskrit Studies in the Poona College, etc., etc. In 2 Vols. Crown Svo. Vol. I. Contents, Sanskrit Text, with Preface, Introductory Essay, and a Map of the Sacrificial Compound at the Soma Sacrifice, pp. 312. Vol. II. Translation with Notes, pp. 511. PS2 2s.

Page #449
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. 33 Haug.-AN OLD ZAND-PAHLAVI GLOSSARY. Edited in the Original Characters, with a Transliteration in Roman Letters. an English Translation, and an Alphabetical Index. By DESTUR HOSHENGJI JAMASPJI, High-priest of the Parsis in Malwa, India. Rev. with Notes and Intro. by MARTIN II AUG, Ph.D. Publ. by order of Gov of Bombay. 8vo. sewed, pp. lvi. and 132. 15s. Haug.-AN OLD PATILAVI-PAZAND GLOSSARY. Ed., with Alphabetical Index, by DESTUR HOSHANGJI JAMASPJI Asa, High Priest of the Parsis in Malwa. Rev. and Enl., with Intro. Essay on the Pahlavi Language, by M. HAUG, Ph.D. Pub. by order of Gov. of Bombay. 8vo. pp. xvi. 152, 268, sd. 1870. 285. Haug.-ESSAYS ON THE SACRED LANGUAGE, WRITINGS, AND RELIGION OF THE PARSIS. By MARTIN AUG, PhD., late Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Philology at the University of Munich. Second Edition. Edited by E. W. WEST, Ph.D. Post Svo. pp. svi. and 128, cloth, 16s. Hawken.-UPA-SASTRA: Comments, Linguistic and Doctrinal, on Sacred and Mythic Literature. By J. D. HAWKEN. 8vo. cloth, pp. viii.-288. 7s.6d. Heaviside. --AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES ; or, the New World the Old, and the Old World the lew. By JOHN T. C. HEAVISIDE. 8vo. pp. 46, sewed. Is. 6/ Hebrew Literature Society (Publications of). Subscription PS1 ls. per Series. 1872-3. First Series. Vol. I. Miscellany of Hebrew Literature. Demy Svo. cloth, pp. viii. and 228. 10s. Vol. II. The Commentary of Ibn Ezra on Isaiah Edited from MSS., and Translated with Notes, Introductions, and Indexes, by M. FRIEDLANDER, Ph.D. Vol. 1. Translation of the Commentary. Demy Svo. cloth, pp. xxviii. and 332. 10s. 6d. Vol. III The Commentary of Ibn Ezra. Vol. II. The Anglican Version of the Book of the Prophet Isaiah amended according to the Commentary of Ibn Ezra. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. 112. 4s. 6d. 1877. Second Series. Vol. 1. Miscellany of Hebrew Literature. Vol. II. Edited by the Rev. A. Lowy. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. vi. and 276. 10. 61. Vol. II. The Commentary of Ibn Ezra. Vol. III. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. 172. 78. Vol. IIL. Ibn Ezra Literature. Vol. IV. Essays on the Writings of Abraham Ibn Ezra. By M. FRIED LANDE, Ph D. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. X.-25.2 and 78. 12s. 60. Hepburn.--A JAPANESE AND ENGLISH DICTIONARY. With an English and Japanese Index. By J. C. HEPBURN, M.D., LL.D. Second edition. Imperial 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxii., 632 and 201. PS8 8s. Hepburn. JAPANESE-ENGLISHI AND ENGLISH-JAPANESE DICTIONARY. By J. C. HEPBURN, M.D., LL.D. Abridged by the Author from his larger work. Small 4to. cloth, pp. vi. and 206. 1873. 18s. Hernisz.-A GUIDE TO CONVERSATION IN TIE ENGLISI AND CHINESE LANGUAGES, for the use of Americans and Chinese in California and elsewhere. By STANISLAS HERNISZ. Square 8vo. pp. 27 t, sewed. 10s. 6d. The Chinese characters contained in this work are from the collections of Chinese groups, engraved on steel, and cast into moveable types, by Mr. Marcellin Legrand, engraver of the Imperial Printing Office a: Paris. They are used by most of the missions to China. Hincks.--SPECIMEN CHAPTERS OF AN ASSYRIAN GRAMMAR. By the late Rev. E. Hincks, D.D., Hon. M.R.A.S. Svo., pp. 4+, sewed. 1s. Hodgson.- ESSAYS ON THE LANGUAGES, LITERATURE, AND RELIGION OF NEPAL AND TIBET; together with further Papers on the Geography, Ethnology, and Commerce of those Countries. By B. H. Hodgson, late British Minister at Nepal. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. 283. 148.

Page #450
31 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Hoffmann.-SHOPPING DIALOGUES, in Japanese, Dutch, and English. By Professor J. HOFFMANN. Oblong 8vo. pp. xiii. and 44, sewed. 5s. Hoffmann, J. J.-A JAPANESE GRAMMAR. Second Edition. Large Svo, cloth, pp. viii. and 368, with two plates. PS1 ls. Holbein Society. --Subscription $1 is. per annum. A List of Publi cations to be had on application. Hopkins.-ELEMENTARY GRAMMAR OF THE TURKISH LANGUAGE. With a few Easy Exercises. By F. L. HOPKINS. M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Trinity Hall, Cambridge. Cr. 8vo. cloth, pp. 48. 3s. 6d. Howse.- A GRAMMAR OF THE CREE LANGUAGE. With which is com bined an analysis of the Chippeway Dialect. By JOSEPH Howse, Esq., F.R.G.S. 8vo. pp. xx. and 324, cloth. 7s.6d. Hunter.-A STATISTICAL ACCOUNT OF BENGAL. By W. W. HUNTER, B.A., LL.D. Director-General of Statistics to the Government of India; one of the Council of the Royal Asiatic Society; M.R.G.S.; and Honorary Member of various Learncd Societies. VOL. VOL. I. 24 Parganas and Sundarbans. X. Darjiling, Jalpaiguri and Kuch Behar II. Nadiya and Jessor. XI. Patna and Saran. (State. III. Midnapur, Ilagli and Hourah. XII. Gaya and Shahahad. IV. Bardwan, Birbhum and Bankura. XIII. Tirhut and Champaran. V. Dacca, Bakarganj, Faridpur and Mai- XIV. Bhagalpur and Santal Parganas. mansinh. XV. Monghyr and Purniah. VI. Chittagong Hill Tracts, Chittagong, XVI. IIazaribagh and Lohardaga. Noakbali, Tipperah, and IIill Tipperah XVII. Singbhum, Chutia, Nagpur Tributary State. States and Manbhum. VII. Meldah. Rangpur and Dinajpur. XVIII. Cuttack and Balasor. VIII. Rajshahi and Bogra. XIX. Puri, and Orissa Tributary States, IX. Murshidahad and Pabna. XX. Fisheries, Botany, and General Index. Published by command of the Government of India. In 20 Vols. 8vo. half morocco. PS5. Hunter (F. M. - Ax ACCOUNT OF THE BRITISH SETTLEMENT OF A DEN in Arabia. Compiled by Captain F. M. HUNTER, F.R.G.S., F.R.A.S., Assistant Political Resident, Aden. Demy Svo, half-morocco, pp. xii.-232. 78. 60. Ikhwanu-s Safa; or, BROTHERS OF PURITY. Describing the Contention between Men and Beasts as to the Superiority of the Human Race. Translated from the Hindustani by Professor J. Dowson, Staff College, Sandhurst. Crown 8vo. pp. viii. and 156, cloth. 7s. Indian Antiquary (The).--A Journal of Oriental Research in Archaeo logy, History, Literature, Languages, Philosophy, Religion, Folklore, etc. Edited by JAMES BURGESS, M.R.A.S., F.R.G.S. 4to. Published 12 numbers per anuum. Subscription PS2. Ingleby.--SHAKESPEARE: the Man and the Book By C. M. INGLEBY, M.A., LL.D. Svo. boards, pp. 172. 6s. Inman.-ANCIENT PAGAN AND MODERN CARISTIAN SYMBOLISM EXPOSED AND EXPLAINED. By THOMAS INMAN, M.D. Second Edition. With Ulustra tions. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. xl. and 148. 1874. 7s. 6d. Jaiminiya-Nyaya-Mala-Vistara.-See under AUCTORES SANSCRITI. Jami. Mulla.--SALAMAN U ABSAL. An Allegorical Romance; being one of the Seven Poems entitled the Haft Aurang of Mulla Jami, now first edited from the Collation of Eight Manuscripts in the Library of the India House, and in private collections, with various readings, by FORBES FALCONER, M.A., M.R.A.S. 4to. cloth, pp. 92. 1850. 7s.6d.

Page #451
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. 35 Jataka (The); together with its Commentary. Being Tales of the Anterior Birth of Gotama Buddha. For the first time Edited in the original Pali by V. FAUSBOLL, and Translated by T. W. Rays Davids. Vol. I. Text. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. 512 288. The "Jataka is a collection of legends in Pali, relating the history of Buddha's transmigration before he was born as Gotama. "The great antiquity of this work is authenticated by its forming part of the sacred canon of the Southern Buddhists, which was finally settled at the last Council in 246 B.C. The collcetion has long been known as a store house of aneient fables, and as the most original attainable source to whiel almost the whole of this kind of literature, from the Panchatantra and Pilpay's fables down to the nursery stories of the present day, is traeeable; and it has been eonsidered desirable, in the interest of Buddhistie studies as well as for more general literary purposes, that an edition and translation of the eomplete work should be prepared. The present publication is intended to supply this want.-Atheneum. Jenkins's Vest-Pocket Lexicon. - AN ENGLISH DICTIONARY of all except Familiar Words ; including the principal Scientific and Technical Terms, and Foreign Moneys, Weights and Masures. By JaBEZ JENKINS. 64mo., pp. 564, cloth. Is. 6d. Johnson.--ORIENTAL RELIGIONS. See Trubner's Oriental Series. Kalid-i-Afghani.- TRANSLATION OF THE KALID-I-AFGHANI, the Text book for the Pakkhto Examination, with Notes, Historical, Geographical, Grammatical, aud Explanatory. By TREVOR CHICHELE PLOWDEN. Imp. 8vo. pp. xx, and 406, with a Map. Lahore, 1875. PS2 2s. Kasika. -A COMMENTARY ON PANINI'S GRAMMATICAL APHORISMS. By PANDIT JAYADITYA. Edited by PANDIT BALA SAStri, Prof. Sansk. Coll., Benares. First part, 8vo. pp. 490. 16s. Kellogg.-A GRAMMAR OF THE HINDI LANGUAGE, in which are treated the Standard Hindi, Braj, and the Eastern Hindi of the Ramayan of Tulsi Das; also the Colloquial Dialects of Marwar, Kumaon, Avadh, Baghelkhand, Bhojpur, etc., with Copious Philological Notes. By the Rev. S. H. KELLOGG, M.A. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. 400. 218. Kern.-THE ARYABIATIYA, with the Commentary Bhatadi pika of Paramadicvara, edited by Dr. H. KERn. 4to. pp. xii. and 107. 98. Kern. -- THE BRIAT-SANHITA; or, Complete System of Natural Astrology of Varaha-Mihira Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. H. KERN, I'rofessor of Sanskrit at the University of Leyden. Part I. 8vo. pp. 50, stitched. Parts 2 and 3 pp. 51-154. Part 4 pp. 155-210. Part 5 pp. 211-266. Part 6 pp. 267-330. Price 28. each part. [Will be completed in Nine Parts. Khirad-Afroz (The Illuminator of the Understanding). By Maulari Hafizu'd-din. A new edition of the Hindustani Text, carefully revised, with Notes, Critical and Explanatory. By EDWARD B. EASTWICK, M.P., F.R.S., F.S.A., M.R.A.S., Professor of Hindustani at the late East India Company's College at Haileybury. Svo.cloth, pp. xiv. and 321. 18s. Kidd.-CATALOGUE OF THE CHINESE LIBRARY OF TIE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. By the Rev. S. KIDD. 8vo. pp. 58, sewed. 1s. Kielhorn.-A GRAMMAR OF THE SANSKRIT LANGUAGE. By F. KIELHORN, Ph.D., Superintendent of Sanskrit Studies in Deccan College. Registered under Act xxv. of 1867. Demy Svo. pp. xvi. 260, cloth. 1870. 10s. 6d. Kielhorn.-KATYAYANA AND PATANJALI. Their Relation to each other and to Panini. By F. KIELHORN, Ph. D., Prof. of Orient. Lang. Poona. Svo. pp. 64. 1876. 3s. 6d. Kilgour.-THE HEBREW OR IBERIAN Race, including the Pelasgians, the Phenicians, the Jews, the British, and others. By HENRY KILGOUR. Svo. sewed, pp. 76. 1872. 2s.6d. Kistner.-BUDDIIA AND HIS DOCTRINES. A Bibliographical Essay. By Oito KISINER. Imperial 8vo., pp. iv. and 32, sewed. 2s. 6d.

Page #452
Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Koch.-A HISTORICAL GRAMMAR OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE. By C. F. KOCH. Translated into English. Edited, Enlarged, and Annotated by the Rev. R. MORRIS, LL.D., M.A. [Nearly ready. Koran (The). Arabic text, lithographed in Oudh, A.H. 1284 (1867). 16mo. pp. 942. 7s. 6d. 36 Koran (The).-See Sale, and Trubner's Oriental Series. Kramers' New Pocket Dictionary of the English and Dutch LANGUAGES. Royal 32mo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 714. 48. Kroeger. THE MINNESINGER OF GERMANY. By A. E. KROEGER. 12mo. cloth, pp. vi. and 284. 7s. CONTENTS.-Chapter I. The Minnesinger and the Minnesong.-II. The Minnelay.-III. The Divine Minnesong.-IV. Walther von der Vogelweide.-V. Ulrich von Lichtenstein.-VI. The Metrical Romances of the Minnesinger and Gottfried von Strassburg's Tristan and Isolde." Lacombe.-DICTIONNAIRE ET GRAMMAIRE DE LA LANGUE DES CRIS, par le Rev. Pere ALB. LACOMBE. 8vo. paper, pp. xx. and 713, iv. and 190. 218. Laghu Kaumudi. A Sanskrit Grammar. By Varadaraja. With an English Version, Commentary, and References. By JAMES R. BALLANTYNE, LL.D., Principal of the Sanskrit College, Benares. Svo. pp. xxxvi. and 424, cloth. PS1 11s. 6d. Land. THE PRINCIPLES OF HEBREW GRAMMAR. By J. P. N. LAND, Professor of Logic and Metaphysic in the University of Leyden. Translated from the Dutch by REGINALD LANE POOLE, Balliol College, Oxford. Part I. Sounds. Part II. Words. Crown 8vo. pp. xx. and 220, cloth. 7s. 6d. Legge.-CONFUCIANISM IN RELATION TO CHRISTIANITY. A Paper Read before the Missionary Conference in Shanghai, on May 11, 1877. By Rev. JAMES LEGGB, D.D., LL.D. Svo. sewed, pp. 12. 1877. 1s. 6d. Legge.-THE CHINESE CLASSICS. With a Translation, Critical and Exegetical Notes, Prolegomena, and Copious Indexes. By JAMES LEGGE, D.D., of the London Missionary Society. In seven vols. Vol. I. containing Confucian Analects, the Great Learning, and the Doctrine of the Mean. 8vo. pp. 526, cloth. PS2 28. 8vo. pp. 634, cloth. PS2 28. Vol. II., containing the Works of Mencius. Vol. III. Part I. containing the First Part of the Shoo-King, or the Books of Tang, the Books of Yu, the Books of Hea. the Books of Shang, and the Prolegomena. Royal 8vo. pp. viii. and 280, cloth. PS2 2s. Vol. III. Part II. containing the Fifth Part of the Shoo-King, or the Books of Chow, and the Indexes. Royal 8vo. pp. 281-736, cloth. PS2 2s. Vol. IV. Part I. containing the First Part of the She-King, or the Lessons from the States; and the Prolegomena. Royal Svo. cloth, pp. 182-244. PS2 28. Vol. IV. Part II. containing the 2nd, 3rd and 4th Parts of the She-King, or the Minor Odes of the Kingdom, the Greater Odes of the Kingdom, the Sacrificial Odes and Praise-Songs, and the Indexes. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. 540. PS2 2s. Vol. V. Part I. containing Dukes Yin, Hwan, Chwang, Min, He, Wan, Seuen, and Ch'ing; and the Prolegomena. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. xii., 148 and 410. PS2 2s. Vol. V. Part II. Contents:-Dukes Seang, Ch'aon, Ting, and Gal, with Tso's Appendix, and the Indexes. Royal Svo. cloth, pp. 526. PS2 2s. Legge.-THE CHINESE CLASSICS. Translated into English. With Preliminary Essays and Explanatory Notes. By JAMES LEGGE, D.D., LL.D. Vol. I. The Life and Teachings of Confucius. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. vi. and 338. 10s. 6d. Vol. II. The Life and Works of Mencius. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. 412. 12s. Vol. III. The She King, or The Book of Poetry. Crown Svo., cloth, pp. viii. and 432. 12s.

Page #453
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. Legge.-INAUGURAL LECTURE ON THE CONSTITUTING OF A CHINESE CHAIR in the University of Oxford. Delivered in the Sheldonian Theatre, Oct. 27th, 1876, by Rev. JAMES LEGGE, M.A., LL.D., Professor of the Chinese Language and Literature at Oxford. 8vo. pp. 28, sewed. 6d. 37 Leigh. THE RELIGION OF THE WORLD. By H. STONE LEIGH. 12mo. pp. xii. 66, cloth. 1869. 2s. 6d. Leitner.-INTRODUCTION TO A PHILOSOPHICAL GRAMMAR OF ARABIC. Being an Attempt to Discover a Few Simple Principles in Arabic Grammar. By G. W. LEITNER. 8vo. sewed, pp. 52. Lahore. 4s. Leitner.-SININ-I-ISLAM. Being a Sketch of the History and Literature of Muhammadanism and their place in Universal History. For the use of Maulvis. By G. W. LEITNER. Part 1. The Early History of Arabia to the fall of the Abassides. 8vo. sewed. Lahore. 6s. Leland. THE ENGLISHI GIPSIES AND THEIR LANGUAGE. BY CHARLES G. LELAND. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 276. 7s. 6d. Leland.-THE BREITMANN BALLADS. THE ONLY AUTHORIZED EDITION. Complete in 1 vol., including Nineteen Ballads illustrating his Travels in Europe (never before printed), with Comments by Fritz Schwackenhammer. By CHARLES G. LELAND. Crown Svo. handsomely bound in cloth, pp. xxviii. and 292. HANS BREITMANN'S PARTY. With other Ballads. By CHARLES G. LELAND. Tenth Edition. Square, pp. xvi. and 74, cloth. 2s. 6d. HANS BREITMANN'S CHRISTMAS. With other Ballads. By CHARLES G. LELAND. Second edition. Square, pp. 80, sewed. 18. 6s. HANS BREITMANN AS A POLITICIAN. By CHARLES G. LELAND. Second edition. Square, pp. 72, sewed. 1s. HANS BREITMANN IN CHURCH. With other Ballads. By CHARLES G. Leland. With an Introduction and Glossary. Second edition. Square, pp. 80, sewed. Is. HANS BREITMANN AS AN UHLAN. Six New Ballads, with a Glossary. Square, pp. 72, sewed. 1s. Leland.-FUSANG; or, the Discovery of America by Chinese Buddhist Priests in the Fifth Century. By CHARLES G. LELAND. Cr. 8vo. cloth, pp. xix. and 212. 7s. 6d. Leland.-ENGLISH GIPSY SONGS. In Rommany, with Metrical English Translations. By CHARLES G. LELAND, Author of "The English Gipsies," etc.; Prof. E. II. PALMER; and JANET TUCKEY. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. xii. and 276. 7s. 6d. Leland.-PIDGIN-ENGLISH SING-SONG; or Songs and Stories in the China-English Dialect. With a Vocabulary. By CHARLES G. LELAND. Fcap, Svo. cl., pp. viii. and 140. 1876. 5s. Leo.--FOUR CHAPTERS OF NORTH'S PLUTARCH. Containing the Lives of Caius Marcius Coriolanus, Julius Caesar, Marcus Antoninus, and Marcus Brutus, as Sources to Shakespeare's Tragedies, Coriolanus, Julius Caesar, and Antony and Cleopatra; and partly to Hamlet and Timon of Athens. Photolithographed in the size of the Edition of 1595. With Preface, Notes comparing the Text of the Editions of 1579, 1595, 1603, and 1612; and Reference Notes to the Text of the Tragedies of Shakespeare. Edited by Prof. F. A. LEO, Ph.D. In one volume, folio, elegantly bound, pp. 22 of letterpress and 130 pp. of facsimiles. PS1 11s. 6d. The Library Edition is limited to 250 copies, at the price PS1 11s. 6d. Of the Amateur Edition 50 copies have been struck off on a superior large hand-made paper, price PS3 3s. per copy.

Page #454
38 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Leonowens.-THE ENGLISH GOVERNESS AT THE SIAMESE COURTbeing Recollections of six years in the Royal Palace at Bangkok. By ANNA HARRIETTE LEONOWENS. With Illustrations from Photographs presented to the Author by the King of Siam. Svo. cloth, pp. x. and 332. 1870 12s. Leonowens.-THE ROMANCE OF SIAMESE HAREM LIFE. By Mrs. ANNA H. LEONOWENS, Author of "The English Governess at the Siamese Court." With 17 Illustrations, principally from Photographs, by the permission of J. Thomson, Esq. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 278. 148. Literature.-TRANSACTIONS OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF LITERATURE OF the United Kingdom. First Series, 6 parts in 3 vols. 4to. plates; 1827-39. Second Series, 10 vols. or 30 parts, and vol. xi. parts 1 and 2, 8vo. plates, 1843-76. A complete set, as far as published, PS10 10s. A list of the contents of the volumes and parts on application. Lobscheid.-ENGLISH AND CHINESE DICTIONARY, with the Punti and Mandarin Pronunciation. By the Rev. W. LOBSCHEID, Knight of Francis Joseph, C. M.I. R. G. S. A., N.Z. B.S. V., etc. Folio, pp. viii. and 2016. In Four Parts. PS8 8s. Lobscheid.-CHINESE AND ENGLISH DICTIONARY, Arranged according to the Radicals. By the Rev. W. LOBSCHEID, Knight of Francis Joseph, C.M.I.R.G.S.A., N.Z.B.S.V., &c. 1 vol. imp. 8vo. double columns, pp. 600, bound. PS2 8s. Ludewig. The LITERATURE of AMERICAN ABORIGINAL LANGUAGES. BY HERMAN E. LUDWIG With Additions and Corrections by Professor WM. W. TURNER. Edited by NICOLAS TRUBNER. Svo. fly and general Title, 2 leaves; Dr. Ludewig's Preface, pp. v.-viii.; Editor's Preface, pp. iv.-xii; Biographical Memoir of Dr. Ludewig, pp. xiii.-xiv.; and Introductory Biographical Notices, pp. xiv.-xxiv., followed by List of Contents. Then follow Dr. Ludewig's Bibliotheca Glottica, alphabetically arranged, with Additions by the Editor, pp. 1-209; Professor Turner's Additions, with those of the Editor to the same, also alphabetically arranged, pp. 210-246; Index, pp. 247-256; and List of Errata, pp. 257, 258. Handsomely bound in cloth. 10s. 6d. Luzzatto.-GRAMMAR OF THE BIBLICAL CHALDAIC LANGUAGE AND THE TALMUD BABYLONICAL IDIOMS. By S. D. LUZZATTO. Translated from the Italian by J. S. GOLDAMMER. Cr. 8vo. cl., pp. 122. 7s. 6d. Macgowan.-A MANUAL OF THE AMOY COLLOQUIAL. By Rev. J. MACGOWAN, of the London Missionary Society. 8vo. sewed, pp. xvii. and 200. Amoy, 1871. PS1 1s. Mackay.-THE GAELIC ETYMOLOGY OF THE LANGUAGES OF WESTERN Europe, and more especially of the English and Lowland Scotch, and of their Slang, Cant, and Colloquial Dialects. BV CHARLES MACKAY, LL.D. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxii. and 604. 42s. McClatchie. A TRANSLATION OF SECTION FORTY-NINE OF THE "Complete Works" of the Philosopher Choo-Foo-Tze, with Explanatory Notes. By the Rev. THOMAS MCCLATCHIE, M.A. Small 4to. pp. xviii. and 162. 12s. 6d. Maclay and Baldwin.-AN ALPHABETIC DICTIONARY OF THE CHINESE LANGUAGE IN THE FOOCHOW DIALECT. By Rev. R. S. MACLAY, D.D., of the Methodist Episcopal Mission, and Rev. C. C. BALDWIN, A.M., of the American Board of Mission. 8vo. half-bound, pp. 1132. Foochow, 1871. PS4 48. Mahabharata. Translated into Hindi for MADAN MOHUN BHATT, by KRISHNACHANDRADHARMADHIKARIN of Benares. (Containing all but the Harivansa.) 3 vols. 8vo. cloth, pp. 574, 810, and 1106. PS3 3s.

Page #455
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. Maha-Vira-Charita; or, the Adventures of the Great Hero Rama. An Indian Drama in Seven Acts. Translated into English Prose from the Sanskrit of Bhavabhuti. By JOHN PICKFORD, M.A. Crown 8vo. cloth. 5s. Maino-i-Khard (The Book of the). -The Pazand and Sanskrit Texts (in Roman characters) as arranged by Neriosengh Dhaval, in the fifteenth century. With an English translation, a Glossary of the Pazand texts, containing the Sanskrit, Rosian, and Pahlavi equivalents, a sketch of Pazand Grammar, and an Introduction. By E. W. WEST. Svo. sewed, pp. 484. 1871. 16s. 39 Maltby. A PRACTICAL HANDBOOK OF THE URIYA OR ODIYA LANGUAGE. By THOMAS J. MALTBY, Esq., Madras C.S. 8vo. pp. xiii. and 201. 1874. 10s. 6d. Manava-Kalpa-Sutra; being a portion of this ancient Work on Vaidik Rites, together with the Commentary of KUMARILA-SWAMIN. A Facsimile of the MS. No. 17, in the Library of Her Majesty's Home Government for India. With a Preface by THEODOR GOLDSTUCKER. Oblong folio, pp. 268 of letterpress and 121 leaves of facsimiles. Cloth. PS4 48. 148. Manipulus Vocabulorum; A Rhyming Dictionary of the English Language. By Peter Levins (1570) Edited, with an Alphabetical Index, by HENRY B. WHEATLEY. 8vo. pp. xvi. and 370, cloth. Manning.-AN INQUIRY INTO THE CHARACTER AND ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT in English and in Cognate Dialects. By the late JAMES MANNING, Q.A.S., Recorder of Oxford. 8vo. pp. iv. and 90. 2s. March. A COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR OF THE ANGLO-SAXON LANGUAGE; in which its forms are illustrated by those of the Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, Gothic, Old Saxon, Old Friesic, Old Norse, and Old High-German. By FRANCIS A. MARCH, LL.D. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. xi. and 253. 1877. 10s. Mariette.-THE MONUMENTS OF UPPER EGYPT. A Translation of the Itineraire de la Haute Egypte, of Auguste Mariette Bey. By ALPHONSE MARRIETTE. Fcap. 8vo. cloth, pp. vii.-261. 7s. 6d. Markham.-QUICHUA GRAMMAR and DICTIONARY. Contributions to wards a Grammar and Dictionary of Quichua, the Language of the Yncas of Peru; collected by CLEMENTS R. MARKHAM, F.S.A., Corr. Mem. of the University of Chile. Author of "Cuzco and Lima," and "Travels in Peru and India." In one vol. crown 8vo., pp. 223, cloth. PS1. 11s. 6d. Markham.-OLLANTA: A DRAMA IN THE QUICHUA LANGUAGE. Text, Translation, and Introduction, By CLEMENTS K. MARKHAM, F.R.G.S. Crown 8vo., pp. 128, cloth. 7s. 6d. Markham.-A MEMOIR OF THE LADY ANA DE OSORIO, Countess of Chinchon, and Vice-Queen of Peru, A.D. 1629-39. With a Plea for the Correct Spelling of the Chinchona Genus. By CLEMENTS R. MARKHAM, C.B., F.R.S., Commendador da Real Ordem de Christo, Socius Academiae Caesareae Naturae Curiosorum Cognomen Chinchon. Small 4to, pp. 112. With a Map, 2 Plates, and numerous Illustrations. Roxburghe binding. 28s. Markham.-THE NARRATIVES OF THE MISSION OF GEORGE BOGLE, B.C.S., to the Teshu Lama, and of the Journey of Thomas Manning to Lhasa. Edited, with Notes and Introduction, and lives of Mr. Bogle and Mr. Manning, by CLEMENTS R MARKHAM, C.B., F.R.S. Demy 8vo., with Maps and Illustrations, pp. clxi. 314, cl. 21s. Marsden's Numismata Orientalia. New International Edition. See under NUMISMATA ORIENTALIA.

Page #456
Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co. Mason. THE PALI TEXT OF KACHCHAYANO'S GRAMMAR, WITH ENGLISH ANNOTATIONS. By FRANCIS MASON, D.D. I. The Text Aphorisms, 1 to 673. II. The English Annotations, including the various Readings of six independent Burmese Manuscripts, the Singalese Text on Verbs, and the Cambodian Text on Syntax. To which is added a Concordance of the Aphorisms. In Two Parts. Svo. sewed, pp. 208, 75, and 28. Toongoo, 1871. PS1 11s. 6d. Mathews. ABRAHAM BEN EZRA'S UNEDITED COMMENTARY ON THE CANTICLES, the Hebrew Text after two MS., with English Translation by H. J. MATHEWS, B.A., Exeter College, Oxford. 8vo. cl. limp, pp. x., 34, 24. 2s. 6d. Mathuraprasada Misra.-A TRILINGUAL DICTIONARY, being a compre hensive Lexicon in English, Urdu, and Hindi, exhibiting the Syllabication, Pronunciation, and Etymology of English Words, with their Explanation in English, and in Urdu and Ilindi in the Roman Character. By MATHURAPRASADA MISRA, Second Master, Queen's College, Benares. 8vo. pp. xv. and 1330, cloth. Benares, 1865. PS2 2s. 40 Matthews.-ETHNOLOGY AND PHILOLOGY OF THE HIDATSA INDIANS. By WASHINGTON MATTHEWS, Assistant Surgeon, U.S. Army. Contents:Ethnography, Philology, Grammar, Dictionary, and English-Hidatsa Vocabulary. 8vo. cloth. PS1 11s. 6d. Mayers.-ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE LAMAIST SYSTEM IN TIBET, drawn from Chinese Sources. By WILLIAM FREDERICK MAYFRS, Esq., of Her Britannic Majesty's Consular Service, China. Svo. pp. 24, sewed. 1869. 1s. 6d. Mayers-THE CHINESE READER'S MANUAL. A Handbook of Bio graphical, Historical, Mythological, and General Literary Reference. By W. F. MAYERS, Chinese Secretary to H. B. M.'s Legation at Peking, F.R.G.S., etc., etc. Demy 8vo. pp. xxiv. and 440. PS1 5s. Mayers. TREATIES BETWEEN THE EMPIRE OF CHINA AND FOREIGN Powers, together with Regulations for the Conduct of Foreign Trade, etc. Edited by W. F. MAYERS, Chinese Secretary to H.B.M.'s Legation at Peking. Svo. cloth, pp. 246. 1877. 258. Mayers. THE CHINESE GOVERNMENT. A Manual of Chinese Titles, Categorically arranged, and Explained with an Appendix. By W. F. MAYERS, Chinese Secretary to H.B.M.'s Legation at Peking. Royal Svo. cloth, pp. viii.-160. 1878. PS1 88. Mayers.-THE ANGLO-CHINESE CALENDAR MANUAL. A Handbook of Reference for the Determination of Chinese Dates during the period from 1860 to 1879. With Comparative Tables of Annual and Mensual Designations, etc. Compiled by W. F. MAYERS, Chinese Secretary, H.B.M.'s Legation, Peking. 2nd Edition. Sewed, pp. 28. 7s. 6d. Medhurst.-CHINESE DIALOGUES, QUESTIONS, and FAMILIAR SENTENCES, literally translated into English, with a view to promote commercial intercourse and assist beginners in the Language. By the late W. H. MEDHURST, D.D. A new and enlarged Edition. 8vo. pp. 226. 18s. Megasthenes. ANCIENT INDIA AS DESCRIBED BY MEGASTHENES AND ARRIAN. Being a Translation of the Fragments of the Indika of Megasthenes collected by Dr. SCHWANBERK, and of the First Part of the Indika of Arrian. By J. W. MCCRINDLE, M.A., Principal of the Government College, Patna, etc. With Introduction, Notes, and Map of Ancient India. Post Svo. cloth, pp. ii.-224. 1877. 7s. 6d. Megha-Duta (The). (Cloud-Messenger.) By Kalidasa. Translated from the Sanskrit into English verse, with Notes and Illustrations. By the late H. H. WILSON, M. A., F. R. S., Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford, etc., etc. The Vocabulary by FRANCIS JOHNSON, Sometime Professor of Oriental Languages at the College of the Honourable the East India Company, Haileybury. New Edition. 4to. cloth, pp. xi. and 180. 10s. 6d.

Page #457
57 and 59 Ludgate Hill, London, E.C 41 Memoirs read before the ANTHROPOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON, 1863 1861. Svo., pp. 5+2, cloth. 215. Memoirs read before the ANTIROPOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF London, 1865-6. Vol. II. 8vo., pp. X. 461, cloth. 21s. Mills - THE INDIAN SAINT; or, Buddha and Buddhism.-A Sketch Il istorical and Critical. By C. D. B. MILLS. Svo. cl., pp. 192. 7s. 6d. Minocheherji.-PAHLAVI, GUJARATI, AND ENGLISH DICTIONARY. By JAMASPJI DASTUR MINOCHEHERJI JAMASP ASANA, Fellow of the University of Bombay, and Member of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society. Vol. I. (To be completed in three volumes.) Demy 8vo. pp. clxxix and 168, with Photographic Portrait of the Author. 148. Mirkhond. -THE HISTORY OF THE ATABEKS OF SYRIA AND PERSIA. By MUHAMMED Bex KHAWENDSHAT BEN MAHMUD, cominonly called MIRKHOND. Now first Edited from the Collation of Sixteen MSS., by W. H. MORLEY, Barrister-at-law, M.R.A.S. To which is added a Series of Facsimiles of the Coins struck by the Atabeks, arranged and described by W. S. W. Vaux, M.A., M.R.A.S. Roy. 8vo. cloth, 7 plates, pp. 118. 1818. 78. 6d. Mitra.--THE ANTIQUITIES OF ORISSA. By RAJENDRALAL MITRA. Vol. 1. Published under Orders of the Government of India. Folio, cloth, pp. 180. With a Map and 36 Plates. PS+ 48. Molesworth. --A DICTIONARY, MARATII and ENGLISH. Compiled by J. T. MOLESWORTH, assisted by GEORGE and Thomas CANDY. Second Edition, revised and enlarged. By J. T. MOLESWORTH. Royal 4to. pp. xxx and 922, boards. Bombay, 1857. PS3 3s. Molesworth.-A COMPENDIUM OF MOLESWORTH'S MARATHI AND ENGLISH DICTIONARY. By BABA PADMANJI. Second Edition. Revised and Enlarged. Demy Svo, cloth, pp. xx. and 624. 218. Mollendorff.-MANUAL OF CHINESE BIBLIOGRAPHY, being a List of Works and Essays relating to China. By P. G. and O. F. von MOLLENDORFF, Interpreters to H.I.G.M.'s Consulates at Shanghai and Tientsin. Svo. pp. viii. and 378. PS1 10s. Morley.-A DESCRIPTIVE CATALOGUE of the HISTORICAL MANUSCRIPTS in the Arabic and PERSIAN LANGUAGES preserved in the Library of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. By WILLIAM H. MORLEY, M.R.A.S. 8vo. pp. viii. and 160, sewed. London, 1854, 2s.6d. Morris.-A DESCRIPTIVE AND HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF THE GODAVERY DISTRICT in the Presidency of Madras By Henry Morris, formerly of the Madras Civil Service. Author of a "History of India for Use in Schools" and other works. Svo. cloth (with a map), pp. xii. and 390. 1878. 12s. Morrison.-A DICTIONARY OF TIIE CHINESE LANGUAGE. By the Rev. R. MORRISON, D.D. 'Two vols. Vol. I. pp. x. and 762; Vol. II. pp. 828, cloth. Shanghae, 1865. L6 68. Muhammed.-THE LIFE OF MUHAMMED. Based on Muhammed Ibn Ishak. By Abd El Malik Ibn Hisham. Edited by Dr. FERDINAND WustenFELD. "The Arabic Text. Evo. Pp. 1026, sewed. Price 218. Introduction, Notes, and Index in German. 8vo. pp. lxxii. and 266, sewed. 78.6d. Each part sold separately. The text based on the Manuscripts of the Berlin, Leipsic, Gotha and Leyden Libraries, has been carefully revised by the learned cditor, and printed with the utmost exactness. Muir.-ORIGINAL SANSKRIT TEXTS, on the Origin and History of the People of India, their Religion and Institutions. Collected, Translated, and Illustrated by John MUIR, Esq., D.C.L., LL.D., Ph.D. Vol. I. Mythical and Legendary Accounts of the Origin of Caste, with an Inquiry

Page #458
42 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co. into its existence in the Vedic Age. Second Edition, re-written and greatly enlarged. 8vo. pp. xx. 532, cloth. 1868. 21s. Vol. II. The Trans-Himalayan Origin of the Hindus, and their Affinity with the Western Branches of the Aryan Race. Second Edition, revised, with Additions. Svo. pp. xxvii. and 512, cloth. 1871. 21s. Vol. III. The Vedas: Opinions of their Authors, and of later Indian Writers, on their Origin, Inspiration, and Authority. Second Edition, revised and enlarged. 8vo. pp. xxxii. 312, cloth. 1868. 168. Vol. IV. Comparison of the Vedic with the later representations of the principal Indian Deities. Second Edition Revised. 8vo. pp. xvi. and 524, cloth. 1873. 21s. Vol. V. Contributions to a Knowledge of the Cosmogony, Mythology, Religious Ideas, Life and Manners of the Indians in the Vedic Age. 8vo. pp. xvi. 492, cloth, 1870. 21s. Muller.-THE SACRED HYMNS OF THE BRAHMINS, as preserved to us in the oldest collection of religious poetry, the Rig Veda-Sanhita, translated and explained. By F. Max MULLER, M.A., Fellow of All Souls' College ; Professor of Comparative Philology at Oxford ; Foreign Member of the Institute of France, etc., etc. Volume I. Hymns to the Naruts or the Storm Gods. 8vo. pp. clii, and 264. 12s.6d. Muller.THE HYMNS OF THE RIG-VEDA in the Samhita and Pada Texts. Reprinted from the Editio Princeps. By F. MAX MULLER, M.A., etc. Second edition. With the Two Texts on Parallel Pages. In 2 vols. 8vo., pp. 1700, sewed. 32s. Muller.- LECTURE ON BUDDHIST NIHILISM. By F. MAX MULLER, M.A., Professor of Comparative Philology in the University of Oxford; Member of the French Institute, etc. Delivered before the General Meeting of the Association of German Philologists, at Kiel, 28th September, 1869. (Translated from the German.) Sewed. 1869. ls. Nagananda; OR THE JOY OF TILE SNAKE-WORLD. A Buddhist Drama in Five Acts. Translated into English Prose, with Explanatory Notes, from the Sanskrit of Sri-Harsha-Deva. By PALMER Boyd, B.A., Sanskrit Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. With an Introduction by Professor Cowell. Crown 8vo., pp. xvi. and 100, cloth. 4s. 6d. Nalopakhyanam.-STORY OF NALA ; an Episode of the Maha-Bharata. The Sanskrit Text, with Vocabulary, Analysis, and Introduction. By MONIER WILLIAMS, M.A. The Metrical Translation by the Very Rev. H. II, MILMAN, D.D. 8vo. cl. 158. Naradiya Dharma Sastram; OR, THE INSTITUTES OF NARADA Trans lated for the First Time from the uupublished Sanskrit original, By Dr. JULIUS JOLLY, University, Wurzburg. With a Preface, Notes chiefly critical, an Index of Quotations from Narada in the principal Indian Digests, and a general Index. Crown 8vo., pp. xxxv. 144, cloth. 10s. 6d. Newman. - A DICTIONARY OF MODERN ARABIC -1. Anglo-Arabic Dictionary. 2. Anglo-Arabic Vocabulary. 3. Arabo-English Dictionary. By F. W. NEWMAN, Emeritus Professor of University College, London. In 2 vols, crown Svo., pp. xvi. and 376 --- 464, cloth. PSi ls. Newman.--A HANDBOOK OF MODERN ARABIC, consisting of a Practical Grammar, with numerous Examples, Dialogues, and Newspaper Extracts, in a European Type. By F. W. NEWMAN, Emeritus Professor of University College, London ; formerly Fellow of Balliol College, Oxford. Post 8vo. pp. xx, and 192, cloth. London, 1866. 6s. Newman.--THE TEXT OF THE IGUVINE INSCRIPTIONS, with interlinear Latin Translation and Notes. By FRANCIS W. NEWMAN, late Professor of Latin at University College, London. 8vo. pp. xvi. and 54, sewed. 2s. W .

Page #459
57 and 59, Lulgate Hill, London, E.C. 43 Newman.-ORTHOEPy: or, a simple mode of Accenting English, for the advantage of Foreigners and of all Learners. By FRANCIS W. NEWMAN, Emeritus Professor of University College, London. 8vo. pp. 28, sewed. 1869. Is. Nodal.--ELEMENTOS DE GRAMATICA QUICHUA O IDIOMA DE LOS Y NCAS. Bajo los Auspicios de la Redentora, Sociedad de Filantropos para mejorar la suerte de los Aborijenes Peruanos. Por el Dr. Jose FERNANDEZ NODAL, Abogado de los Tribunales de Justicia de la Republica del Peru. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 441. Appendix, pp. 9. PS1 18. Nodal.- Los VINCULOS DE OLLANTA Y Ctsi-KCUYLLOR. DRAMA EN QUICHUA. Obra Compilada y Espurgada con la Version Castellana al Frente de su Testo por el Dr. Jose FERNANDEZ NODAL, Abogado de los Tribunales de Justicia de la Republica del Peru. Bajo los Auspicios de la Redentora Sociedad de Filantropos para Mejoror la Suerte de los Aborijenes Peruanos. Roy. 8vo. bds. pp. 70. 1874. 78. 6d. Notley.--A COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH, ITALIAN, SPANISH, AND PORTUGUESE LANGUAGES. By Edwin A. NOTLEY. Crown oblong 8vo. cloth, pp. xv. and 396. 7s.6d. Numismata Orientalia.--THE INTERNATIONAL NUMISMATA ORIENTALIA. Edited by EDWARD THOMAS, F.R.S., etc. Vol. I. Illustrated with 20 Plates and a Map. Royal 4to. cloth. PS3 13s. 6d. Also in 6 Parts sold separately, viz. :Part I.--Ancient Indian Weights. By E. THOMAS, F.R.S., etc. Royal 4to. sewed, pp. 84, with a Plate and a Map of the India of Manu. 98. 6d. Part II.-Coins of the Urtuki Turkumans. By STANLEY LANE POOLE, Corpus Christi College Oxford. Royal 4to. sewed, pp. 44, with 6 Plates. 9s. Part Ill. The Coinage of Lydia and Persia, from the Earliest Times to the Fall of the Dynasty of the Achaemenidae. By BARCLAY V. HEAD, AssistantKeeper of Coins, British Museum. Royal 4to, sewed, pp. viii. and 56, with three Autotype Plates. 108. 6d. Part IV. The Coins of the Tuluni Dynasty. By EDWARD THOMAS. ROGERS. Royal 4to. sewed, pp. iv. and 22, and I Plate. 5s. Part V. The Parthian Coinage. By PERCY GARDNER, M.A. Royal 4to. sewed, pp. iv, and 65, with 8 Autotype Plates. 18s. Part VI. On the Ancient Coins and Measures of Ceylon. With a Discussion of the Ceylon Date of the Buddha's Death. By T. W. Rhys Davids, Barristerat-Law, late of the Ceylon Civil Service. Royal 4to. sewed, pp. 60, with Plate. 10s. Nutt.-FRAGMENTS OF A SAMARITAN TARGUM. Edited from a Bodleian MS. With an introduction, containing a Sketch of Samaritan History, Dogma, and Literature. By J. W. Nutt, M.A. Demy Svo, cloth, pp. viii., 172, and 8t. With Plate. 1874. 15s. Nutt.--A SKETCII OF SAMARITAN HISTORY, DOGMA, AND LITERATURE. Published as an Introduction to "Fragments of a Samaritan Targum. By J. W. NUTT, M.A. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 172. 1871. 58. Nutt. -Two TREATISES ON VERBS CONTAINING TEEBLE AND DOUBLE LETTERS by R. Jehuda layug of Fez, translated into Hebrew from the original Arabic by R. Moses Gikatilia, of Cordova; with the Treatise on Punctuation by the same Author, translated by Aben Ezra. Edited from Bodleian MSS. with an English Translation by J. W. Nut, M.A. Demy Sro, sewed, pp. 312. 1870. 7s.6d. Oera Linda Book, from a Manuscript of the Thirteenth Century, with the perniission of the Proprietor, C. Over de Linden, of the Helder The Original Frisian Text, as verified by Dr. J. 0. OTTEMA; accompanied by an English Version of Dr. Ottema's Dutch Translation, by WILLIAM R. SANDBACH. 8vo. cl. pp. xxvii. and 223. 58. keeper of nasty of the Lydia and Psewed, pp.

Page #460
44 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co. Ollanta: A DRAMA IN THE Quichua LANGUAGE. See under MARKHAM and under NODAL. Oriental Congress.-Report of the Proceedings of the Second Interna tional Congress of Orientalists held in London, 1874. Roy. 8vo, paper, pp. 76. 5s. Oriental Congress -- TRANSACTIONS OF THE SECOND SESSION OF THE INTERNATIONAL CONGRESS OF ORIENTALISTS, held in London in September, 1871. Edited by ROBERT K. DOUGLAS, Honorary Secretary. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 456. 218. Osburn.- THE MONUMENTAL HISTORY of EGYPT, as recorded on the Ruins of her Temples, Palaces, and Tombs. By WILLIAM Osburn. Illustrated with Maps, Plates, etc. 2 vols. Svo. pp. xii. and 161; vii. and 643, cloth. PS22s. Vol. 1.-From the Colonization of the Valley to the Visit of the Patriarch Abram. Vol II.-- From the Visit of Ahram to the Exodus. Otte.--How TO LEARN DANISH (Dano-Norwegian). A Vanual for Students of Danish (Dano-Norwegian). Based on the Ollendorffian System of Teaching Languages, and adapted for Self-Instruction. By E. C. UTTE. Crown Svo cloth, pp. xix.-338. 7s.6d. Key to the Exercises. Cloth, pp. 84. 38. Palmer.- EGYPTIAN CHRONICLES, with a harmony of Sacred and Egyptian Chronology, and an Appendix on Babylonian and Assyrian Antiquities. By WILLIAM PALMER, M.A., and late Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford. vols.. 8vo. cloth, pp. lxxiv. and 428, and viii. and 636. 1861. 12s. Palmer.-- A Concise DICTIONARY OF THE PERSIAN LANGUAGE. By E. H. PALMER, M.A., Professor of Arabic in the University of Cambridge. Sqnare 16mo. pp. viii. and 364, cloth. 108 6d. Palmer.- LEAVES FROM A WORD HUNTER'S NOTE BOOK. Being some Contributions to English Etymology. By the Rev. A. SMYTHE PALMER, B.A., sometime Scholar in the University of Dublin. Cr. Svo. cl. pp. xi.-316. 7s.6d. Palmer. -THE SoxG OF THE REED; and other Pieces. By E. H. PALMER, M.A., Cambridge. Crown Svo. pp. 208, handsomely bound in cloth. 5s. Among the Contents will be found translations from Hafiz, from Omer el Kheiyam, and from other Persian as well as Arabic poets. Pand-Namah. -- THE PAND-NAMAI; or, Books of Counsels. By A'DARBAD MARASPAND. Translated from Pehlevi into Gujerathi, by Harbad Sheriarjee Dadabhoy. And from Gujerathi into English by the Rev. Shapurji Edalji. Fcap. Svo. sewed. 1870. 6. Pandit's (A) Remarks on Professor Max Muller's Translation of the "RiG-VEDA." Sanskrit and English. Fcap. 8vo. sewed. 1870. 6d. Paspati.-ETUDES SUR LES TCHINGHIANES (GYPSIES) OU BOHEMIENS DE L'EMPIRE OTTOMAN. Par ALEXANDRE G. PASPATI, M.D. Large Svo. sewed, pp. xii. and 652. Constantinople, 1871. 288. Patanjali.-TIE VYAKARANA-MAHABITASHYA OF PATANJALI. Edited by F. KIEL HORN, Ph.D., I'rofessor of Oriental Languages, Deccan College. Vol. I., Part I. pp. 200. 88. 6d. Patell.-COWASJEE PATELL'S CHRONOLOGY, containing corresponding Dates of the different Eras used by Christians, Jews, Greeks, Hindus, Mohamedans, Parsees, Chinese, Japanese, etc. By COWASJEE SORABJEE PATELL. 4to.pp. viii. and 184, cloth. 50s. Peking Gazette.-Translation of the Peking Gazette for 1872, 1873, 1874, 1875, 1876, and 1877. 8vo. cloth. 10s. 6d. each.

Page #461
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E. C. Percy.-BISHOP PERCY'S FOLIO MANUSCRIPTS-BALLADS AND ROMANCES. Edited by John W. Hales, M.A., Fellow and late Assistant Tutor of Christ's College, Cambridge; and Frederick J. Furnivall, M.A., of Trinity Hall, Cambridge assisted by Professor Child, of IIarvard University, Cambridge, U.S.A., W. Chappell, Esq., etc. In 3 volumes. Vol. I., pp. 610; Vol. 2, pp. 681.; Vol. 3, pp. 640. Demy 8vo. half-bound, PS4 48. Extra demy 8vo. half-bound, on Whatman's ribbed paper, PS6 6s. Extra royal Svo., paper covers, on Whatman's best ribbed paper, PS10 10s. Large 4to., paper covers, on Whatman's best ribbed paper, PS12. 45 Pfoundes.-Fu So Mimi Bukuro.-A BUDGET OF JAPANESE NOTES. By CAPT. PFOUNDES, of Yokohama. 8vo. sewed, pp. 184. 7s. 6d. Philological Society (Transactions of The). A Complete Set, ineluding the Proceedings of the Philological Society for the years 1812-1853. 6 vols. The Philological Society's Transactions, 1851 to 1876. 15 vols. The Philological Society's Extra Volumes. 9 vols. In all 30 vols. 8vo. PS19 13s. 6d. Proceedings (The) of the Philological Society 1842-1853. 6 vols. 8vo. PS3. Transactions of the Philological Society, 1854-1876. 15 vols. 8vo. PS10 16s. ** The Volumes for 1867, 1868-9, 1870-2, and 1873-4, are only to be had in complete sets, as above. Separate Volumes. For 1854 containing papers by Rev. J. W. Blakesley, Rev. T. O. Cockayne, Rev. J. Davies, Dr. J. IV. Donaldson, Dr. Theod. Goldstucker, Prof. T. Hewitt Key, J. M. Kemble, Dr. R. G. Latham, J. M. Ludlow, Hensleigh Wedgwood, etc. Svo. cl. PS1 1s. For 1855 with papers by Dr. Carl Abel, Dr. W. Bleek, Rev. Jno. Davies, Miss A. Gurney, Jas. Kennedy, Prof. T. H. Key, Dr. R. G. Latham, Henry Malden, W. Ridley, Thos. Watts, Hensleigh Wedgwood, etc. In 4 parts. Svo. PS1 1s. *Kamilaroi Language of Australia, by W. Ridley; and False Etymologies, by H. Wedgwood, separately. Is. For 1856-7 with papers by Prof. Aufrecht, Herbert Coleridge, Lewis Kr. Daa, M. de Haan, W. C. Jourdain, James Kennedy, Prof. Key, Dr. G. Latham, J. M. Ludlow, Rev. J. J. S. Perowne, Hensleigh Wedgwood, R. F. Weymouth, Jos. Yates, etc. 7 parts. 8vo. (The Papers relating to the Society's Dictionary are omitted.) PS1 1s. each volume. For 1858 including the volume of Early English Poems, Lives of the Saints, edited from MSS. by F. J. Furnivall; and papers by Ern. Adams, Prof. Aufrecht, Herbert Coleridge, Rev. Francis Crawford, M. de Haan Hettema, Dr. R. G. Latham, Dr. Lottner, etc. 8vo. cl. 12s. For 1859: with papers by Dr. E. Adams, Prof. Aufrecht, Herb. Coleridge, F. J. Furnivall, Prof. T. H. Key. Dr. C. Lottner, Prof. De Morgan, F. Pulszky, Hensleigh Wedgwood, etc. Svo. cl. 12s. For 1860-1: including The Play of the Sacrament; and Pascon agan Arluth, the Passion of our Lord, in Cornish and English, both from MSS., edited by Dr. Whitley Stokes; and papers by Dr. E. Adams, T. F. Barham, Rev. Derwent Coleridge, Herbert Coleridge, Sir John F. Davis, Danby P. Fry, Prof. T. H. Key, Dr. C. Lottner, Bishop Thirlwall, Hensleigh Wedgwood, R. F. Weymouth, etc. Svo. cl. 12s. For 1862-3 with papers by C. B. Cayley, D. P. Fry, Prof. Key, II. Malden, Rich. Morris, F. W. Newman, Robert Peacock, Hensleigh Wedgwood, R. F. Weymouth, etc. Svo. cl. 12s. For 1864 containing 1. Manning's (Jas.) Inquiry into the Character and Origin of the Possessive Augment in English, etc.; 2. Newman's (Francis W.) Text of the Iguvine Inscriptions, with Interlinear Latin Translation; 3. Barnes's (Dr.

Page #462
, (4.;? Pue sha1868 46 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co. Philological Society (Transactions of The)--continued. W.) Grammar and Glossary of the Dorset Dialect; 4. Gwreans An Bys--The Creation : a Cornish Mystery, Cornish and English, with Notes by Whitley Stokes, etc. 8vo. cl. 12s. ** Separately: Manning's Inquiry, 3s.- Newman's Iguvine Inscription, 38.Stokes's Gwreans An Bys, 8s. For 1865: including Wheatley's (H. B.) Dictionary of Reduplicated Words in the English Language; and papers by Prof. Aufrecht, Ed. Brock, C. B. Cayley, Rev. A. J. Church, Prof. T. H. Key, Rev. E. H. Knowles, Prof. H. Malden, Hon. G. P. Marsh, John Rhys, Guth brand Vigfusson, Hensleigh Wedgwood, II. B. Wheatles, etc. 8vo. cl. 12s. For 1866: including 1. Gregor's (Rev. Walter) Banffshire Dialect, with Glossary of Words omitted by Jamieson; 2. Edmondston's (T.) Glossary of the Shetland Dialect; and papers by Prof. Cassal, C. B. Cayley, Danby P. Fry, Prof. T. II. Key, Guthbrand Vigfusson, Hensleigh Wedgwood, etc. Svo. cl. 12s. * * The Volumes for 1867, 1868-9, 1870-2, and 1873-4, are out of print. Besides contributions in the shape of valuable and interesting papers, the volume for 1867 also includes: 1. Peacock's (Rob. B.) Glossary of the Hundred of Lonsdale; and 2. Ellis (A. J.) On Palaeotype representing Spoken Sounds; and on the Diplthong "()y." The volume for 1868-9--1. Ellis's (A. J.) Only English Proclamation of Henry III. in Oct. 1258; to which are added "The Cuckoo's Song and "The Prisoner's Prayer," Lyrics of the XIII. Century, with Glossary; and 2. Stokes's (Whitley) Cornish Glossary. That for 1870-2-i. Murray's (Jas. A. II.) Dialect of the Southern Counties of Scotland, with a linguistical map. That for 1873-4--Sweet's (11.) History of English Sounds. For 1875-6: containing the Rev. Richard Morris (President), Fourth and Fifth Annual Addresses. 1. Some Sources of Aryan Mythology by E. L. Brandreth ; 2. C. B. Cayley on Certain Italian Diminutives; 3. Chauges made by four young Children in Pronouncing English Words, by Jas. M. Menzies; 4. The Mans Language, by H. Jenner; 5. The Dialect of West Somerset, by F. T. Elworthy; 6. English Metre, by Prof. J. B. Mayor ; 7. Words, Logic, and Grammar, by 11. Sweet; 8. The Russian Language and its Dialects, by W. R. Morfill; 9. Relics of the Cornish Language in Mount's Bay, by H. Jenner. 10. Dialects and Prehistoric Forms of Old English. By Henry Sweet, Esq.; 11. On the Dialects of Monmouthshire, Herefordshire, Worcestershire, Gloucestershire, Berkshire, Oxfordshire, South Warwickshire, South Northamptonshire, Buckinghamshire, Hertfordshire, Middlesex, and Surrey, with a New Classification of the English Dialects. By Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte (with Two Maps), Index, etc. Part I., 6s.; Part II., 68.; Part 111., 2s. For 1877 8-9: containing the President's (Henry Sweet, Esq.) Sixth and Seventh Annual Addresses. 1. Accadian Phonology, by Professor A. H. Sayce; 2. On Here and There in Chaucer, by Dr. R. Weymouth; 3. The Grammar of the Dialect of West Somerset, by F. T. Elworthy, Esq.; 4. English Metre, by Professor J. B. Mayor; 5. The Malagasy Language, by the Rev. W. E. Cousins; 6. The Anglo-Cymric Score, by A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.R.S. 8vo. Part I., 3s. ; Part II., 7s. B. Cayle in Prono Jenner by Prolin Lab Mount By Hen Partins; 6. The Layor; 5. The T. Elworinou The Society's Extra l'olumes. Early English Volume, 1862-64, containing : 1. Liber Cure Cocorum, A.D. c. 1440.-2. llampole's (Richard Rolle) Pricke of Conscience, A.D. c. 1310. 3. The Castell off Love, A.D. c. 1320. 8vo. cloth. 1865. PS1. Or separately: Liber Cure Cocorum, Edited by Rich. Morris, 3s.; Hampole's (Rolle) l'ricke of Conscience, edited by Rich, Morris, 12s. ; and The Castell off Love, edited by Dr. R. F. Weymouth, Cs.

Page #463
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E. C. Philological Society (Transactions of the)-continued. Dan Michel's Ayenbite of Inwyt, or Remorse of Conscience, in the Kentish Dialect, A.D. 1340. From the Autograph MS. in Brit. Mus. Edited with Introduction, Marginal Interpretations, and Glossarial Index, by Richard Morris. Svo. cloth. 1866. 12s. 47 Levins's (Peter, A.D. 1570) Manipulus Vocabulorum: a Rhyming Dictionary of the English Language. With an Alphabetical Index by H. B. Wheatley. Svo. cloth. 1867. 16s. Skeat's (Rev. W. W.) Moso-Gothic Glossary, with an Introduction, an Outline of Meso-Gothic Grammar, and a List of Anglo-Saxon and old and modern English Words etymologically connected with Moso-Gothic. 1868. 8vo. cl. 9s. Ellis (A. J.) on Early English Pronunciation, with especial Reference to Shakspere and Chaucer: containing an Investigation of the Correspondence of Writing with Speech in England from the Anglo-Saxon Period to the Present Day, etc. 4 parts. Svo. 1869-75. PS2. Medieval Greek Texts: A Collection of the Earliest Compositions in Vulgar Greek, prior to A.D. 1500. With Prolegomena and Critical Notes by W. Wagner. Part I. Seven Poems, three of which appear for the first time. 1870. 8vo. 10s. 6d. Phillips.-THE DOCTRINE OF ADDAI THE APOSTLE Now first Edited in a Complete Form in the Original Syriac, with an English Translation and Notes. By GEORGE PHILLIPS, D.D., President of Queen's College, Cambridge. 8vo. pp. 122, cloth. 7s. 6d. Picard. A NEW POCKET DICTIONARY OF THE ENGLISH AND DUTCH LANGUAGES. By H. PICARD. Revised and augmented by A. B. MAATJES and H. J. VOGIN. Fifth edition. Small 4to. cloth, pp. xvi. and 1186. 1877. 10s. Pimentel. CUADRO DESCRIPTIVO Y COMPARATIVO DE LAS LENGUAS INDIGENAS DE MEXICO, o Tratado de Filologia Mexicana. Par FRANCISCO PIMENTEL. 2 Edicion unica completa. 3 Volsume Svo. Mexico, 1875. PS2 28. Pischel.-HEMACANDRA'S GRAMMATIK DER PRAKRITSPRACHEN (Siddhahemacandram Adhyaya VIII.) mit Kritischen und Erlauternden Anmerkungen. Herausgegeben von RICHARD PISCHEL. Part I. Text und Wortverzeichniss. 8vo. pp. xiv. and 236. 8s. Pope. A TAMIL HANDBOOK; or, Full Introduction to the Common Dialect of that Language, on the plan of Ollendorff and Arnold. With copious Vocabularies, Appendices, containing Reading Lessons, Analyses of Letters, Deeds, Complaints, Official Documents, and a Key to the Exercises. By Rev. G. U. POPE. Third edition, 8vo. cloth, pp. iv. and 388. 21s. Prakrita-Prakasa; or, The Prakrit Grammar of Vararuchi, with the Commentary (Manorama) of Bhamaha. The first complete edition of the Original Text with Various Readings from a Collation of Six Manuscripts in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and the Libraries of the Royal Asiatic Society and the East India House; with copious Notes, an English Translation, and Index of Prakrit words, to which is prefixed an easy Introduction to Prakrit Grammar. By E. B. COWELL. Second issue, with new l'reface, and corrections. 8vo. pp. xxxii. and 204. 148. Priaulx.-QUESTIONES MOSAICE; or, the first part of the Book of Genesis compared with the remains of ancient religions. By OSMOND DE BEAUVOIR PRIAULX. 8vo. pp. viii. and 548, cloth. 12s. Ramayan of Valmiki.-5 vols. See under GRIFFITH.

Page #464
48 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co. Ram Jasan.- A SANSKRIT AND ENGLISH DICTIONARY. Being an Abridgment of Professor Wilson's Dictionary. With an Appendix explaining the use of Affixes in Sanskrit. By Pandit RAM JASAN, .Queen's College, Benares. Published under the Patronage of the Government, N.W.P. Royal Svo. cloth, pp. ii. and 707. 28s. Ram Raz.- Essay on the ARCHITECTURE of the HINDUS. By RAM RAZ, Native Judge and Magistrate of Bangalore. With 48 plates. 4to. pp. xiv. and 61, sewed. London, 1834. PS2 28. Rask.--A GRAMMAR OF THE ANGLO-Saxon TONGUE. From the Danish of Erasmus Rask, Professor of Literary History in, and Librarian to, the University of Copenhagen, etc. By BENJAMIN THORPE. Second edition, corrected and improved. 18mo. pp. 200, cloth. 58. 6d. Rawlinson.-A COMMENTARY ON THE CUNEIFORM INSCRIPTIONS OF BABYLONIA AND ASSYRIA, including Readings of the Inscription on the Nimrud Obelisk, and Brief Notice of the Ancient Kings of Nineveh and Babylon, by Major H. C. RAWLINSON. 8vo. pp. 81, sewed. London, 1850. 2s.6d. Rawlinson.-OUTLINES OF ASSYRIAN HISTORY, from the Inscriptions of Nineveh. By Lieut. Col. RAWLINSON, C.B., followed by some Remarks by A. H. LAYARD, Esq., D.C.L. 8vo., pp. xliv., sewed. London, 1852. ls. Rawlinson.- INSCRIPTION OF TIGLATI PILESER I., KING OF ASSYRIA, B.C. 1150, as translated by Sir H. RAWLINSON, Fox TALBOT, Esq., Dr. HINCKS, and Dr. OPPERT. Published by the Royal Asiatic Society. 8vo. sd., pp. 74. 2s. Rawlinson.-NOTES ON THE EARLY HISTORY OF BABYLONIA. By Colonel RAWLINSON, C.B. Svo. sd., pp. 48. 1s. Redhouse. --THE TURKISI CAMPAIGNER'S VADE-MECUM OF OTTOMAN COLLOQUIAL LANGUAGE; containing a concise Ottoman Grammar; a carefully selected Vocabulary, alphabetically arranged, in two parts, English and Turkish, and Turkish and English: also a few Familiar Dialogues; the whole in English characters. By J. W. REDHOUSE, F.R.A.S.Oblong 32mo. limp cloth, pp. iv. and 332. 6s. A Lexicon .khtb l`b@ lm`ny ljyms rd HwS lnklyzy -.Redhouse English and Turkish, showing in Turkish the Literal, Incidental, Figurative, Colloquial, and Technical Significations of the English Terms, indicating their pronunciation in a new and systematic manner, and preceded by a Sketch of English Etymology to facilitate to Turkish Students the acquisition of the English Language. By J. W. REDHOUSE, M.R.A.S. Second edition, pp. xvii. and 827. 15s. Redhouse.--A VINDICATION OF THE OTTOMAN SULTAN'S TITLE TO * CALIPH," showing its Antiquity, Validity, and Universal Acceptance. By J. W. REDHOUSE. 8vo. paper, pp. 20. 3d. Renan.--AN ESSAY ON THE AGE AND ANTIQUITY OF THE BOOK OF NABATHAEAN AGRICULTURE. To which is added an Inaugural Lecture on the Position of the Shemitic Nations in the History of Civilization. By M. ERNEST RENAN, Membre de l'Institut. Crown 8vo., pp. xvi. and 118, cloth. 38, 6d. Revue Celtique (The).--A Quarterly Magazine for Celtic Philology, Literature, and History. Edited with the assistance of the Chief Celtic Scholars of the British Islands and of the Continent, and Conducted by H. GAIDOZ. 8vo. Subscription, PS1 per Volume. Rhys.-- LECTURES ON WELSII PHILOLOGY. BY JOHN RITYS, M.A., Professor of Celtic at Oxford. Second edition, revised and enlarged. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. viii. and 466. 15s. Rig Veda.-See Muller.

Page #465
57 and 59, Lulgate Hill, London, E.C. 49 Rig Veda-Sanhita : THE SACRED HYMYS OF THE BRAHMANS. Trans lated and explained by F. MAX MULLER, M.A., LL.D., Fellow of All Souls' College, Professor of Comparative Philology at Oxford, Foreign Member of the Institute of France, etc., etc. Vol. I. HYMNS TO THE MARUTS, OR THE STORM-Govs. 8vo. pp. clii. and 264. cloth. 1869. 128. 6d. Rig Veda Sanhita.-A COLLECTION OF ANCIENT HINDU HYMNS. Con stituting the First Ashtaka, or Book of the Rig-veda ; the oldest authority for the religious and social institutions of the Hindus. Translated from the Original Sanskrit by the late II. H. WILSON, M.A. 2nd Ed., with a Postseript by Dr. FITZEDWARD HALL. Vol. I. 8vo. cloth, pp. lii. and 348, price 21s. Rig Veda Sanhita.-A Collection of Ancient Hindu Hymns, constitut ing the Fifth to Eighth Ashtakas, or books of the Rig Veda, the oldest Authority for the Religious and Social Institutions of the Ilindus. Translated from the Original Sanskrit by the late HorACE HAYMAN Wilson, M.A., F.R.S., etc. Edited by E. B. Cowell, M.A., Principal of the Calcutta Sanskrit College. Vol. IV., 8vo., pp. 214, cloth. 148. A few copies of Vols. II. and III. still left. [l'ols. V. and VI. in the Press. Riola.-How To LEARN RUSSIAN. A Manual for Students of Russian, based upon the Ollendorfian system of teaching languages, and adapted for self instruction, By HENRY RIOLA, Teacher of the Russian Language. With a Preface by W. R. S. RALSTON, M.A. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 576. 1878. 12s. Key to the above. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 126. 1878. 58. Roberts. -- ARYAN PHILOLOGY, according to the most recent Researches (Glottologia Aria Recentissima), Remarks Historical and Critical. By DOMENICO PEZZI, Membro della Facolta de Filosofia e lettere della R. Universit. di Torino. Translated by E. S. ROBERTS, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Gonville and Caius College. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 199.6s. Roe and Fryer.-TRAVELS IN INDIA IN THE SEVENTEENTI CENTURY. By Sir Thomas Roe and Dr. John FRYER. Reprinted from the "Calcutta Weekly Englishman." 8vo. cloth, pp. 474. 7s. 60. Raehrig.-TIE SHORTEST ROAD TO GERMAN. Designed for the use of both Teachers and Students. By F. L. 0. REHRIG. Cr. Svo. cloth, pp. vii. and 225. 1874. 7s.6d. Rogers.--NOTICE ON THE DINARS OF TIE ABBASSIDE DYNASTY. By EDWARD Thomas Rogers, late I.M. Consul, Cairo. Svo. pp. 44, with a Map and four Autotype Plates. 58. Rosny.-A GRAMMAR OF THE CHINESE LANGUAGE. By Professor LEON De Rossy. 8vo. pp. 48. 1874. 3s. Ross.--A MANDARIN PRIMER. Being Easy Lessons for Beginners, Transliterated according to the European mode of using Roman Letters. By Rev. Joan Ross, Newchang. Svo. wrapper, pp. 122. 68. Ross --A COREAN PRIMER. Being Lessons in Corean on all Ordinary Subjects. Transliterated on the principles of the Mandarin Primer by the same author.By the Rev. JOIN Ross, Newchang. Demy 8vo. stitched. Pp. 90. 10s. Routledge.-ENGLISH RULE AND NATIVE OPINION IN INDIA. From Notes taken in the years 1870-74. By JAMES ROUTLEDGE. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 344. 108. 6d. Royal Society of Literature of the United Kingdom (Transactions of 'l he). First Series, 6 Parts in 3 Vols., 4to., Plates ; 1827-39. Second Series, 10 Vols. or 30 Parts, and Vol. XI. l'arts 1 and 2, Svo., Plates; 1813-76.

Page #466
50 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., A complete set, as far as published, PS10 10s. Very scarce. The first series of this important series of contributions of many of the most eminent men of the day bas long been out of print and is very scarce. Of the Second Series, Vol. 1.-IV., each containing three parts, are quite out of print, and can only be had in the complete series, noticed above. Three Numbers, price 4s. 6d. each, form a volume. . The price of the volume complete, bound in cloth, is 13s. 6d. Separate Publications. I. FASTI MONASTICI AEVI SAXONICI: or an Alphabetical List of the Heads of Religious Houses in England previous to the Norman Conquest, to which is prefixed a Chronological Catalogue of Contemporary Foundations. By WALTER DE GRAY BIRCH. Royal 8vo. cloth. 1872. 78. 64. II. LI CHANTARI DI LANCELLOTTO; a Troubadour's Poem of the XIV. Cent. Edited from a MS. in the possession of the Royal Society of Literature, by WALTER DE GRAY BIRCH. Royal 8vo. cloth. 1874. 78. III. INQUISITIO COMTATUS CANTABRIGIENSIS, nunc primum, e Manuscripto unico in Bibliotheca Cottoniensi asservato, typis mandata : subjicitur Inquisitio Eliensis: cura N. E. S. A. Hamilton. Royal 4to. With map and 3 facsimiles. 1876. PS2 2s. IV. A COMMONPLACE-Book or John Milton. Reproduced by the autotype process from the original MS. in the possession of Sir Fred. U. Graham, Bart., of Netherby IIall. With an Introduction by A. J. Horwood. Sq. folio. Only one hundred copies printed. 1876. PS22s. V. CHRONICON ADAE DE USK, A.D. 1377-1404. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, by ED. MAUNDE THOMPSON. Royal 8vo. 1876. 10s. 6d. Rudy.THE CHINESE MANDARIN LANGUAGE, after Ollendorff's New Method of Learning Languages. By CHARLES RUDY. In 3 Volumes. Vol. I. Granmar. 8vo. pp. 248. PS1 18. Sabdakalpadruma, the well-known Sanskrit Dictionary of RAJAN RADHAKANTA DEVA. In Bengali characters. 4to. Parts 1 to 40. (In course of publication.) 38. 6d. each part. Sakuntala.-KALIDASA'S CAKUNTALA. The Bengali Recension. With Critical Notes. Edited by RICHARD PISCHEL. 8vo, cloth, pp. xi. and 210. 14s. Sakuntala.--A SANSKRIT DRAMA IN SEVEN ACTS. Edited by MONIER WILLIAMS, M.A. Second Edition. 8vo, cl. PS1 ls. Sale.-THE KORAN; commonly called TIE ALCORAN OF MOHAMMED. Translated into English immediately from the original Arabic. By GEORGE SALE, Gent. To which is prefixed the Life of Mohammed. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 472. 7s. Sama-Vidhana-Brahmana. With the Commentary of Sayana. Edited, with Notes, Translation, and Index, by A. C. BURNELL, M.R.A.S. Vol. 1. Text and Commentary. With Introduction. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxviii. and 104. 12s.6d. Sanskrit Works.-A CATALOGUE OF SANSKRIT WORKS PRINTED IN INDIA, offered for Sale at the affixed nett prices by TRUBNER & Co. 16mo. pp. 52. s. Sarva-Sabda-Sambodhini; OR, THE COMPLETE SANSKRIT DICTIONARY. In Telugu characters. 4to. cloth, pp. 1078. PS2 15s. Satow.--An ENGLISH JAPANESE DICTIONARY OF TIE SPOKEN LANGUAGE. By Ernest MASON SATOW, Japanese Secretary to II.M. Legation at Yedo, and ISHIBASHI MASAKATA, of the Imperial Japanese Foreign Office. Imp. 32mo., pp. Is, and 366, cloth. 128.

Page #467
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London E.C. 51 Wesleyan Miss: 35. o tes, and Copious G Schleichtroduction" ILLIA eicher. -C Sayce.---AX ASSYRIAN GRAMMAR FOR COMPARATIVE PURPOSES. By A. II. SAYCE, M.A, 12 mo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 188. 7s.6d. Sayce. - THE PRINCIPLES OF COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGY. By A. H. SAYCE, Fellow and Tutor of Queen's College, Oxford. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. cl., pp. xxxii. and 416. 10s. 61. Scarborough.-A COLLECTION OF CHINESE PROVERBS. Translated and Arranged by WILLIAM SCARBOROUGH, Wesleyan Missionary, Hankow. With an Iutroduction, Notes, and Copious Index. Cr. 8vo. pp. xliv. and 278. 10.s.6d. Schleicher.-COMPENDIUM OF THE COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR OF THE INDO EUROPEAN, SANSKRIT, GREEK, AND LATIN LANGUAGES. By AUGUST SCHLEICHER. Trauslated from the Third German Edition by HERBERT BENDALL, B.A., Chr. Coll. Camb. Part I. Grammar. 8vo. cloth, pp. 184. 7s. 6d. Part II. Morphology. 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 104. 6s. Schemeil.-EL MUBTAKER; or, First Born. (In Arabic, printed at Beyrout). Containing Five Comedies, called Comedies of Fiction, on Hopes and Judgments, in Twenty-six Poems of 1092 Verses, showing the Seven Stages of Life, from man's conception unto his death and burial. By EMIN IBRAHIM SCHEMEIL. In one volume, 4to. pp. 166, sewed. 1870. 58. Schlagintweit. -- BUDDHISM IN TIBET. Illustrated by Literary Docu ments and Objects of Religious Worship. With an Account of the Buddhist Systems preceding it in India. By Emil SCHLAGINTWEIT, LL.D. With a Folio Atlas of 20 Plates, and 20 Tables of Native Prints in the Text. Royal 8vo., pp. xxiv. and 404. PS2 2s. Schlagintweit.-GLOSSARY OF GEOGRAPHICAL TERMS FROM INDIA AND TIBET, with Native Transcription and Transliteration. By HERMANN DE SCHLAGINTWEIT. Forming, with a " Route Book of the Western Himalaya, Tibet, and Turkistan,''the Third Volume of H., A., and R. DE SCHLAGINTWEIT'S "Results of a Scientific Mission to India and High Asia." With an Atlas in imperial folio, of Maps, Panoramas, and Views. Royal 4to., pp. xxiv. and 293. PS4. Semitic (Songs of The). In English Verse. By G. E. W. Cr. 8vo. cloth, pp. 140. 58. Shakspere Society (The New). -- Subscription PS1 1s. per annum. List of publications on application. Shapurji Edalji. --A GRAMMAR OF THE GUJARATI LANGUAGE. By SHAPURJI EDALJi. Cloth, pp. 127. 10s. 6d. ji Edalji. A DICTIONARY, GUJRATI AND ENGLISH. By SHAPURJI Edalji. Second Edition. Crowu Svo. cloth, pp. xxiv. and 874. 21s. Shaw.-A SKETCH OF THE TURKI LANGUAGE. As Spoken in Eastern Turkistan (Kashghar and Yarkand). By ROBERT BARKLAY SHAW, F.R.G.S., Political Agent. In Two Parts. With Lists of Names of Birds and Plants by J. SCULLY, Surgeon, H.M. Bengal Army. 8vo. sewed, Part I., pp. 130. by I, Scully, Sun Two Parts." Willy ROBERT BARI Sherring --THE SACRED CITY OF THE HINDUS. An Account of Benarcs in Ancient and Modern Times. By the Rev. M. A. SHERRING, M.A., LL.D.; and Prefaced with an Introduction by FirzedwARD FALL, Esq., D.C.L. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxvi. and 388, with numerous full-page illustrations. 218. Sherring.-THE HIndoo Pilgrims. By the Rev. M. A. SHerring, Fcap. 8vo. cloth, pp. vi, and 125. 58. Singh. -SAKHEE BOOK; or, The Description of Gooroo Gobind Singh's Religion and Doctrines, translated from Gooroo Mukhi into Hindi, and afterwards into English. By SIRDAR ATTAR SINGH, Chief of Bhadour. With the author's photograph. 8vo. pp. xviii. and 205. 15s.

Page #468
52 . Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Skeat.-A LIST OF ENGLISH WORDS, the Etymology of which is illus trated by Comparison with Icelandic. Prepared in the form of an Appendix to Cleasby and Vigfusson's Icelandic-English Dictionary. By the Rev. WALTER W. SKEAT, M.A., English Lecturer and late Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge; and M.A. of Exeter College, Oxford; one of the Vice-Presidents of the Cambridge Philological Society ; and Member of the Council of the Philo logical Society of London. 1876. Demy 4to. sewed. 2s. Smith.-A VOCABULARY OF PROPER NAMES IN CHINESE AND ENGLISH. of Places, Persons, Tribes, and Sects, in China, Japan, Corea, Assam, Siam, Burmah, The Straits, and adjacent Countries. By F. PORTER SMITH, M.B., London, Medical Missionary in Central China. 4to. half-bound, pp. vi., 72, and x. 1870. 10. 6d. Smith.-CONTRIBUTIONS TOWARDS THE MATERIA MEDICA AND NATURAL IIISTORY OF CHINA. For the use of Medical Missionaries and Native Medical Students. By F. PoPTER Smuth, M.B. London, Medical Missionary in Central China. Imp. 4to. cloth, pp. viii. and 240. 1870. PSi is. Sophocles.-A GLOSSARY OF LATER AND BYZANTINE GREEK. By E. A. SOPHOCLES. 4to., pp. iv. and 624, cloth. PS22s. Sophocles. -ROMAIC OR MODERN GREEK GRAMMAR. By E. A. SOPHOCLES. Svo. Pp. xxviii. and 196. Sophocles.-GREEK LEXICON OF THE ROMAN AND BYZANTINE PERIODS (from B.C. 146 to A.D. 1100). By E. A. SOPHOCLES. Imp. 8vo. pp. xvi. 1183, cloth. 1870. PS2 10s. Spurrell.--A GRAMMAR OF THE WELSH LANGUAGE. By WILLIAM SPURRELL. 3rd Edition. Fcap. cloth, pp. viii.-206. 1870. 38. Spurrell. - A WELSH DICTIONARY. English-Welsh and Welsh-English. With Preliminary Observations on the Elementary Sounds of the English Language, a copious Vocabulary of the Roots of English Words, a list of Scripture Proper Names and English Synonyms and Explanations. By WILLIAM SPURRELL. Third Edition. Fcap. cloth, pp. xxv. and 732. 88. 6d. Steele.-AN EASTERN LOVE STORY. KUSA JATAKAYA: a Buddhistic Legendary Poem, with other Stories. By THOMAS STEELE, Ceylon Civil Service. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. xii. and 260. 1871. 68. Steere.--SHORT SPECIMENS OF THE VOCABULARIES OF THREE Uy. PUBLISHED African Languages (Gindo, Zaramo, and Angazidja). Collected by EDWARD STEERE, LL.D. 12mo. pp. 20. 6. Steere.-COLLECTIONS FOR A HANDBOOK OF THE NYAMWEZI LANGUAGE, as spoken at Unyanyembe. By EDWARD STEERE, LL.D. Fcap. cloth, pp. 100. 1s. 6d. Stent -THE JADE CHAPLET, in Twenty-four Beads. A Collection of Songs, Ballads, etc. (from the Chinese). By George CARTER STENT, M.N.C. B.R.A.S., Author of " Chinese and English Vocabulary," " Chinese and English Pocket Dictionary," " Chinese Lyrics," " Chinese Legends," etc. Cr. 8o. cloth, pp. 176. 58. Stent.-A CHINESE AND ENGLISH VOCABULARY IN TIIE PEKINESE DIALECT. By G. E. STENT. 8vo. pp. ix, and 677. 1871. PS1 10s. Stent. -A CHINESE AND ENGLISH POCKET DICTIONARY. By G. E. STENT. 16mo. pp. 250. 1874. 10s. 6d. Stoddard.-GRAMMAR OF THE MODERN SYRIAC LANGUAGE, as spoken in Oroomiah, Persia, and in Koordistan. By Rev. D. T. STODDARI), Missionary of the American Board in Persia. Demy 8vo. bds., pp. 190. 10s. 6d.

Page #469
57 and 59, Ludgate Ilill, London, E.C. 53 Stokes.--BEUNANS MERIASEK. The Life of Saint Meriasek, Bishop and Confessor. A Cornish Drama. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, by WHITLEY STOKES. Medium 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi., 280, and Facsimile. 1872. 15s. Stokes.--GOIDELICA-Old and Early-Middle Irish Glosses: Prose and Terse. Edited by WHITLEY STOKES. Second edition. Medium 8vo. cloth, pp. 192. 18s. Strangford.- ORIGINAL LETTERS AND PAPERS OF THE LATE VISCOUNT STRANGFORD, upon Philological and Kindred Subjects. Edited by VisCOUNTESS STRANGFORD. l'ost 8vo. cloth, pp. xxii. and 284. 1878. 12. 6d. Stratmann.- A DICTIONARY OF THE OLD ENGLISH LANGUAGE. Compiled from the writings of the xunth, xivth, and xv th centuries. By FRANCIS HENRY STRATMANN. Third Edition. 4to. In wrapper. PSl 10s. Stratmann.-AN OLD ENGLISH POEM OF THE OWL AND TIE NIGHTINGALE. Edited by Francis Henry STRATMANN. 8vo. cloth, pp. 60. 38. Strong.-SELECTIONS FROM THE BOSTAN OF SADI, translated into English Verse. By DAWSONNE MELANCTHON STRONG, Captain H.M. 10th Bengal Lancers. 12mo. cloth, pp. ii, and 56. 28. 6.1. Sunjana.-A GRAMMAR OF THE PAHLVI LANGUAGE, with Quotations and Examples from Original Works and a Glossary of Words bearing affinity with the Semitic Languages. By PESHOTUN DUSTOOR BEHRAMJEE SUNJANA, Principal of Sir Jamsetjee Jejeeboy Zurthosi Madressa. 8vo.cl., pp. 18-157. 25 s. Surya-Siddhanta (Translation of the).-See Whitney. Sweet.-A HISTORY OF ENGLISH SOUNDS, from the Earliest Period, including an Investigation of the General Laws of Sound Change, and full Word Lists. By IIENRY SWEET. Demy Svo. cloth, pp. iv. and 161. 4s. 6d. Syed Ahmad. -A SERIES OF ESSAYS ON THE LIFE OF MOHAMMED, and Subjects subsidiary thereto. By SYED AHMAD KHAN BAHADOR, C.S.I., Author of the "Mohammedan Commentary on the Holy Bible," Honorary Member of the Royal Asiatic Society, and Life Honorary Secretary to the Allygurh Scientific Society. 8vo. pp. 532, with 4 Genealogical Tables, 2 Maps, and a Coloured Plate, handsomely bound in cloth. PS1 10s. Syro-Egyptian Society.- Original Papers read before the Syro Egyptian Society of London. Volume I. Part 1. 8vo. sewed, 2 plates and a map, pp. 144. 38. 6.1. Including, among other papers, Remarks on the Obelisks of Ancient Egypt. By W. II. Yates, M.D.-Notes on the Ilieroglyphics of llorapollo Nilous. By S. Sharpe.- Remarks on the Wedge Inscription recently discovered on the Upper Euphrates. Ly G. F. Grotefend, Ph.D. (With a copy of the Original Inscription). Taittiriya-Praticakhya.-See WHUTNEY. Tarkavachaspati.-VACHASPATYA, a Comprehensive Dictionary, in Ten Parts. Compiled by TARANATHA TARKAVACHASPATI, Professor of Grammar and Philosophy in the Government Sanskrit College of Calcutta. An Alphabetically Arranged Dictionary, with a Grammatical Introduction and Copious Citations from the Grammarians and Scholiasts, from the Vedas, etc. Parts I. to VII. 4to. paper. 1873-6. 18s. each Part. Technologial Dictionary.-POCKET DICTIONARY OF TECILNICAL Terus USED IN ARTS AND SCIENCES. English-German-French. Based on the larger Work by KARMARSCHI. 3 vols. imp. 16mo. cloth. 128.

Page #470
54 Linguistic Publications of Prubner & Co., the Originals in the per By Hugh Rhodes, Anne WORDE, Anno Domini Technological Dictionary of the terms employed in the Arts and Sciences ; Architecture, Civil, Military and Naval; Civil Engineering, including Bridge Building, Road and Railway Making ; Mechanics ; Machine and Engine Making; Shipbuilding and Navigation; Metallurgy, Mining and Smelting; Artillery ; Mathematics ; Physics ; Chemistry; Mineralogy, etc. With a Preface by Dr. K. KARMARSCH. Second Edition. '3 vols. Vol. I. English-German-French. 8vo. cloth, pp. 666. 12s. Vol. II. German-English-French. 8vo. cloth, pp. 646. 12s. Vol. III. French--German-English. 8vo. cloth, pp. 618. 128. The Boke of Nurture. By JOHN RUSSELL, about 1460-1470 Anno Domini. The Boke of Keruynge. By WYNKYN DE WORDE, Anno Domini 1513. The Boke of Nurture. By Hugh RHODES, Anno Domini 1577. Edited from the Originals in the British Museum Library, by FREDERICK J. FURNIVALL, M.A., Trinity Hall, Cambridge, Member of Council of the Philological and Early English Text Societies. 4to. half-morocco, gilt top, pp. xix, and 146, 28, xxviii. and 56. 1867. 11. 118. 6d. Thibaut. ---THE SULVASUTRAS. English Translation, with an Intro duction. By G. THIRAUT, Ph.D., Anglo-Sanskrit Professor Benares College. Svo. cloth, pp. 47, with 4 Plates. 58. Thibaut.- CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE EXPLANATION OF JYOTISHA-VEDANGA. By G. THIBAUT, Ph.D. Svo. pp. 27. 1s. 6d. Thomas.- EARLY SASSANIAN INSCRIPTIONS, SEALS AND COINS, illustrating the Early History of the Sassanian Dynasty, containing Proclamations of Ardeshir Babek, Sapor I., and his Successors. With a Critical Examination and Explanation of the Celebrated Inscription in the Hajiabad Cave, demonstrating that Sapor, the Conqueror of Valerian, was a Professing Christian. By EDWARD THOMAS, F R.S. Illustrated. 8vo. cloth, pp. 148. 7s.6d. Thomas.--THE CHRONICLES OF THE PATIAN KINGS OF DEHLI. Illus trated by Coins, Inscriptions, and other Antiquarian Remains. By EDWARD THOMAS, F.R.S., late of the East India Company's Bengal Civil Service. With numerous Copperplates and Woodcuts. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. xxiv. and 467. 1871. PS1 8s. Thomas.--THE REVENUE RESOURCES OF THE MUGHAL EMPIRE IN INDIA, from A.p. 1593 to A.p. 1707. A Supplement to "The Chronicles of the Pathan Kings of Delhi." By EDWARD THOMAS, F.R.S. Demy Svo., pp. 60, cloth. 3s. 6d. Thomas.-COMMENTS ON RECENT PEHLVI DECIPHERMENTS. Mith an Incidental Sketch of the Derivation of Aryan Alphabets, and contributions to the Early History and Geography of Tabaristan. Illustrated by Coins. By EDWARD THOMAS, F.RS. 8vo. pp. 56, and 2 plates, cloth, sewed. 35. 6d. Thomas.-SASSANIAN Coins. Communicated to the Numismatic Society of London. By E. THOMAS, F.R.S. Two parts. With 3 Plates and a Wood. cut. 12mo, sewed, pp. 43. 58. Thomas.-RECORDS OF THE GUPTA DYNASTY. Illustrated by Inscrip tions, Written History, Local Tradition and Coins. To which is added a Chapter on the Arabs in Sind. By EDWARD THOMAS, F.R.S. Folio, with a Plate, handsomely bound in cloth, pp. iv, and 64. Price 14s. Thomas.-JAINISM ; or, The Early Faith of Asoka. With Illustrations of the Ancient Religions of the East, from the Pantheon of the Indo-Scytbians. To which is added a Notice on Bactrian Coins and Indian Dates. By EDWARD THOMAS, F.R.S. 8vo. pp. viii., 24 and 82. With two Autotype Plates and Woodcuts. 7s.6d. Thomas.--THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF CREOLE GRAMMAR. By J. J. Thomas. Port of Spain (Trinidad), 1869. I vol. 8vo. bds. pp. viii. and 135. 128.

Page #471
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. 55 Thorburn.--BANNu; or, Our Afghan Frontier. By S. S. Thorbury, I.C.S., Settlement Officer of the Bannu District. Svo. cloth, pp. I. and 480. 18s. Thorpe.- DIPLOMATARIUM ANGLICUM AEvt SAXONICI. A Collection of English Charters, from the reign of King AEthelberht of Kent, A.D., DCV., to that of William the Conqueror. Containing: I. Miscellaneous Charters. II. Wills. III. Guilds. IV. Manumissions and Acquittances. With a Translation of the Anglo-Saxon. By the late BENJAMIN THORPE, Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences at Munich, and of the Society of Netherlandish Literature at Leyden. 8vo. pp. xlii. and 682, clotb. 1865. PSl ls. Tiele-OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF RELIGION to the Spread of the Universal Religions. By C. P. TIELE, Dr. Theol. Professor of the History of Religions in the University of Leiden. Translated from the Dutch by J. Estlin CARPENTER, M.A. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xix. and 249. 78. 6d. Tindall.-A GRAMMAR AND VOCABULARY OF THE NAMAQUA-HOTTENTOT LANOUAGE. By HENRY TINDALL, Wesleyan Missionary. 8vo. pp. 124, sewed. 6s. Trubner's Bibliotheca Sanscrita. A Catalogue of Sanskrit Litera ture, chiefly printed in Europe. To which is added a Catalogue of Sanskrit Works printed in India ; and a Catalogue of Pali Books. Constantly for sale by Triibner & Co. Cr. 8vo. sd., pp. 81. 2s. 6d. Trubner's Oriental Series. I. ESSAYS ON THE SACRED LANGUAGE, WRITINGS, AND RELIGION OF THE PARSis. By MARTIN Haug, Ph.D. late Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Philology at the University of Munich. Edited by Dr. E. W. WEST. Second Edition. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 428. 1878.168. II. TEXTS FROM THE BUDDHIST Canon, commonly known as Dhamma pada. With accompanying Narratives. Translated from the Chinese by S. BEAL, B.A., Professor of Chinese, University College, London. Post Svo. cloth, pp. viii. and 176. 1878. 78. 6d. III. THE HISTORY OF INDIAN LITERATURE. By ALBRECHT WEBER. Translated from the German by John MANN, M.A., and THEODOR ZACHARIAE, Ph.D., with the sanction of the Author. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xxiii. and 360. 1878. 188. IV. A SKETCH OF THE MODERN LANGUAGES OF THE EAST INDIES. By ROBERT Cust. Accompanied by Two Language Maps. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 198. 1878. 12s. THE BIRTH OF THE WAR GOD. A Poem by KALIDAsa. Translated from the Sanskrit into English Verse. By RALPH T. H. GRIFFITH, M.A., Principal of Benares College. Second Edition. Post Svo.cloth, pp. xii.- 116. 1879. 5s. The following Works are in Preparation. A CLASSICAL DICTIONARY OF HINDU MYTHOLOGY AND HISTORY, GEOGRAPHY AND LITERATURE. By Joux Dowson, M.R.A.S., late Professor in the Staff College. In One Volume, post 8vo., about 500 pages, price not to exceed 21s. SELECTIONS FROM THE KU-RAN. With a COMMENTARY. Translated by the late EDWARD WILLIAM LANE, Author of an " Arabic-English Lexicon," etc. A New Edition, Revised, with an Introduction on the History and Development of Islam, especially with reference to India. By STANLEY LANE Poole. Post 8vo. cloth. PASSAGES RELIGIOUS, MORAL, PRUDENTIAL, AND NARRATIVE, from the Mahabharata and other Sanskrit Works. Freely Translated or Paraphrased in English Verses. With an Appendix containing Prose Versions of the Original Texts. By Joun Muir, LL.D. Post Svo. cloth. T.

Page #472
56 Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co. Trubner's Oriental Series-continued. By ORIENTAL RELIGIONS in their Relation to Universal Religion. SAMUEL JOHNSON. First Section-India. Second Section-China. In Two Volumes, post 8vo. cloth. MISCELLANEOUS ESSAYS Relating to Indian Subjects. By B. H. HODGSON, late British Minister at Nepal. In Two Volumes, post Svo. cloth. THE GULISTAN; or, Rose Garden of Shekh Mushliu'd-din Sadi of Shiraz. Translated for the first time into Prose and Verse, with an Introductory Preface, and a Life of the Author, from the Atish Kadah, by EDWARD B. EASTWICK, F.R.S., M.R.A. S., etc. Second Edition, post Svo. cloth. THE JATAKA STORIES. With the Commentary and Collection of Buddhist Fairy Tales, Fables, and Folk Lore. Translated from the original Pali by T. W. RHYS DAVIDS. (The first part of the Commentary contains the most complete account we yet have of the Life of Buddha.) Vol. I., post 8vo. cloth. CHINESE BUDDHISM. A Volume of Sketches, Historical and Critical. By J. EDKINS, D.D, Author of "China's Place in Philology," "Religion in China," ete., etc. Post 8-o. cloth. BUDDHIST RECORDS OF THE WESTERN WORLD. Being the SI-YU-KI by II YEN THSANG. Translated from the original Chinese, with Introduction, Index, etc. By SAMUEL BEAL, Trinity College, Cambridge; Professor of Chinese, University College, London. In Two Vols., post 8vo. cloth. THE POEMS OF HAFIZ OF SHIRAZ. Translated from the Persian into English Verse by E. H. PALMER, M.A., Professor of Arabic in the University of Cambridge. Post Svo. cloth. HISTORY OF THE PORTUGUESE IN INDIA. Based upon Documentary Evidence, now for the first time made available. By J. GERSON DA CUNHA, M.D. Post Svo. cloth. INDIAN TALES FROM THIBETAN SOURCES. Translated from the Thibetan into German by ANTON SCHIEFNER. Rendered into English, with Notes, by W. R. S. RALSTON. In One Volume, post 8vo. ON THE VICISSITUDES OF ARYAN CIVILISATION IN INDIA. One of the Florence Prize Essays. By Dr. J. GERSON DA CUNHA. In Two Volumes, post Svo. Trumpp.-GRAMMAR OF THE PASTO, or Language of the Afghans, compared with the Iranian and North-Indian Idioms. By Dr. ERNEST TRUMPP. Svo. sewed, pp. xvi. and 412. 21s. Trumpp.-GRAMMAR OF THE SINDHI LANGUAGE. Compared with the Sanskrit-Prakrit and the Cognate Indian Vernaculars. By Dr. ERNEST TRUMPP. Printed by order of Her Majesty's Government for India. Demy Svo. sewed, pp. xvi, and 590. 15s. Van der Tuuk.-OUTLINES OF A GRAMMAR OF THE MALAGASY LANGUAGE By H. N. VAN DER TUUK. 8vo., pp. 28, sewed. 1s. Van der Tuuk.-SHORT ACCOUNT OF THE MALAY MANUSCRIPTS BELONGING TO THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. By H. N. VAN DER TUUK. Svo., pp. 52. 2s. 6d. Vedarthayatna (The); or, an Attempt to Interpret the Vedas. A Marathi and English Translation of the Rig Veda, with the Original Samhita and Pada Texts in Sanskrit. Parts I. to XXVIII. 8vo. pp. 1-896. Price 3s. 6d. each. Vishnu-Purana (The); a System of Hindu Mythology and Tradition. Translated from the original Sanskrit, and Illustrated by Notes derived chiefly from other Puranas. By the late H. H. WILSON, M.A., F.R.S., Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford, etc., etc. Edited by FITZEDWARD

Page #473
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.C. 57 HALL. In 6 vols. 8vo. Vol. I. pp. cxl. and 200: Vol. II. pp. 343; Vol. III., pp. 318; Vol IV. pp. 346, cloth; Vol. V.Part I. pp. 392, cloth. 10s. 6d. each. Vol., V., Part 2, containing the Index, compiled by Fitzedward Hall. Svo. cloth, Pp. 268. 128. Vissering, W.-ON CHINESE CURRENCY. Coin and Paper Money. With Facsimile of a Bank Note. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. xv. and 219. Leiden, 1877. 18s. Wade.-Yu-YEN TZU-ERI CHI. A progressive course designed to assist the Student of Colloquial Chinese, as spoken in the Capital and the Metropolitan Department. In eight parts, with Key, Syllabary, and Writing Exercises. By THOMAS FRANCIS WADE, C.B., Secretary to Her Britannic Majesty's Legation, Peking. 3 vols. 4to. Progressive Course, pp. xx. 296 and 16; Syllabary, pp. 126 and 36; Writing Exercises, pp. 48; Key, pp. 174 and 140, sewed. PS4. Wade.-WEN-CHIEN Tzu-ERI CHI. A series of papers selected as specimens of documentary Chinese, designed to assist Students of the language, as written by the officials of China. In sixteen parts, with Key. Vol. I. By THOMAS FRANCIS WADE, C.B., Secretary to Her Britannic Majesty's Legation at Peking. 4to., half-cloth, pp. xii. and 455; and iv., 72, and 52. PS1 16s. Wake.-CHAPTERS ON MAN. With the Outlines of a Science of com parative Psychology. By C. STANILAND WAKE, Fellow of the Anthropological Society of London. Crown 8vo. pp. viii. and 344, cloth. 7s. 6d. Wake.-THE EVOLUTION OF MORALITY. Being a History of the Development of Moral Culture. By C. STANILAND WAKE, author of "Chapters on Man," etc. Two vols. Svo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 506, xii. and 474. 21s. Watson.-INDEX TO THE NATIVE AND SCIENTIFIC NAMES OF INDIAN AND OTHER EASTERN ECONOMIC PLANTS AND PRODUCTS, originally prepared under the authority of the Secretary of State for India in Council. By JOHN FORBES WATSON, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., F.R.A.S., etc., Reporter on the Products of India. Imperial 8vo., cloth, pp. 650. PS1 11s. 6d. Weber.-ON THE RAMAYANA. By Dr. ALBRECHT WEBER, Berlin. Translated from the German by the Rev. D. C. Boyd, M.A. Reprinted from "The Indian Antiquary." Feap. Svo. sewed, pp. 130. 5s. Weber.-THE HISTORY OF INDIAN LITERATURE. By ALBRECHT WEBER. Translated from the German by JOHN MANN, M.A., and Dr. THEODOR ZACHARIAE, with the Author's sanction. Post 8vo. pp. xxiii. and 360, cloth, 1878. 18s. Wedgwood.-A DICTIONARY OF ENGLISH ETYMOLOGY. BY HENSLEIGH WEDGWOOD. Third Edition, thoroughly revised and enlarged. With an Introduction on the Formation of Language. Imperial Svo., double column, pp. lxxii. and 746. 21s. Wedgwood.-ON THE ORIGIN OF LANGUAGE. BY HENSLEIGH WEDGWOOD, late Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. Fcap. 8vo. pp. 172, cloth. 38. 6d. West.-GLOSSARY AND INDEX OF THE PAHLAVI TEXTS OF THE BOOK OF Arda Viraf, The Tale of Gosht-I Fryano, The Hadokht Nask, and to some extracts from the Din-Kard and Nirangistan; prepared from Destur Hoshangji Asa's Glossary to the Arda Viraf Namak, and from the Original Texts, with Notes on Pahlavi Grammar. By E. W. WEST, Ph.D. Revised by MARTIN HAUG, Ph.D. Published by order of the Government of Bombay. 8vo. sewed, pp. viii. and 352. 25s. West and Buhler.-A DIGEST OF THE HINDU LAW OF INHERITANCE and Partition, from the Replies of the Sastris in the several Courts of the Bombay Presidency. With Introduction, Notes and Appendix. Edited by RAYMOND WEST and J. G. BUHLER. Second Edition. Demy Svo. sewed, pp. 674. PS1 11s. 6d. 5

Page #474
Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co., Wheeler.-THE HISTORY OF INDIA FROM THE EARLIEST AGES. By J. TALBOYS WHEELER, Assistant Secretary to the Government of India in the Foreign Department, Secretary to the Indian Record Commission, author of "The Geography of Herodotus," etc. etc. Demy 8vo. cl. 58 Vol. I. The Vedic Period and the Maha Bharata. pp. lxxv. and 576. Vol. II., The Ramayana and the Brahmanic Period. pp. lxxxviii. and 680, with two Maps. 21s. Vol. III. Hindu, Buddhist, Brahmanical Revival. pp. 484, with two maps. 18s. Vol. IV. Part I. Mussulman Rule. pp. xxxii. and 320. 14s. Vol. IV. Part II. In the press. Wheeler.-EARLY RECORDS OF BRITISH INDIA. A History of the English Settlement in India, as told in the Government Records, the works of old travellers and other contemporary Documents, from the earliest period down to the rise of British Power in India. By J. TALBOYS WHEELER. Royal Svo. cloth, pp. xxxii. and 392. 1878. 15s. Whitmee.-A GRAMMAR AND DICTIONARY OF THE SAMOAN LANGUAGE. By Rev. GEORGE PRATT, forty years a Missionary of the London Missionary Society in Samoa. Second Edition. Edited by Rev. S. J. WHITMEE, F.R.G.S. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 388. 18s. Whitney.-ORIENTAL AND LINGUISTIC STUDIES. BY WILLIAM DWIGHT WHITNEY, Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Philology in Yale College. First Series. The Veda; the Avesta; the Science of Language. Cr. 8vo. cl., pp. x. and 418. 128. Second Series.-The East and West-Religion and Mythology-Orthography and Phonology-Hindu Astronomy. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 446. Whitney.-ATHARVA VEDA PRATICAKHYA; or, Caunakiya Caturadhyayika (The). Text, Translation, and Notes. By WILLIAN D. WHITNEY, Professor of Sanskrit in Yale College. 8vo. pp. 286, boards. PS1 11s. 6d. 12s. Whitney.-LANGUAGE AND THE STUDY OF LANGUAGE: Twelve Lectures on the Principles of Linguistie Science. By W. D. WHITNEY. Third Edition, augmented by an Analysis. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 504. 10s. 6d. Whitney.-LANGUAGE AND ITS STUDY, with especial reference to the Indo-European Family of Languages. Seven Lectures by W. D. WHITNEY, Professor of Sanskrit, and Instructor in Modern Languages in Yale College. Edited with Introduction, Notes, Tables of Deelension and Conjugation, Grimm's Law with Illustration, and an Index, by the Rev. R. MORRIS, M.A., LL.D. Cr. Svo. cl., pp. xxii. and 318. 58. Whitney.-SURYA-SIDDHANTA (Translation of the): A Text-book of Hindu Astronomy, with Notes and an Appendix, containing additional Notes and Tables, Calculations of Eclipses, a Stellar Map, and Indexes. By W. D. WHITNEY. 8vo. pp. iv. and 354, boards. PS1 11s. 6d. with its Commentary, the Notes. By W. D. WHITNEY, Prof. Svo. pp. 469. 1871. PS1 5s. Whitney. TAITTIRIYA-PRATICAKHYA, Tribhashyaratna: Text, Translation, and of Sanskrit in Yale College, New Haven. Williams.-A DICTIONARY, ENGLISH AND SANSCRIT. By MONIER WILLIAMS, M.A. Published under the Patronage of the Honourable East India Company. 4to. pp. xii. 862, cloth. 1851. PS3 3s. Williams.-A SANSKRIT-ENGLISH DICTIONARY, Etymologically and Philologically arranged, with special reference to Greek, Latin, German, AngloSaxon, English, and other cognate Indo-European Languages. By MONIER WILLIAMS, M.A., Boden Professor of Sanskrit. 4to. cloth, pp. xxv. and 1186. PS4 14s. 6d.

Page #475
57 and 59, Ludgate IIill, London, E.C. 59 Williams.-A PRACTICAL GRAMMAR OF THE SANSKRIT LANGUAGE, ar ranged with reference to the Classical Languages of Europe, for the use of English Students, by MONIER WILLIAMS, M.A. 1877. Fourth Edition, Revised. 8vo. cloth. 158. Williams.-A SYLLABIC DICTIONARY OF THE CHINESE LANGUAGE, arranged according to the Wu-Fang Yuen Yin, with the pronunciation of the Characters as heard in Peking, Canton, Amoy, and Shanghai. By S. WELLS WILLIAMS. 4to. cloth, pp. Ixxxiv. and 1252. 1874. PS5 58. Williams.-FIRST LESSONS IN TIIE MAORI LANGUAGE. With a Short Vocabulary. By W. L. WILLIAMS, B.A. Fcap. Svo. pp. 98, cloth. 58. Williams.-- MODERN INDIA AND TIE INDIANS. Being a Series of Impressions, Notes, and Essays. By MONIER WILLIAMS, D.C.L. Second Edition. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 244. 1878. 78. 6d. Wilson.- Works of the late HORACE HAYMAN WILSON, M.A., F.R.S., Member of the Royal Asiatic Societies of Calcutta and Paris, and of the Oriental Soc. of Germany, etc., and Boden Prof. of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford. Vols I. and II. ESSAYS AND LECTORES chiefly on the Religion of the Hindus, by the late H. H. WILSON, M.A., F.R.S., etc. Collected and edited by Dr. REINHOLD Rost. 2 vols. cloth, pp. xiii. and 399, vi, and 416. 21s. Vols. III, IV. and V. Essays ANALYTICAL, CRITICAL, AND PHILOLOGICAL, ON SUBJECTS CONNECTED WITH SANSKRIT LITERATURE. Collected and Edited by Dr. REINHOLD Rost. 3 vols. 8vo. pp. 408, 406, and 390, cloth. Price 36s. Vols. VI., VII., VIII, IX. and X., Part I. Vishnu Purana, A System Of HINDU MYTHOLOGY AND TRADITION. Vols. I. to V. Translated from the original Sanskrit, and Illustrated by Notes derived chiefly from other Puranas. By the late H. H. WILSON, Edited by FITZEDWARD HALL, M.A., D.C.L., Oxon. Svo., pp. cxl. and 200; 344; 344 ; 346, cloth. 21. 12s.6d. Vol. X., Part 2, containing the Index to, and completing the Vishnu Purana, compiled by Fitzedward Hall. Svo. cloth. pp. 268. 128. Vols. XI. and XII. SELECT SPECIMENS OP THE THEATRE OF THE Hindus. Translated from the Original Sanskrit. By the late HORACE HAYMAX W11.son, M.A., F.R.S. 3rd corrected Ed. 2 vols. 8vo. pp. Ixi. and 384 ; and iv. and 418, cl. 21s. Wilson.-SELECT SPECIMENS OF THE THEATRE OF THE HINDUS, Trans lated from the Original Sanskrit. By the late HORACE HAYMAN WILSON, M.A., F.R.S. Third corrected edition. 2 vols. 8vo., pp. Isxi. and 384; iv. and 418, cloth. 21s. CONTENTS. Vol. 1.-Preface--Treatise on the Dramatic System of the lindus-Dramas translated from the Original Sanskrit -The Mrichchakati, or the Toy Cart-Vikram aand Urvasi, or the Jiero and the Nymph-Uttara Rania Charitra, or continuation of the Iristory of Rama. Vol. II.-Dramas translated from the Original Sanskrit --- Malati and Madhara, or the Stolen Marriage-Mudra Rakshasa, or the Signet of the Minister-Ratnavali, or the Necklace-Appendix, containing sliort accounts of different Dramas. Wilson.--THE PRESENT STATE OF THE CULTIVATION OF ORIENTAL LITERATURE. A Lecture delivered at the Meeting of the Royal Asiatic Society. By the Director, Professor H. H. Wilson. 8vo. Pp. 26, sewed. London, 1852. 6d. Wilson.--A DICTIONARY IN SANSKRIT AND ENGLISH. Translated, amended, and cnlarged from an original compilation prepared by learned Natives for the College of Fort William by II. II. Wilsox. The Third Edition edited by Jagunmohana Tarkalankara and Khettramohana Mookerjee. Published by Gyanendrachandra Rayachoudhuri and Brothers. 4to. pp. 1008. Calcutta, 1874. PS3 3s. Wilson (H. H.).-See also Megha Duta, Rig Veda, and Vishnu Purana.

Page #476
Linguistic Publications of Trubner & Co. Wise.-COMMENTARY ON THE HINDU SYSTEM OF MEDICINE. By T. A. WISE, M.D., Bengal Medical Service. Svo., pp. xx. and 432, cloth. 7s. 6d. Wise.-REVIEW OF THE HISTORY OF MEDICINE. By THOMAS A. WISE, M.D. 2 vols. 8vo. cloth. Vol. I., pp. xcviii. and 397; Vol. II., pp. 574. 10s. 60 Withers.-THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE SPELLED AS PRONOUNCED, with enlarged Alphabet of Forty Letters. With Specimen. By GEORGE WITHERS. Royal 8vo. sewed, pp. 84. 1s. Wordsworth.-THE CHURCH OF THIBET, and the Historical Analogies of Buddhism and Christianity. A Lecture delivered at Bombay by W. WORDSWORTH, B.A., Principal of Elphinstone College. 1877. 8vo. pp. 51. 2s. 6d. Wright.-FEUDAL MANUALS OF ENGLISH HISTORY. A Series of Popular Sketches of our National History, compiled at different periods, from the Thirteenth Century to the Fifteenth, for the use of the Feudal Gentry and Nobility. Now first edited from the Original Manuscripts. By THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., M.A. Small 4to. cloth, pp. xxiv. and 184. 1872. 15s. Wright. THE HOMES OF OTHER DAYS. A History of Domestic Manners and Sentiments during the Middle Ages. By THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., M.A., F.S.A. With Illustrations from the Illuminations in contemporary Manuscripts and other Sources, drawn and engraved by F. W. Fairholt, Esq., F.S.A. 1 Vol. medium 8vo. handsomely bound in cloth, pp. xv. and 512. 350 Woodcuts. PS1 1s. Wright.-THE CELT, THE ROMAN, AND THE SAXON; a History of the Early Inhabitants of Britain down to the Conversion of the Anglo-Saxons to Christianity. Illustrated by the Ancient Remains brought to Light by Recent Research. By THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., M.A., F.S.A., etc., etc. Third Corrected and Enlarged Edition. Numerous Illustrations. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. xiv. and 562. 14s. Wright.-ANGLO-SAXON AND OLD-ENGLISH VOCABULARIES, Illustrating the Condition and Manners of our Forefathers, as well as the History of the Forms of Elementary Education, and of the Languages spoken in this Island from the Tenth Century to the Fifteenth. Edited by THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., M.A., F.S. A., etc. Second Edition, edited, collated, and corrected by RICHARD WULCKER. [In the press. Wylie.-NOTES ON CHINESE LITERATURE; with introductory Remarks on the Progressive Advancement of the Art; and a list of translations from the Chinese, into various European Languages. By A. WYLIE, Agent of the British and Foreign Bible Society in China. 4to. pp. 296, cloth. Price, PS1 16s. Yajurveda.-THE WHITE YAJURVEDA IN THE MADHYANDINA RECEN SION. With the Commentary of Mahidhara. Complete in 36 parts. Large square 8vo. pp. 571. PS4 10s. Yates.-A BENGALI GRAMMAR. By the late Rev. W. YATES, D.D. Reprinted, with improvements, from his Introduction to the Bengali Language Edited by I. WENGER. Fcap. Svo., pp. iv. and 150, bds. Calcutta, 1864. 3s. 6d. STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, PRINTERS, HERTFORD. 1

Page #477

Page #478
Date Due SE 2048

Page #479

Page #480
BL1201 .W738 v.1 Essays and lectures on the religions of Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library 1 1012 00163 2787